#9.

quiet afternoon. I kept smiling in the carriage. It was because I went out on an
outing with Archid to prepare for the flower festival.
At that time, Archid, who felt my hot gaze, asked.
"Why do you keep looking at me like that? What's on my face?"
yes. I asked good-looking
I wanted to say it right away, but I thought Akid would be surprised, so I thought
of something else.
"It's reassuring to know that Archid-sama is helping you."
Archid rolled her eyes at my answer.
I guess I didn't know that such a word would come out of my mouth. After a while he
said
"... ... I never thought you would ask me for help."
"is that so?"
"Because you didn't want my help before."
Saying that, Archid's face was gloomy.
Since I lived while listening to my wife's harsh words for a year, it is natural
for my actions to be stupid.
Even if I had removed Baron Lorch the other day, I would still be an uncomfortable
wife for him, nothing more, nothing less.
Even though I was doing my duty as a husband, it was even more so when I saw that
he still didn't treat me kindly. I replied with a bashful smile.
"I thought I would get some help from now on."
Archid still had an expression that did not understand English.
The day I made an appointment with Archid. I heard from the three maids of last
year's atrocities that Loena did during the Flower Festival.
'So what should I do that day?'
'Whatever you do, it's not like last year, miss.'
'What? What the hell did I do?'
'I don't remember... ... ?'
I tilted my head as Hannah sighed and exhaled.
For some reason, I had a strong feeling that last year's Roena did something firmly
wrong.
Unsurprisingly, Vivian, who was standing next to him, frowned and said.
'Yeah, last year, you ignored the words of the Grand Duchess, and you prepared the
seeds haphazardly.'
'Is that all? After all, only the seeds with the worst germination rate were
selected, so the flower harvest that year was only 80% lower than that of the
previous year.'
Shuri trembled as if it was dizzy just thinking about it. Hannah, who was by her
side, added a word.
'Nevertheless, it was fortunate that Akid-nim replaced the seeds with proper seeds
to match the germination rate. Otherwise, the yield might have been less than half
of the previous year.'
'Achid-nim helped me?'
'Yeah. Of course, the young lady ran into the streets saying that she had done
something useless.'
'At that time, we thought it was a bit too much... ... uhm. no. ho ho ho.'
Hannah made an excuse with a stern expression. I shook my head at the anecdote that
Archid had helped Roena and only cursed for nothing.
There was no other truth like this.
If it were me, I would have kissed you as an excuse to say thank you! sorry!
While I was thinking about how to be with Archid with such nonsensical thoughts,
this date came to my mind.
'Can't we just ask Archid for help this time?'
Thanks to that, I will choose good seeds, and I will not be scolded by the Grand
Duchess.
As a bonus, it was a great opportunity to go on a date with Akid.
The outing thus obtained was now. I struggled to hide the corners of my lips that
kept rising.
So I guess his expression was very strange. Akid, who was watching me closely,
asked.
"Are you nervous because your mother was upset about it last year?"
"Yeah?"
"Ah, the corners of my lips kept trembling, so I asked."
Archid tapped the corner of my mouth and said. I stared blankly at him and answered
casually.
"Yeah? Ah, yes, well, yes. Right. It's a little scary when your mother is angry."
"Besides, I was very kind to my mother last time. on the ball... ... ."
When Archid paused and hesitated, I spoke instead.
"Good night kiss?"
"Yes... ... it."
Archid patted the cheek with a bewildered face. I spoke skillfully.
"You can't make friends if you're just afraid because it's scary."
"You're making friends... ... ?"
Archid's eyes widened. Clear blue-grey eyes gleamed like silver beads.
His weak blue eyes fell silent and he opened his mouth.
"I don't know how to understand Mrs. Not long ago, it was very bright."
"Just look at me as I am."
let me speak quietly
"Is it true?"
Archid answered in a slightly trembling voice. I said with a bashful smile,
pointing at myself with my fingers.
"Yeah. Those words in front of Archid-sama right now. Not the me of the past."
Archid's lips twitched at the words that were spit out without a break.
It was as if I was a little embarrassed by the words that came out of my mouth. Of
course, it was a pretty word limited to Archid.
'I will return to the spout of Hell without mercy at any time for the kites that
torment my Archid.'
As he was preparing for that, he patted his lips and muttered a little.
"is that so. It seems that I have misunderstood your wife."
"No, it's not a misunderstanding, it's just a partial view. It's like I
misunderstood you as Archid-sama's background."
"ah."
"sorry. I found out later that Archid-sama was a good person."
"no. I am... ... ."
Archid reflexively denied it, then blurted out the end of his speech.
He seemed to be choosing what to say or what to say. His voice was heavy and he
seemed nervous.
"In the meantime, I have been under a lot of stress since I came to another
country, and it caused trouble for nothing."
"... ... ."
"I'm going to do really well now. sincerely."
As I lowered my gaze with a sad expression on purpose, he licked his lips.
Come to think of it, even in the novel, he was very thoughtful and used to be very
careful with his words.
He was suddenly brought to the unfamiliar castle of Hadelus.
An indifferent stepmother and an indifferent stepmother. And even his young wife
who hates him.
There must have been nothing but tension between them.
'Archid must have been lonely.'
I also had a past when I lived under my adoptive parents, and I sympathized with
Akid's shadow.
A child who wants to be loved but does not receive it is always rigid like that.
was that so Without realizing it, I raised my upper body and gently grabbed his
hand by the corner of his mouth. Archid called me in surprise.
"wife?"
"Don't put it all together and say it comfortably, Archid-sama."
"... ... ."
"Now that I see, it was Akid-sama who was nervous, not me."
As I reassured him with a soft smile, Archid's eyes fluttered more violently than
before.
An unfamiliar face was reflected in the blue-grey eyes. Curly red hair, raised
eyebrows like a cat, and blue eyes.
'I still can't get used to my beauty.'
It was around the time when I was thinking such nonsensical thoughts.
"Im here."
The carriage stopped and the driver announced the arrival. I said, naturally
clenching my hands.
"Shall we go?"
"... ... Yes, madam."
I wondered if Archid had a dazed expression on his face, but he responded slowly
and got off the carriage.
* * *
Meanwhile, after being kicked by Archduke Hadelus, the young girl of Lorch, who had
been living in her hometown, took in a guest after a long time.
It was because Marnier Young-ae, whom she was close with, came to visit her. said
the young Marnier.
"The Prince is very indifferent. How could you cut it down like a piece of
firewood?"
He blamed the Archduke on the outside, but in reality, he was referring to the
young Lorch, who fell out of the Archduke's arms.
It was only natural that he had been campaigning in the social world with the
Archduke on his back. The little girl of Lorch was jealous and answered as if
nothing was wrong.
"It is now. Where is the only man the Archduke?"
However, her composure was cut off at Marnier's words.
"I heard that you already have a new girlfriend."
"A new lover?"
"Ugh. I'm not sure, but I saw Hadelus' wagon going towards the seed farm today."
After speaking, Lady Marnier glanced at her. Again, his face was very dark.
It was very interesting to see that the young girl of Lorch, who had usually
treated me secretly thanks to the favor of Archduke Hadelus, was dear to me.
'Heh, it's too bad to see the grass dead alone, isn't it?'
Young Ae Marnier thought so and lowered the corners of her lips that were about to
go up.
It was true that she had seen the Hadelus carriage.
On the way here, I saw a colorful carriage with the Hadelus family crest engraved
on it.
Of course, Marnier didn't even know who was in the carriage.
I just remembered that it was a two-seater carriage used by the Archduke and just
brought up the word.
The little girl of Lorch asked, furiously, when she heard that the Archduke had a
new lover.
"Is that true?"
"Yeah. Is that so? It's a flower festival soon, so it seems like you're trying to
watch flowers with your lover using seeds as an excuse. ... ... Well?"
Young Ae Marnier let out a shallow exclamation, not speaking.
It was because the young Lorch had set down the teacup noisily without any culture.
But the young Lorch's expression was so bloody that she just coughed in vain.
I was careful because I was afraid that sparks would fall on me for nothing. Young-
ae Marnier took her luck as she glanced at her.
"Originally, a man is like that. No matter how pretty Lorch's little girl is like a
flower, she gets used to it every time she sees it, and it's instinctive to have an
eye for a new flower."
"What do you want to say, Marnier?"
"Oh, I just want Young-ae to overcome the pain of broken heart as soon as
possible."
"... ... ."
"I apologize if I offended you."
At Marnier's graceful nod of her head, Lorch's daughter laughed out loud.
'You just found a new lover?'
#10.
Already, the eyes of the young Lorch were full of speculation.
If the Archduke had been by his side, she was so excited that she wanted to shake
his head and shake it without even thinking about face.
It was almost three years. Isn't it right to take care of yourself for at least a
month?
Finally, unable to bear it, Bestia got up from her seat and said.
"I'm sorry, Marnier, but I have to leave today. I forgot I had an outing schedule."
"is that so? That's too bad."
Young Ae Marnier gently shook her head and tried to break the seat.
Still, muttering, I listened to the voices of the young Lorch and the maid.
"I'm going to the seed farm. Wait for the wagon."
Again, the young Lorch was unable to control her anger and seemed to go to meet the
Archduke.
Young-ae Marnier achieved her desired goal and got on the carriage with a pleasant
pace.
It was several hours later that the young Lorch met the prince and his wife.
* * *
As I entered the seed farm, the farmer greeted me and welcomed Archid and me.
"I heard the news that you were coming. My name is Mac, the manager of the seed
farm here."
"Nice to meet you, Mac."
"I came here by accident, but thank you for the hospitality."
As Archik and I took turns speaking, Mac said to me.
"Is this your first time visiting last year?"
"Well? Did I visit you here?"
I tilted my head at the story I heard for the first time. Archid also asked me if I
was a beginner.
"Have you been here last year?"
"Um, I guess so. It's fuzzy."
Mac opened his mouth as I spoke vaguely, pretending that I don't remember because
it's been a while.
"Perhaps he didn't remember because he came with His Majesty the Grand Duchess for
a while."
"Yes. I guess so."
"Did you have anything special that day? The Grand Duchess's expression was very
bad, so I was very worried."
"Are you your mother?"
"Yes. That day, the Grand Duchess went away without a word, and Her Majesty the
Grand Duchess was very angry."
"Hey, did I go without a word?"
I screamed without realizing it, and covered my mouth in surprise.
'Roena, you were really diverse.'
No, no matter what, it's not like I'm talking nonsense.
I don't know what happened last year, so I can only guess what Mac said.
It seemed that it was true that he had come to check the seeds with the Grand
Duchess.
Due to her personality, she wouldn't have been able to stay in such a boring place
for long.
'Perhaps he saw the opportunity and ran away. Thanks to that, the Grand Duchess had
to do the work alone.'
In addition to that, he even messed up the flower festival that year, so it was
natural to be hated by the Grand Duchess.
'I have to do really well this time.'
I made up my mind to do so and said to Mac with a ferocious expression on my face.
"This time, I have plenty of time to spare, so I would like to introduce myself
without exception."
"of course. So, would you like to see the flowers you have grown first? These are
flowers grown in advance in a plastic greenhouse for demonstration purposes. If you
want, I can also explain in between."
"Oh, thank you for the explanation!"
"This year, the colors of the delus flowers came out particularly well. If you
plant it, you will probably see the delus flowers in full bloom around the middle
of this year. Of course, it is possible to advance the flowering time with magic."
Mac guided me to the place where the flowers bloomed with a warm smile. He pointed
to each flower garden and explained about the flowers.
"The seeds of this flower are very light. Sometimes there are things with rounded
ends, but they are defective and must be removed separately."
Whenever Mac explained the seed, I diligently wrote it down in my notebook.
Archid was puzzled by my visibly zeal, but added a comment in between, keeping pace
with my stride.
He also studied a lot, so he knew quite a bit about seeds.
"I have heard that the Grand Duke is very versatile, but you seem to have a lot of
interest in landscaping like this."
When Mac praised him happily, Archid avoided his gaze as if he was shy.
Moments later, Mac led him to a certain door and caught the wind.
"Now, this is where I grew the Delus flower I mentioned earlier."
I pricked up my ears at the word delus flower. It was a flower I knew well.
'If it was a Delus flower, it was the first flower that Archid gave to Mabel.'
The Delus flower is a rare species that only blooms here, and it was also a flower
that symbolized Delus, the domain of Hadelus.
His gift of Delus flowers wasn't just a sign of affection.
'It is a flower that the Archduke or the Archduke gives only to his wife.'
However, Mabel had never been to Delus and did not fully understand its meaning.
'I ended up just saying thank you.'
While he was thinking like that, Mac opened the door of the greenhouse.
Soon after, a colorful field of Delus flowers unfolded.
"Wow."
I was blown away by the beautiful sight.
Like a flower that blooms even in the cold winter, the color was beautiful and
fresh.
"As long as you are here, please look around slowly."
"I will."
"I have a kit I left behind, so I'll bring it with me."
Mac disappeared with those words.
I took a step into the flower garden. The colors of the delus flowers were very
diverse.
As I watched the rainbow-colored feast of the red-haired green peasants,
exclamations came out of nowhere. It was a singularity to form a colorful colony.
"You're pretty."
I wanted to touch it, but I only looked at it with my eyes because I thought it
might hurt.
Then Archid came up to me and said,
"I thought my wife didn't like the delus flowers."
"I am?"
"Don't you remember? I was told to throw the flowers I gave as a gift at last
year's festival in the trash."
"... ... ."
"That's why you don't like flowers... ... ."
"I don't hate it!"
I was startled and made excuses. It was a gift from Archid, so it seemed like he
hated it and told him to throw it away.
"Ugh... ... sorry. I went too far back then."
I muttered mournfully because the situation wasn't enough even with all my prayers.
I wondered if Archid would blink his clear blue-grey eyes at that sight.
"I'm glad I didn't hate it."
He had a soft smile with a kind consolation. For an instant, a halo appeared behind
his back.
'It's not the real beauty of this world.'
I stared at Archid with a blush. I still couldn't believe I was his wife.
Then Archid asked with a slow smile.
"If there is a flower you like, please tell me. I will send you to your wife's
room."
"Ah, then I am Dell... ... ."
He was excited to give me a present, and he was about to pick a Delus flower.
"Wait a minute, Young-ae! Now that guests are here, if you enter... ... !"
I wondered if there was going to be a commotion from the other side, and a familiar
woman came in full-dressed.
"Lady Lorch?"
I was stunned by the unexpected person and muttered a little.
Lorch's little girl was looking around with her axe-eyed eye, but found me and
Archid and strode closer to her.
"Where is the Grand Duke?"
"You are rude."
Archid pushed me back and spoke lowly to Lady Lorch.
However, Bestia, who had usually ignored Archid, snorted at his warning.
"Now, even your children are using it as a blackout, don't you?"
"What does that mean?"
"Tell me the right thing. I came to hear that the Archduke is here now!"
Vestia shrugged and screamed. I looked at her with a puzzled look at her who
appeared out of nowhere and shouted at Archid.
Hmmm, is it my turn to go?
Having made up my mind, I was just about to break her spirit with my main skill,
the horse-foot, to the fullest.
'what?'
Suddenly, my eyes began to spin.
Beep-
Soon after, I heard tinnitus in my ears, so it was hard to hear what Archid and
Lorque were talking about.
'Why are you doing this? What did I eat wrong?'
I was embarrassed by the sudden abnormal signal from my body.
A buzzing sound, as if someone was talking to me, pierced my ears.
A cold sweat was dripping down. As if my nose was paralyzed, I couldn't smell the
flowers anymore.
I got dizzy and rested my face on Archid's back.
"wife?"
Archid called me in a voice that was bewildered by the sudden contact. But I
couldn't afford to answer.
"Ah, Archid-sama... ... ."
It was the moment I managed to call his name. My body trembled greatly, and my legs
lost strength.
Archid grabbed me as I fell and shouted.
"wife!"
"Hey! Grand Duchess-sama!"
The clerk who was drying the Lorque girl screamed.
"wealth... ... mental... ... !"
Archid yelled at me, but it was cut off. Eventually, even that sound could not be
heard.
'What is it, Roena is dying like this?'
Could it be that I'm not Roena's soul, so my body is rejecting it?
In the original story, before the epidemic, Roena was just healthy, but she passed
out.
I gave strength to my eyes to calm myself, but it was not enough.
Akid, who was urgently shouting out of sight, and the young girl of Lorch, who had
become contemplative, glanced at her. After that, it was a blackout.
* * *
Archid arrived at Hadelus Castle carrying Loena.
"You know!"
At Akid's urgent cry, the butler Asil came out.
"Grand Prince, what happened... ... Ugh!"
Asil saw the fallen Loena and became contemplative.
"Hey, how is this... ... ."
"You know, call the senator. Right Now!"
Archid gave a brief order as if he didn't have time to explain.
"Yes, yes! all right."
Asyl gibberish and rang the bell to find the councilor. Archid headed straight to
Roena's bedroom.
Roena's breathing was very rough. His body was a ball of fire, and he was
constantly sweating.
'Did you feel unwell before going to the farm?'
Archid was in a state of disarray from Roena's fainting. I didn't notice any signs
of pain at all.
It was the first date like a date, and the atmosphere was very good.
In addition, Loena, who blushed while exhaling exasperation in the Delus flower
field, did not look like a sick person.
'Why all of a sudden? for what reason?'
Archid had just opened the door, asking a question for which he could not find an
answer.
"The Grand Prince?"
Hannah made a puzzled expression while cleaning the bedding.
yet-
"miss!!"
She couldn't take her eyes off Roena, who had collapsed while screaming.
#11.
Archid asked Loena as she lay on her bed.
"Did your wife have any chronic diseases?"
"Yes? Oh no... ... He was a healthy person... ... ."
Hannah said with tears in her eyes.
Archid said slowly, even though he was sweating because he was carrying Roena.
"I couldn't breathe well, so I did first aid... ... First of all, you need to be
diagnosed by a doctor... ... ."
"Hey! miss!"
Afterwards, Vivian, who had gone to change positions, saw Loena grunting and
screamed.
I immediately put the water bottle roughly on the table, and walked over to the bed
to look at Roena.
"Hey, how did this happen... ... ."
"Suddenly I collapsed and I... ... ."
It was around the time when Akid frowned and licked her lips.
"Where is the patient?"
I wondered if the lawmaker would open the door and come in, but I hurriedly checked
Roena's condition.
Archid sighed in relief that the senator had arrived on time. Then he sat down on a
nearby chair.
'Wow, that's good.'
Only then, the true Hannah saw the condition of Archid and was once again
surprised.
"Duke, the shoes... ... ."
"ah."
Archid looked at my feet at Hannah's words and let out a moan.
He had lost a pair of shoes, so he was wearing only one pair of shoes.
'Was it so urgent?'
Akid laughed out loud at my non-noble conduct.
Don't run even if you're upset.
Don't show your face in everything.
Don't walk with your back bent like a cigar.
It was the advice that Baron Lorch gave his mouth when he was a tutor.
At the same time, he secretly gave insults such as being an illegitimate child and
not giving birth to an aristocratic child.
I lived with caution, but it seems that the old bird appeared just before Roena's
death.
When Akid was silent, Hannah opened her mouth cautiously.
"I'll bring you another pair of shoes."
"yes."
As Akid nodded while washing her face, Hannah quickly disappeared.
After a while, the lawmaker who finished the examination said:
"Fortunately, thanks to the first aid treatment, he saved his life."
"Why did you suddenly faint?"
"that... ... It appears to be an allergic reaction."
"What?"
Akid's eyes widened at the word "allergic". Vivian, who was by her side, said at
this.
"Is it possible? My girl never had such a disease... ... ."
"But this symptom is shock from an acute allergic reaction."
When the senator answered firmly, Vivian said to herself, not knowing what to do.
"It's strange. When I was in the castle on April, I was able to get around even
during the changing seasons... ... ."
"Have you ever been to a place where there is a lot of dust today?"
Vivian answered the member's question.
"Ah, I went to the seed farm to see the seeds. But my girl is not allergic to
pollen?"
Archid paused when he said that he was fine when he was in April's castle and that
he was not normally allergic to pollen.
'no way... ... .'
Archid instantly remembered Loena, who was smiling softly in the flower garden of
Delus.
My cheeks were too red than usual, so I thought it was really good.
"It seems that your immune system has weakened since you came to Hadelus. I will
prescribe you a medicine to heal your body."
It was the time when the legislator was about to leave after completing the
diagnosis. Akid asked as she got up from her chair.
"Is there a Delus flower in April's castle?"
Vivian's eyes widened at Akid's sudden question.
"Is there a Delus flower in the warm April castle? We all came here and saw it for
the first time."
Vivian frowned and responded that it was something she did not know at all.
Archid pondered her words and asked the senator.
"Did Roena show similar symptoms around this time last year?"
"I do not know. You should check the chart... ... ."
It was the time when the senator was about to stop talking with a bad attitude.
Vivian said clapping her hands.
"ah! That's right, last year she was sick like this."
"... ... ."
"I think it was on a mild level back then... ... My cheeks were very red like now."
Vivian trembled and looked at Roena sadly.
He seemed to blame himself for not understanding the owner's physical condition
properly.
Akid bit her lower lip and asked.
"Is this the day you went out with your mother and came back alone?"
"Hey, how did you know? The lady told me to keep it a secret... ... ."
Vivian widened her eyes and faltered in her words.
Then, Akid washed his face and said to the lawmaker.
"Because of the Delus flower."
"Yes?"
When the senator suddenly asked a question as if it was some kind of floating
cloud, Archid replied coolly.
"I passed out in the Delus flower field."
"Why is that... ... ."
"If it hadn't been for the delus flowers in April's castle, I wouldn't have known
that I was allergic to delus flowers."
"ah."
The lawmaker then found a blind spot and exclaimed.
Archid held up his arm at the senator's complacency.
"If you had made a similar diagnosis back then, shouldn't you have done a thorough
examination at least once?"
"It was at a mild level at the time, and it was very difficult to find the cause of
allergies... ... ."
The senator was sweating profusely and didn't know what to do.
Archid tried to get a little angry at the senator's lax attitude.
At first, he knew his position in Hadelus Castle well.
Since the Grand Duke and his wife were openly indifferent, it was only for a moment
that even the users became indifferent.
Archid was used to that indifference. Rather, it was inconvenient and awkward to
give attention to, so it was even more difficult.
But I never imagined that even Roena would be so indifferent.
'no. In the first place, she was my wife, so I was wrong to expect that she would
treat me differently.'
Archid let out a self-helpful laugh.
It's so messed up that you don't even take care of the little owner's health.
Archid clenched his fists involuntarily.
'Just look at me as I am.'
I remembered Roena's words with a bright smile. Archid thought he knew Roena well.
It was evaluated that it was impossible to rescue, because he was proud of himself,
and he never showed respect for adults.
So it was a job to stop her, and I focused only on the minimum duties as a husband.
'Maybe he didn't want to be found out that he was allergic to Delus flowers because
he was going to be the Grand Duchess of Hadelus.'
If it was the Roena he knew, it was enough.
Rather than revealing his secrets, he must have deliberately chosen to destroy it.
Archid sighed inwardly. He felt pathetic for not being able to grasp the immature
behavior of a young woman.
Of course, he didn't even notice that he was too young.
To be tolerated because he was 'young', the position of the successor to Hadelus
was always severe for him.
Akid spoke to the senator without realizing that he was angry with himself.
"This is not going to go away."
Then he slammed the door and walked out. I was thinking of going straight to my
father.
"Grand Prince... ... !"
The senator panicked and tried to follow him, but Vivian caught him.
"Where are you going without treatment?"
* * *
My whole body was itchy. When I slowly opened my eyes, it was already my room. I
was paralyzed all over my body and tingled, but now I'm fine.
My head was still pounding, but my condition wasn't that bad.
Rather, I felt refreshed because I was sweating. At that moment, the familiar scent
of incense reached the tip of his nose.
'Hey, can you smell it now?'
Even the shriveled ears could hear even the small noises of life every time the
users moved.
'Wow, I thought I was going to die.'
My body trembled at the sensation of paralyzing all five senses for the first time
in my life.
I was scared for nothing, so I grabbed my hand and tried to open it, but one hand
was heavy. It's like being caught by someone.
As I slowly turned my head to the side, I saw black hair.
"Archid?"
He flinched at the startled words. After a while, hazy gray eyes stared at me.
Unlike the usual clear light, it looked a little plain.
Does it look like a person who has been nursing for a long time?
'what? Have I been lying down for quite some time?'
Archid blinked as if he was not awake.
Seeing the sun beating behind his back, it felt like it was morning. Akid's
appearance in the sun was truly fantastic.
'Ah, isn't this really heaven? An angel named Akidra came to meet me.'
My heart was pounding at the sight of Akid who had just woken up in the morning.
Oh my gosh, you'll be lucky enough to receive the face of Akid who wakes up without
warning.
If this opportunity comes often, I will not curse you no matter how many times I
give up, Lord.
That time when delusions naturally creeped up. Suddenly, I realized that Akid had
been sleeping in my room.
Akidra who nursed me all night. When I think of the time when I set up thorns like
a hedgehog, it was a development of a long line.
'I think the excuses I made worked quite well.'
I forgot my pain and couldn't hide my joy. He was so happy that he was recognized
that he even greeted him brightly.
"Good morning. Um, is it morning?"
"!!"
Akid, who had only come to his senses, belatedly raised his upper body.
Naturally, the hand I was holding fell off, and I clenched and opened my fist as I
regretted it.
"Are you okay?"
I nodded quietly when Akid asked in a worried voice.
"Where is the pain?"
Well, my heart hurts.
Because Archid is so handsome.
#12.
After shivering inwardly, I got up and leaned against the head of the bed. Then,
with a little effort, a few places answered.
"it's okay. At first, I was very surprised that my hearing and smell were all
paralyzed, but fortunately I am fine now."
"... ... ."
Archid pursed her lips as if my answer was absurd.
Come to think of it, even though I said it was okay, when I passed out, the
symptoms were quite serious.
I bit my lip and asked carefully.
"Are you worried?"
He tilted his head to meet his gaze, and Akid's eyes fluttered as he asked the
question.
I guess I was just asking a question, there's no way Archid should worry about me.
That was when I was just about to shut his mouth. he spoke slowly.
"... ... Yes."
I thought my heart was pounding. Archid was worried about me.
What date is it today? It should be an anniversary!
"I see."
When I said that I was worried, I bowed my head and rejoiced.
Because when he lifts his head, Akid may run away, startled by the unsightly sight
of his nostrils bulging in excitement.
I hate being sick, but I like that he cares about me. Because that's part of love.
'Has anyone received medical care from Choi Ae? yes! Here!'
As I was celebrating in my head, he suddenly put a hand on my forehead. Seeing the
coolness, the heat didn't seem to have gone down yet.
"I have a low fever."
"Iknow, right. I really thought I was going to die, but it's strange that it ended
in one day."
Akid shook his head as I answered my words, pretending to be breezy.
"Not a day."
"Yeah?"
"It was ten days."
"!!"
I couldn't keep my mouth shut when I said ten days. Archid murmured without making
eye contact properly with a painful expression on his face.
"Are you worried? You can't help but worry. He is my husband."
"... ... ."
"Your wife will never know how I felt when I was by your side for ten days."
What was your mind?
Why am I curious about that the most?
I struggled to keep my nostrils free. I wanted to ask you that right away, but I
couldn't talk to you because of the atmosphere.
For some reason he looked very dangerous. Akid bowed her head and muttered as if
she were a criminal.
"I wondered if there was anything wrong with my wife because she didn't wake up too
much... ... ."
"Mr. Archid."
"If anything goes wrong, where should I apologize? ... ."
"Archid-sama!"
I shouted and held out my hand at him, who had a dark face over and over again.
Archid finally came to his senses and met his eyes with me.
No, why is the dog in the rain here?
The corners of Akid's eyes were very pitiful, like a puppy shivering in the rain.
It was so pitiful that I wanted to hug her impulsively.
But I held on to my reason and said.
"Akid, I wasn't wrong."
"... ... ."
"Come on, look. I am right in front of you."
I put his hand to my face and said, and he nodded silently. It seemed a little more
real than before.
'Is it possible that I fell down and got a soul from the Archduke?'
After all, what else would you fall down on while going out with Akid?
I should have just stayed alone and came back to my room and collapsed!
I was upset because I thought I had harmed Archid for nothing.
Then I suddenly wondered why I fell.
"But why did I fall?"
At my question, Akid licked her lips and hesitated.
"I thought you already knew."
"Not at all. Why?"
As I tilted my head, he let out a hot breath.
"It was a Delus flower allergy."
"Yeah... ... ?"
what is this sound?
Isn't the Delus flower a flower that was widespread in the Hadelus Territory?
Even in the garden of Hadelus Castle, there was a separate garden with only Delus
flowers.
Archid calmly explained to me, who had lost my mind. Suddenly, his expression
hardened.
"Don't think about pretending not to know."
"... ... ."
"Didn't you collapse in a similar incident last year?"
"ah."
I let out a shallow exclamation at the word last year. Even more so because the
past I don't know.
'This is really surprising. How the hell did Roena survive in Delus?'
Come to think of it, in the original story, when Archid saw the Delus flower, he
thought of his ex-wife.
It was because the ex-wife hated the flower so much that she did not allow any
flowers to bloom in the castle where they were staying.
'It must have been because of allergies.'
He continued to ponder over what to say to the unexpected truth.
"So when you gave me the Delus flower, did I say to throw it away?"
"I... ... ."
"You should have told the truth."
"... ... ."
"My wife almost died. Why the hell did you hide it?"
Archid bit his lower lip and swallowed his anger.
He didn't seem to want to get angry with the patient who had just woken up.
I was making a scary face, but somehow I felt sorry for him.
It didn't seem like he was angry with me. His face was angry with himself.
'Why did Roena hide this fact from everyone?'
You even hide it from the maids you brought with you.
In this place where the delus flowers are everywhere, it was like muttering
blindfolded.
'It must have been that he ran away from the flower garden last year on purpose.'
However, contrary to Roena's intentions, it was an act that would look bad to the
Grand Duchess. I actually hated it for that.
'It must have been difficult to say since I was young and counted on my pride.'
A little child fell into a remote place he had never been before.
The only people they could rely on were the maids who came from their hometown,
April Castle, and everyone called them the Grand Duchess and forced them to do
their duty.
But, apparently, you have an allergy to the flower of Delus, the symbol of the
Hadelluss.
Of course, he must have tried to hide his weakness.
It seems that I was inexperienced in responding when I was young. After all, that's
what made the relationship worse.
'What is this?'
Then he muttered while clenching the hand that Archid was holding.
"Even though it doesn't mean that you hide that... ... ."
"Yeah?"
I couldn't hear what he was saying, so when I asked him, he looked at me. Gray eyes
stared straight at me.
There seemed to be an indescribable feeling. Her lips naturally opened as her eyes
seemed to be sucked in.
After a while he hesitated and asked.
"Is it because of me?"
"It's not like that!"
I was startled by the sudden accusation of Akid and countered. But Archid showed a
disbelief.
His long black eyelashes quivered. Strangely, his eyes twinkled as if wet.
"If I had been a more obnoxious husband, would my wife have been honest with me?"
"Akid... ... ."
I didn't know what to do with his crying face.
There was a time when I wanted to see his crying face, but I wanted to cancel it
right away.
I just want him to laugh. I was upset that it was me who made him sad.
"sorry."
When I apologized while crying without realizing it, Akid shook his head lightly.
His eyes were sweet and warm. It made me cry even more.
"I'll try my best. So that my wife can depend on me."
"Me too. I'll tell Archid-sama everything from now on. I will not deceive you."
"Yeah. all right."
Archid smiled faintly and gently wiped my eyes. Tears that had been hanging on to
him touched his fingers and burst out.
"But then, what happened to the Lorques?"
When he changed the topic in embarrassment, his face cracked. His face hardened as
if he didn't want to think about it.
"There is nothing to worry about."
"Achid-sama?"
I opened my eyes wide at the momentary cold face. For a moment, it seems that it
resembled the cool expression of the Archduke.
Akid laid me back and covered me with a blanket.
"The wife only cares about recovering."
"Yeah... ... ."
I got a lot of stabbing, so I replied somewhat. After that, Archid stayed by my
side until I fell asleep.
* * *
"Grand Majesty, Grand Duchess."
The young Lorque looked at Elena with a pale face.
Elena gracefully crossed her legs and beckoned her to sit down.
She sat down on the sofa opposite Elena while trembling.
It was the first time Elena had come to Lorque's mansion.
Even when Bestia was sitting in the Grand Duke's castle, he had never visited
before, so what was it?
Elena snorted as she looked at Bestia, who was frightened at a glance.
'Help me, Mother.'
'Can you help me?'
'Please don't let the Lady Lorque appear before the Grand Duchess again.'
'I heard that the baby girl collapsed, so it must have been because of the young
Lorch.'
'Of course, there was a bigger reason, but it is true that the first aid was
delayed because of the young Lorch.'
A stepson who had never asked for a favor in his life suddenly came and asked for
help.
It's also for the wife who is notorious for having a bad relationship and who
despises herself.
Besides, Elena had never seen Archid's eyes so bright.
It was much nicer to see than the one who was always dying without making eye
contact.
That's why, at the request of Archid, I came to visit the Lorque girl.
'Well, I didn't like that girl either.'
You dare not even know the fountain and treat the prince and his wife recklessly.
Elena spoke directly with a bright smile.
"I want you to get rid of the Hadelus realm right now."
#13.
When it became known that I was allergic to Delus flowers, Hadelus Castle was
noisy.
It was because the little madam, who only knew how to be ruthless, hid her allergy.
Everyone seemed to be a bit bewildered because they thought they lived by spitting
out all the words inside.
"Why are you hiding that?"
Hannah tapped her eyes with a handkerchief and vomited a voice mixed with tears.
The expression on Vivian's face, standing next to him, was terrifying.
"If that's the case, why don't you just buy it alone? Don't even think about the
concerned maids! I knew you were a fool, but I never thought you would be this
much!"
"Vivian, somehow there is power in the back words. Is it because of my mood that I
feel like I'm cursing because it's an opportunity?"
"Of course it's the mood!"
Vivian frowned with a prickly expression on her face and blown her nose.
I deliberately pretended not to know and smiled bashfully.
Anyway, it's true that surprised everyone.
As I was unexpectedly gentle, Shuri gritted her teeth and wentssips at someone.
"If that doctor had been a little sharper, it wouldn't have been so painful."
"If it wasn't for Archid-sama, I would have passed by this time too. Like a quack
doctor!"
At Shuri's words, Vivian also burst out in anger and ripped off her clothes. Hannah
joined in and took the word.
"Nevertheless, I'm glad that Akid-sama immediately informed His Majesty the Grand
Duke, that he was assigned a new primary care physician."
"Actually, I didn't like the doctor before. You did a rough check every time. No
matter how picky our young lady is!"
To describe it with the word 'catalty', what I've done isn't that cute, right?
I watched the scene where Vivian's arms were bent inward, and my gaze was slightly
blurred.
In any case, it was true that the doctor was negligent.
If Roena had been properly diagnosed when she was ill last year, I wouldn't have
been wandering around in the Delus flower field, saying Helele.
Most of all, the story of Archid visiting the Archduke for me touched my heart.
"I didn't know that Archid-sama would visit His Majesty the Archduke."
Hannah said as she was somewhat shy and fiddled with the blanket.
"It was the first time it happened. We were surprised too."
Perhaps even the Archduke would be surprised. It was the first time Archid had
visited him first.
"Still, it seems that the only person who loves our little girl is Archid-sama."
"Vivien, when she complained that she would hit our girl with an iron wall."
"Shuri, be quiet."
Shuri burst into laughter as Vivian acted softly.
Anyway, thanks to Archid, the doctor who enjoyed the monthly salary Lupine was
kicked out. The new doctor, Masha, was very passionate and took good care of me.
Maybe it was because I didn't know that I was called the snout of hell.
'By the way, the flower festival is just around the corner, is it okay like this?'
I looked down on the date and pondered.
No matter how allergic I was, I was Grand Duchess Hadelus. I couldn't keep avoiding
the Delus flower.
And to rest like this was to pass on all the work related to the flower festival to
the Grand Gongbi.
They're already on a bad relationship, but since they've pushed him to work, the
Grand Duchess must be in a very bad mood.
'What can I do?'
It was around the time I was thinking about it for a while. Hannah and Vivian were
in the midst of talking about the flower festival.
"Did you think about what seeds to plant? The last plant I planted died quickly."
"Well. I think I'll do the same thing as last time. It's just too cumbersome to sow
seeds first."
"It's not cool anyway. If that's the case, I just wave a dandelion stalk and go."
"Five! Is that good?"
As I clapped and responded, Vivian looked at me curiously.
Either way, I jumped off the bed and Vivian followed.
"Huh? Lady, where are you going?"
"To your mother."
"I heard you are going to the seed farm today... ... ."
"Oh, the wagon is just coming in."
Shuri was just sorting the curtains when he delivered the news that the Grand
Duchess had arrived.
I grinned and ran down the hallway at the thought of removing the horns as well.
Since Elena was on her way to the Seed Farm, it seemed like the right time to talk
about my plans.
"Come with me, sweetheart, no little madam!"
Vivian looked around, corrected her name and followed.
Without waiting for her, I hurried down the stairs.
The Grand Duchess, who had just entered the castle and was about to climb the
stairs, widened his eyes.
"Mother, how are you... ... 100 million!"
I stopped running and tried to be polite, but I ended up getting my foot caught in
the skirt. Since it was a staircase, he jumped as if rushing to Elena.
With Elena's bewildered face, I hugged her softly.
"Ugh!"
Vivian, who was following me, heard the sound of breathing in surprise.
I broke into a cold sweat while hugging Elena.
I didn't mean to give a warm welcome like this, but the damn legs didn't let me go.
Isn't this like a puppy wags its tail waiting for its owner to come?
Elena was also surprised, and her body stiffened. Still, I didn't forget to hold
onto my body so that I wouldn't fall.
Aww, I want to die.
I hugged her tightly in shame. Then Elena said.
"The welcome is warm. I have a sore throat."
"... ... Everyone, have you been there?"
I hurriedly backed away with a blushing face.
No, to be precise, it was closer to the fact that she gave it off lightly.
In fact, if she hadn't accepted, I would have hugged the floor as it was. The
feeling of being held in my arms wasn't that bad.
Then Elena asked with her arms crossed with a relaxed expression.
"What kind of wind is blowing this time, making the fuss?"
"ah! I have something to discuss about this flower festival."
I wondered if Elena's expression would harden as I brought up the main topic, and
she said coldly again.
"I am again."
"Are you free?"
"Even if it's not okay, have you already come to tell me?"
"lol."
"Follow me."
As soon as Elena's permission fell, I quickly stuck to her side.
It was quite fast and I could feel her slowing down as I followed it.
'You have a surprisingly meticulous side.'
I thought I would be terrified for taking over all the work, but there was no sign
of anger than I thought.
Upon arriving on the terrace, light refreshments were arranged neatly on the table.
The macarons were shining brightly and saying, 'Eat me.'
Come to think of it, it was close to snack time, so I went out quite a bit. I was
contemplating whether to eat it or not, but Elena said softly.
"If anyone sees it, you'll know that I'm paying attention to what I'm eating. What
an idiot all of a sudden."
"I will enjoy this food!"
Don't be nervous, I ate the macaron after being told to turn it around.
yes. When did Roena say that she noticed something like this?
This allergy incident created a perception that he was a noticing child, but in
reality there was no other person.
The pink macaron boasted a texture that was as sweet as its color. It was so chewy
that it melted in your mouth.
The filling in it was like eating a cloud that melted. When I drank even milk,
there really was no heaven.
I was focused on the macaron mukbang for a while, but belatedly, when I felt
Elena's deep gaze, I flinched.
Oh, it was so delicious that I forgot what it was.
"Stir."
"Were you such a good eater in the first place?"
"Yeah?"
"I didn't eat enough bird feed so far, so I thought he wasn't interested in
eating."
Elena murmured an incomprehensible word and frowned. For some reason, the planting
looked so bad.
'Ah, I guess it's because I ate up even the Grand Duchess' portion!'
It was then that I realized that I had eaten all the four macarons on the plate
like a crab blindfold.
"Huh... ... I didn't mean to eat it all by myself."
"I'm here to tell you to eat it all by yourself."
Elena said bluntly, sipping tea.
I mean, the planting looks bad, but I'm not saying it's necessarily my fault?
Anyway, it's not because of the macarons, so I must have filled my stomach.
"This time, I heard that my mother is suffering because of my allergies."
"What crazy maid said that to you? Say your name."
No, why is my mother-in-law in crazy dog mode again?
I just thought it was a gruesome thing, so I said it roughly, but he growls with
his eyes wide open.
If someone got caught wrong, they had the momentum to run like a fighting dog.
I felt a rush of sweat, and said politely.
"no. No one did that, I just skipped it."
"No work. It's nothing you care about. After all, I did it alone last year. I'm
more tired of coming here to help."
This mother, you have a subtly bone-beating temperament.
In the beginning, the preparations for the flower festival were the responsibility
of the Grand Duchess and the Grand Duchess.
I've been doing this all by myself anyway, so don't worry about it.
It is as if the captain, tired of the group assignments, declared that he would
lead the entire group by himself.
It feels like I've become a member who can't afford to ride for free in an instant.
If you did that on purpose, you had a talent for arguing, and if not, that was a
problem.
I said with a smirk so that the Grand Duchess wouldn't be able to do the monopoly
assignment like this.
"I also want to help my mother. I just have a good idea, would you like to hear
it?"
#14.
"You mean?"
Elena snorted as if she heard a mournful sound.
It was also an expression of what kind of wind was blowing.
But there was no telling me not to. It looked like it was going to be heard.
I talked about my thoughts as if the plan was being reviewed by my boss. My heart
was pounding.
"I heard that many people buy seeds every year, but few sow them."
"That's right. Everyone must have thought that sowing was work. Digging and
planting is quite laborious, but just because you sow it doesn't mean it will all
grow."
"So, how about making the sowing of seeds an event?"
I glanced into Elena's eyes. Elena tilted her head at the story of an event. It was
because they were still holding a seed sharing event.
"There are already enough charity events in place, so what more do you want to
add?"
At first glance, there was a nuance of refusal to stop working for nothing.
But I couldn't pull out the main battle like this and I couldn't back down.
"The seed sharing event does not lead to participation from sharing to sowing."
"But it is a long-standing tradition. Thanks to that tradition, the Hadellus Flower
Festival is famous."
"Actually, it is famous because the flowers in the snow are superb views."
As I pointed it out, Elena's eyebrows twitched. But there was no objection.
Actually, the seed sharing event was just a show-off event.
The reason for gathering at the festival was to make life shots and build memories.
If you take advantage of events where families, couples, and friends can make
memories together, you will be able to increase the participation rate in seed
planting.
"So what do you want to say?"
"There is no rule that says that flowers must be planted in the ground. It can also
be planted in the sky."
"What monstrous sound is that? Where are the flowers that do not plant in the
ground?"
Why not?
"Bring me some paper and a pen."
"Yes, little madam."
Vivian, who had been waiting by her side, walked out and quickly came back with a
paper and pen.
I drew the lantern with Elena's gaze. A balloon containing flower seeds.
"This?"
"It's a balloon."
"I don't know that either. I want to ask you why you drew this. It's not like I
want to show off all of a sudden."
"That's why we put spore seeds in a lantern like this and spread it. The spores
that are blown in the wind will be very pretty."
In dandelion, one of the spores, when the yellow petals fall, the pure white spore
becomes round like a flower.
It felt like a gathering of stars, so when I went to the pure white dandelion
field, my eyes were easily taken away.
Is that all? It was also very pretty to see the white spores floating in the sky
and taking root on the ground.
Everyone must have had the experience of blowing a dandelion that bloomed white in
childhood.
"I heard that the Delus flower is a spore. If you let a balloon filled with spores
float on the land that has been cleared in advance, it will plant seeds and build
memories, isn't it? Of course, in order to realize this, we will have to discuss it
with the vassals... ... ."
"Hmm."
Elena only then showed interest. I got the courage to speak up.
"The delus flower is rainbow-colored, so the colors of the lanterns are also
varied. Wouldn't it be ok for a one-day event?"
"Well, that's a pretty cool idea. A bit raw, though."
Elena smiled and folded the paper and put it in her arms.
"I didn't know you loved Youngji that much. Especially the thought of sprinkling
Delus flowers. I knew you were going to make a fuss to burn them all."
'I'm not even an asshole... ... .'
To say that, there were too many evils that Roena had been engaged in.
"Wow! Anyway, if I designate a space, I don't have to go there, so that's fine. I
can't ban everyone's beloved Delus flower because of me."
yes. I didn't want to get sick like last time.
It was just that the Delus flower is a symbol of the Hadellus realm, so what if we
had a small event to match it?
Then Elena hesitated and threw the foreword.
"Anyway, that flower allergy."
"Yeah?"
"... ... Hmm, no. First of all, I've heard your opinion. I will discuss it with the
vassals, so know that and go out."
Elena swallowed the words she was about to say and gave a congratulatory order.
I implied that my idea had been accepted.
"Then, was my offer accepted?"
"Not very useless."
Elena fluttered her fan, making a sound whether it was a compliment or a curse.
Well, I thought it was pretty good, so I felt better.
"lol. Yeah! Then I'll see you soon, Mother!"
"Now it seems that mother's voice has caught on. ... ... Go see."
Elena looked tired and waved her hands.
"Yep!"
I politely bowed my belly button and walked out of the terrace. Somehow, I felt
like I had done my part.
Anyway, I had to attack my mother-in-law and father-in-law for my Archid's bright
future.
Because I don't want Archid to live with a painful past like in the original.
Was it because I was thinking of Archid?
Just in time, I ran into Akid who came out of the bedroom.
"Where are you going?"
"Oh, my mother."
"Why, my mother... ... . Have you ever been mad?"
When Akid spit out in a worried voice, I quickly waved my hand.
"no! I think it's just that we're just having a lot of fun at this flower festival.
I asked if there was anything I could do to help."
"okay."
"Where are you going, Archid?"
"Ah, I... ... ."
"ah! you are going to training After all, it's time to go to the gym."
Archid's schedule was not only in his diary, but in my head as well, so he said it.
However, Archid, who did not know the inside story, had surprised eyes.
"How does your wife know that?"
"Yeah? That's right, every time I go to the gym at this time... ... ."
Because I peeped through the window.
I stopped to say it. It was because I felt like a stalker, I was obsessed, and that
I was going to be found out that I was doing my best.
Archid looked at him with an expression like why he wasn't talking. I quietly
avoided my gaze and muttered.
"I took the picture because the outfit was just for swordsmanship training."
"... ... Is that so?"
"Yeah! of course. Can I just follow Akid-sama's path and spy on it? Not a pervert."
"I never thought of it that way."
"Yeah, right. That's too bad. I'm not watching anyone... ... ."
The more I spoke, the more I felt like I was digging my own grave. I gibberish and
made many excuses," said Archid.
"no. I mean, even if she says that to me, I don't think she's a pervert or a nerd
or a spy."
"Yeah?"
"It means do whatever you want. then."
After saying those words, Archid left the lobby in the middle of the bedroom. As
the door closed, I rolled my eyes in that position.
If I did everything I wanted to, I would definitely be terrified.
I got a little shy and touched my cheek.
It must have been a meaningless story, but how did you break my heart so much?
Archie didn't know. how much i love him
If this was Korea, I would already display all kinds of goods in the room, and
spend every morning and night with Archid videos.
Is that all? You must have wanted to know the details of what our kids wear, what
they eat, and what they like, after signing up for a fan cafe and keeping up with
all the schedules.
'Are you going to make a fan cafe right now?'
I shook my head while thinking such a dangerous thought.
Is it not possible to cause such a scandal in the serious social circle?
Rather, if my inclination is discovered, I may be buried.
Surprisingly, however, the social world was also a place for people to live.
At that time, I never really imagined that I would be able to do something like
that in the future.
* * *
In time for the festival, a simple banquet was held for the distinguished guests
who came to Hadelus.
After being possessed by Roena, I had no choice but to attend the meeting, having
been completely passive in outside meetings.
It was because I couldn't tell who knew and who was not because I had no memory.
Since the Flower Festival is held when the Hadelus Territory is warmest, there were
many nobles from far away as well as nobles from within the territory.
There were even meetings for young girls and young people who were already in the
territory.
This time, a party of sweets was held separately for young children and young-sik
because children of the age of Akid and I came to the Hadelus Territory to play.
I was escorted by Archid and headed for the party.
Archid looked very nervous as he didn't know I was going to ask for an escort.
The proof was that his hands were getting a little wet. In fact, as we acted
separately each time, it was very awkward to go somewhere together.
Various desserts were already laid out in the hall, and the children were eating
and talking happily.
When the door opened, all eyes were on us at once.
They looked quite surprised when I came alongside Archid. Perhaps it was because I
was escorted by Archid.
"Roena!"
Then someone smiled and waved my hand.
And at that very moment, a memory I didn't even know flowed into my head.
#15.
[It was around the time when Akid came out of the suffocating party hall and was
breathing for a while.
clattering-!
Ice water poured over Archid with the sound of something pouring.
"Oh, I'm sorry! to water the flowers. So why do you have to pass by there?"
I heard a sound that I didn't know whether to apologize or take the medicine.
When Archid lifted her head, Loena and her friend Diana Rike were giggling and
laughing. Diana said.
"Are you okay, Archduke? Eheh, what do you think of this? Your clothes are ruined,
so you have to go back to the castle."
"Yes, Grand Duchess. Entering a party like that would be a laughing stock. You
can't disappoint the Grand Duke, can you?"
As Roena frowned and grinned, Archid clenched his fists to quell his anger.
"I guess so. Let's go first."
He turned around with those words. As if he wasn't interested in the party anyway.
Roena chewed her lips as if she didn't like the dry look, and turned around at the
same time.]
"Ugh!"
I took a deep breath at the memories that hit my head hard.
That's why, without realizing it, when I grabbed Akid's forearm so hard, Akid put
on a surprised expression.
"wife?"
What is this? Is it a novel?
Or Roena's memory?
My lips trembled at the sudden and vivid memory that entered my mind.
This was not my memory. Since I possessed Roena, I've never bothered Archid once.
Rather, if I killed the hordes of evil that were harassing Akid, I would punish
them, but I never took the initiative to trouble Akid.
'Then is this Roena's memory?'
I looked at Diana, whom I had just known for a while.
The moment the memory was engraved in my head, I felt the anecdotes from Diana
naturally settle in my mind.
Diana was Loena's friend. The first friend he made when he came to Hadelus, and the
person who harassed Archid with Loena.
I don't know why the memories of the past suddenly came to mind, but he wasn't a
very pleasant person.
"Roena, are you okay?"
Diana opened her eyes and naturally pulled Archid away from me, and I put my arms
around her.
Staring at Akid, it seemed like he thought I was forced to escort him.
Archid backed away without protesting.
Somehow, the color of his face was not good. As soon as I saw it, I punched Diana
and grabbed Archid's hand.
It was because if I didn't catch it, Archid would turn around without hesitation,
just as I remembered earlier.
"wife?"
Akid's eyes widened as he suddenly grabbed his hand. The blue-gray eyes trembled
shallowly.
"Roena?"
Diana also looked at me with a puzzled face.
like how are you It made it look like I did something wrong.
I was a bit confused by the memories in my head. Roena obviously had fun harassing
Archid.
But when Archid left without even responding, he was rather angry.
why?
Did he feel that he had been harassed at the most and that the reaction was minimal
and trivial?
"why are you like this? Do you have any weaknesses?"
Then Diana looked back at Archid and me with a grim look. So I cleared my messy
thoughts and looked at Diana.
"A weakness?"
"Yeah, you're with the Archduke... ... ."
"Is it a weakness for a couple to come together?"
"Huh? no... ... ."
Diana chewed her lower lip and stuttered.
It was a completely different reaction from the Roena I had known before, so it
seemed that I had a lot of thoughts.
I set Diana aside and told Archid. I was holding my hand in fear of running away.
"Where are you going?"
"Yes?"
"You said you would be by my side today. Who would walk away like that?"
Archid alternated between the grabbed hand and my face, and then responded lightly.
"Where are you not going? I was just going to back out while I was chatting with my
friend."
Then he grabbed my hand and held it tight. I was relieved a little by that slight
pressure.
But that wasn't enough, so I clasped my hands.
"We talked all over. Diana, go away."
My cold reaction gave Diana a helpless expression on her face, and then she
hurriedly disappeared. But I didn't follow her.
Because I didn't want to be friends with the friend who bullied Archid any more.
Moreover, most of the memories that came to mind caused Diana to encourage Loena to
harass Archid.
In particular, she played a huge role in Loena's dislike of Archid.
'That's why my friend told me to go out and date him.'
I shook my head, shaking off Roena's immature past.
You should do well from now on. If you give generously to the remaining 7 years,
Akid's wounds will heal a little.
It was then. Archid pulled my hand towards me. Then he whispered in my ear.
"Are you really okay?"
"Yeah? What?"
"It was about whether it would be ok to send Rike Young-ae as it is."
Archid glanced at Diana. Diana was sniffling among her throngs.
He must be cosplaying as a victim while arguing about Bona Mana and me.
In the beginning, among young children, friends were everything.
Because children throw irrational numbers to avoid breaking out of the group.
Perhaps Archid seemed concerned about it.
Roena was a friend of mine. First of all, he was a foreigner and his personality
was not very docile, so there weren't many people with him.
Among the dogs, it was Diana's group that was kind to Loena. Roena naturally melted
into the existing group.
That method was gossip. I shrugged and reacted cynically towards them.
"Anyway, I didn't want to be friends with them anymore."
Some of the action leaders caught my attention, looking with bewildered eyes to see
if the engine had already started.
If so, what harm can you do to me as the Grand Duchess?
I would be grateful if you could do it. I will cut off the buds and repay you for
my viciousness.
'Heh heh. I can't stand tormenting my bastard.'
It was when I was responding to the staring of my opponent with such determination.
"You have really changed for your wife."
Archid's soft whispers tickled his ear. As if it were a signal, my body relaxed.
How come your voice is so good
I was surprised when I slowly moved my head to make eye contact with him, feeling
the tickling in my ear.
"... ... !"
Blue-grey eyes stared intently at me in front of me. It was closer than I thought.
He was whispering in his ear, so it was natural for him to be close.
Archid stared at me, not knowing how to suddenly turn his head.
It was like a startled rabbit, and I endured with all my poor will the nostrils
fluttering.
"Mi, I'm sorry."
Archid backed away belatedly. It seemed that I was very embarrassed by the fact
that my earlobes were blushing.
'Ear, it's cute!'
I managed to hold back the desire to spit out fist-crying. After that, we chatted
frantically because of other people approaching.
Diana's group looked at me and Akid strangely, ignoring them.
* * *
While the party was in full swing, after Loena had been away for a while, a group
of Diana came in front of Archid.
Diana clasped her arms with a picky look and pushed Archid away.
"What did you do to Roena?"
At first glance, it was a look that Roena had been waiting for the whole time to
leave. Archid looked back at Diana with an expressionless look.
"You are talking as if I had done something to my wife."
"Yeah, Roena is so different from usual, of course... ... !"
It was time for Diana to reach and shoot as usual. Archid cut off her horse.
"Are you sure you want to say that I have found a weakness?"
"That, that... ... ."
Diana didn't look down in anger and looked at Archid with a puzzled expression on
what I was about to say.
Then, at Akid's cold expression, he curled his lips and asked.
It was a very different expression from the fragile Grand Prince he had ever seen.
There was no warmth in Akid's eyes, just like the wild beast that had been hiding
its fangs among herbivores.
Today, the blue light in his gray eyes felt like a rough day.
As Diana stepped back in a sense of intimidation, Archid took a step closer.
Archid was taller than his peers, so Diana was forced to look up at him for a long
time. Akid said coolly.
"The reason I've seen Rike Young-ae for so long is because you're Roena's friend."
"I'm still Roena's friend!"
"My wife said no."
"What, what?"
Diana stuttered with a red face. It was because there was a clear smirk on Akid's
lips.
Somehow it was so creepy that Diana's fingertips trembled.
'What, what? Is this the Archduke I knew?'
It felt like I had become a different person. So Diana couldn't push Archid back as
easily as before.
"Who knew that Young-ae had been ignoring me and felt a subtly superior feeling?"
"I, I never did... ... !"
"I never did."
Archid cut Diana's words and muttered under high pressure.
"Then you are trying to blame me, the Grand Duke now?"
dare?
Diana stepped back, trembling at the low, shrill voice of Archid.
Then I tripped and tripped over my dress. Despite the distance he could hold,
Archid only took a step back.
Kwadang-!
With a roar, Diana slammed her buttmill on the floor.
Seeing Diana, who was terrified, Archid burst into laughter. Then he leaned his
upper body and whispered softly so only her could hear it.
"This is the only time I have endured your rudeness. So get out before your wife
comes... ... ."
It was then.
"What's up?"
Roena's voice came from behind her like a savior.
Diana looked back with tears in her eyes with a pitiful expression on her face.
"Roena. Huh."
#16.
When I returned to the hall, I suddenly tilted my head at the noise around me. At
first glance, it seemed like a start again.
'What's going on?'
As I was walking, I heard a noise and the sound of someone falling over.
But the person who fell was Diana Ricke.
"Roena. Huh."
As soon as Diana saw me, she had tears in her eyes and a pathetic expression on her
face. In front of her was Archid.
Archid looked at me and gave a bewildered expression. I glanced at Archid and Diana
alternately.
Diana fell down and Akidrani panicked. no way... !
I ran straight to Archid because it was a video even if I didn't watch it.
"Akid-sama, are you okay?!"
"Yes?"
"Did Diana tease you again?"
"No, I... ... ."
I also bit my lower lip, looking at Akid, who was speechless like an idiot. Then he
looked straight at Diana, who was sitting on the floor.
Do you dare touch my cub?
I glared at Diana with my eyes wide open like a tiger.
"What is this?"
"Lo, Roena! I didn't do anything! Rather, the Archduke knocked me down... ... ."
Diana put on a very unhappy expression because she didn't know I was going to
defend Archid.
But I didn't want to take the words that came out of her mouth.
"My husband can't push you away all of a sudden."
"What?"
"You must have done something wrong. Or maybe you tripped and tripped yourself."
yes. There was no way that our kind-hearted Akid could push anyone and knock them
down. It must have been that Diana was plotting.
Diana grabbed the hem of her dress as I naturally sided with Archid. The face in
shock was quite good to see.
"Oh, how can you tell me!"
As Diana trembled, the group that was by her side began to take shelter.
"We saw The Archduke pushes Diana."
"yes! I didn't lie! Do you know how scary your husband is to me?"
Diana got angry and started crying. It was a gesture of shame and death.
I glanced at Akid at their urging.
I looked back at Diana as he opened his mouth to make excuses with a hard face.
And like Loena in the original story, he spoke arrogantly while crossing his legs.
"So what?"
"What?"
"Why are you complaining to me that you fell? What do you say?"
"How can you not listen to me?"
"You sound weird. Why do I have to side with you over my family, Archid? We are
truly strangers."
"I am someone else? We are friends."
"Exactly, we were friends."
"... ... !"
"But not anymore. I'm tired of playing with you. So don't bother my husband and get
out."
I smiled brightly and kindly pointed my finger at the door.
Roena was very fickle at first. Diana accepted the whim well, so they've known each
other for a long time.
Anyway, there would be no problem to cut the slit a little earlier.
In the first place, the reputation was utterly ruined, so no matter how much Diana
talked behind the scenes, she couldn't help it.
Diana shouted with a face full of contempt.
"Yeah, cut it off!"
yes. what I was hoping for
As I nodded with a refreshing smile, Diana wondered if she was trembling, then
jumped up and disappeared.
I waved goodbye to the crowd that followed.
'It was dirty, let's not see it again, guys.'
Then he turned to Akid.
"Are you really okay? Didn't they bully Archid?"
How can a group of people harass one person in such a shameful way?
If I had known it would be like this, I'd be right next to Archid!
I put on a gloomy expression on my face, thinking that Archid must have been in
trouble. Then Archid asked with a slightly puzzled face.
"What would I do if I really pushed Rike Young-ae on purpose?"
There was a bit of confusion in his eyes. He probably didn't know that I would be
on his side.
I grabbed his hand and smiled.
"Did you really push?"
"no. I didn't push."
"I thought so."
Our Archid isn't the type of person to do anything to anyone.
When I nodded my head at once, Archid gave me a strange gaze. He muttered as he
stared at the grabbed hand.
"It wasn't okay, but now it's okay. Because Roena listened to me."
There was no other large dog holding his hand tightly with that horse.
I was mesmerized by Akid's impeccable beauty, and my eyes widened as I pondered
what he had said.
"Gee, what did you say now?"
"Thank you for taking my side."
"No, you called me Moore in front of him."
"You mean Roena?"
yes! it!
I licked my lips at Akid, who suddenly came in with a hook.
"Ji, you're calling my name right now, right?"
"Yeah. That's right, Roena."
Archid smiled and patted the back of my hand.
Is it because of my mood that I look happy somehow?
what? What kind of wind suddenly blows and calls you Loena?
It was nice to be called wife, but to be called by name was somehow thrilling. Do
you feel like you've been recognized for something?
It was said that names exist to be called by others. I was moved like a tsunami
when my name came out of Akid's mouth.
I couldn't say anything with emotion, so he tilted his upper body to meet his gaze,
then gently lowered his eyes and asked.
"Are you in a bad mood? Shall I not call you?"
Is it my misunderstanding to hear the squeak?
I shook my head coldly.
"Oh, no! Please call me! I like my wife, and I like Loena."
When I trembled in fear that he wouldn't call me any more, he grinned as if he knew
he would.
"Yes, Roena."
A smile that hurt my heart was right in front of me.
* * *
Meanwhile, the ladies were engrossed in the game of chess at the villa of the
Hadelus family. Elena was just about to defeat the King with the Bishop.
"Ugh, Mom!"
Diana Ricke wept and ran into the Countess Rike's arms.
Mrs Ricke asked, covering Diana's face rather than playing chess.
"Dana! Why is your face like this? Who bothered you?"
"Uh-huh. Roena... ... The Grand Prince... ... ."
Diana gasped and couldn't speak.
Elena stared intently at Diana, who broke in ahead of her checkmate.
It was because Roena and Archid were mentioned in her mouth. Mrs. Ricke looked at
Elena and hurriedly covered Diana's mouth.
"Because he's all grown up... ... ."
"What happened?"
Elena pulled Diana with a gentle smile. Diana recognized her and hiccuped.
"Hiccup!"
"Hey, you must have been very surprised. May, bring the boy some water."
"Yes, sir."
The maid who was by her side, aiding Elena, poured water from a cup and handed it
to Diana. Diana gulped and drank the water.
"yes. So what happened to the story of the Grand Duchess and his wife?"
"Don't worry, Grand Duchess. They can fight with each other."
Mrs. Rickett laughed awkwardly, but Diana's mouth was open.
"Roena is tired of playing with me, so please stop. Black."
Diana spoke only to my advantage. Mrs. Rike's face, unaware of this, hardened at
once.
"What?"
At a glance, I could see how upset he was at telling his well-bred daughter to turn
it off. Elena muttered quietly while holding the bishop.
"What else do I say?"
Then, as if nothing special, he knocked down Madame Ricke's King with a bishop.
"It's a checkmate."
At the words of the maid who was beside her, Elena nodded her head lightly and got
up from her seat. said Mrs Ricke.
"My Majesty, Grand Duchess, are you going like this?"
"Didn't I just say that if the kids are together, we can fight?"
"But for education... ... ."
"It's so bad that even adults are involved in children's fights."
After Elena's expressionless expression on her face, Countess Rike spoke more
sternly.
"Still, if you do not discipline yourself from an early age, it is easy to grow up
negligently. Even if it's a child's business, it's painful to say something that
isn't polite... ... ."
"The Countess of Rike."
Without putting on her robe, Elena glanced at Countess Rike and Diana.
Diana stopped crying over Elena's dazzling platinum hair and opened her mouth.
He said that the blood of the imperial family was flowing, and that platinum blonde
hair was just as dazzling as the sun. Elena said with a frown.
"Advice comes from someone in a good position."
"... ... ."
"It's more like Countess Rike, to be lax."
"Sir, Grand Duchess."
"I'm just going to break it down. My chess opponent is so boring I can't do it
anymore."
After saying those words, Elena headed towards the door with an elegant step.
For a moment, Elena stopped in front of the door and turned around as if she had
remembered something.
"Ah, Countess Rike."
"Yeah. His Majesty the Grand Duchess."
When Mrs. Ricke responded with a sense of humiliation, Elena smiled brightly.
"My kids do it on my own. So, why don't Countess Rique get her bastard to go
through the cracks first?"
"I beg your pardon?"
Mrs. Ricke jumped up from her seat as if she couldn't stand it. But Elena had
already left the room.
"Hiccup!"
Diana was so startled that she resumed the hiccups that had stopped.
My mother's eyes seemed to catch and kill someone at any moment.
just as expected. Mrs Ricke's face turned red, and the sparks were directed at
Diana's back.
"His hiccups, can't you stop!"
As if everything was due to hiccups.
#17.
The atmosphere at the snack party was as quiet as pouring cold water on it.
Even if there was music, the noise of gossip was low, so it felt quiet.
Since Diana left crying, everyone was awkwardly chewing on the cookies.
After all, one of my closest friends went out in a wind of tears, so it was natural
for me to save myself.
'Are you going to get more pictures of your mother like this?'
Social gatherings are under the jurisdiction of Ansam. Even if the Grand Duchess
and the Grand Duchess harmonized and served guests well, they hit a chess board.
What if this news goes to Elena Hadelus?
I didn't know if I would send contemptuous glances, saying, 'Somehow, they want to
be quiet these days.'
'Not like that!'
In order to successfully complete this meeting, I pulled out my secret weapon from
my bag.
* * *
a few days ago.
"What is it?"
I tilted my head as I watched Hanna, Vivian, and Shuri laugh and play around.
At first glance, it looked like a dice, but unlike regular dice, which were 6
sided, they were 13 sided.
Each side had a number written on it, but when I looked at the plate next to it,
the code of conduct was written on each number.
Hannah explained as she rolled the dice on her hand.
"Ah, it's a popular dice game among commoners. Amy told me."
If it was Amy, it was the name of the stable keeper's daughter.
"It's a game where you perform actions that match the numbers you roll, and it's
quite fun."
"The rules of conduct depend on the person who says it is up to them. Would you
like to see it?"
Shuri put out a number plate and added an explanation. I read the penalties
carefully.
Do three front rolls, write your name with your buttocks, sing a song, give cookies
to someone who has run far, drive them to clean the bathroom, etc.
It was about embarrassment or taunting someone who was caught in something.
Come to think of it, in my previous life, there was a game where you roll dice and
drink alcohol.
'Here, there is nothing different.'
Unlike in his previous life, he did not have a computer or smartphone, but it
seemed that he did not have anything to play with.
"It's gonna be fun."
As I became interested in the dice, Shuri pulled out five stones from her pocket.
"If the dice game is difficult, the game with these stones is also fun."
"Huh? This... ... ."
"It's a game called 'Petra'. It's a game of throwing stones on the floor and
catching them one by one."
yes. I know. Because this was a game called 'air' in my previous life.
I was tinkering with the goblin with my hands and thinking. The only games for the
nobles were chess and cards.
In a nutshell, there are only games where you roll your head a lot, but there has
never been a game where you can do it simply by hand.
'Chess and card games are a little difficult for children to be interested in.'
As it turns out, the best thing for children to do was run around and grow up. It's
not too late to play the game of sitting up and using your head noblely.
'I think it would be okay to do it with the kids if it was just a little smaller.'
Even if it's a commoner's game, if it's fun, it's great. Here, if the design was
tweaked a little more, it would definitely be a good response.
Soon, a lot of young-ae and young-siks will gather for the flower festival, so I
guess we can play with them.
I thought the response would be good if I stopped by and sent it as a souvenir.
I said as if I had a brilliant idea.
"Vivian, can you make several of these Petra? Make it a little smaller."
"How much?"
"A lot to give one by one to the guests who come to the confectionery party."
"Yeah?"
Vivian widened her eyes when she said that she was going to give a present to the
guest. And when I said-
"If possible, make it into a jewel."
"yes?!"
Even Hannah and Shuri had no choice but to ask in a loud voice.
* * *
Everyone's attention was drawn to this side when I poured the ballstone on the
table.
The neatly crafted, colorful jewels lit up on the table.
It was made with various color combinations to win the hearts of children, so it
naturally drew attention.
"Is this the jewel you bought?"
At that moment, Young-ae, who was standing in front of her, plucked up her courage
and spoke to her. I said with a bashful smile.
"This is a gaming tool called Petra. I thought about what would be fun to do with
the people who came today, and then I made it."
"Petra?"
Young-ae tilted her head as if unfamiliar. Youngsik, who was next to him at that
time, was silent.
"Isn't Petra a game played by commoners? I remember seeing the stable keeper pick
up stones and play."
Young-sik looked unwelcome at first glance. It was full of nuances as to whether
you were going to play a game played by commoners here.
Those who were interested in Gonggidol rolled their eyes at Yeong-sik's remarks.
With a look of interest in the dog, he whispered to the person next to him.
What is it, disturbers are tangled up in the pasture and it's a mess.
Muffled inside, I said with a smirk.
"Right. It's a game developed by commoners. They say that they mostly pick up
stones and play."
"Why did you bring that? There is a chessboard and there are cards."
"Right. There is no need for us to play the games of commoners."
As Yeong-shik took the lead, the others started talking one by one.
I shrugged lightly, as I wasn't expecting this kind of atmosphere.
After all, if only one person gets caught, the reaction is bound to follow.
Besides, this isn't just for fun.
"Hmm, is that so? It's a pity, it was specially made."
Young-ae, who spoke first, said as she deliberately put on a dazed expression in
the spirit of saying, "Take only one person."
"I will try. I think it will be fun."
Then, don't you pick up a ball and roll around and play?
At a glance, it was obvious that he did not know the rules. I was just about to
explain the rules.
"I will. I remember doing it before."
Archid said that he would do it at the same time and gave it to me.
"oh! Then it would be easier to explain."
Three people was enough for a demonstration game. I was convinced that once I
started playing, people around me would be interested.
"like. Originally, it was fun to play in a team of two with four people, but an
individual match would be better with three people... ... ."
So I was just about to briefly explain the Petra Rule.
"I asked what kind of bizarre games the Grand Prince enjoys, so it seems that the
Grand Duchess taught him."
Young-sik, who was initially dissatisfied with the fact that he was playing with
commoners, narrowed his forehead and gave off a sarcastic look.
I think I said it was the Count Donald's Max when he gave his full name earlier.
I don't know if it's McDonald's or Donald Duck, but it was unbearable to openly
empathize with Akid's origin.
"What does that mean now?"
I shot Young-shik who blew a sniper-like comment at first.
Knowing that Akid had lived like a commoner for 13 years, it was obvious that he
was going to die.
When I reacted sharply, Young-sik trembled and took off his shichimi.
"Ah, I'm just saying this because it's too much of a waste to spend precious jewels
on such a game."
Where are you pretending not to be?
Max spoke leisurely, as if I was overreacting. However, there was a sign that he
came out of his gaze and looked down on Archid.
'Ha, I was about to liquidate the spout of Hell, but why are there so many people
touching my Archid?'
By the way, I couldn't stand touching Archid, even if I was patient. I crossed my
arms and raised my chin and shot Max at him.
"Donald Young-sik, are you sarcastic about saying that the Hadelus family is in
such a difficult situation right now that they don't even care about these precious
stones?"
"Yes? Oh no!"
Max shook his head in surprise.
Apparently, he didn't know that I would fall over Hadelus. He added as an excuse.
"I, I don't mean that, because the Archduke knows Petra well... ... ."
"Does that sound sarcastic to my husband's origins?"
Max's face turned white when I pointed it out directly.
He seemed to be embarrassed because it was a completely different way of speaking
from the nobles' preference for euphemism rather than direct expression.
It seems he didn't know that Roena was famous for the spout of hell.
This is a weak level, but I see you are afraid of levers.
"Even if Donald Youngsik doesn't have to worry, the castle of Hadelus is full of
jewels like this. And my husband is the heir to Archduke Hadelus, more precious
than such jewels."
"Sin, sin, sorry. I never mean that... ... ."
"Don't say you didn't mean it. Unless you're saying that I'm accusing you of Young-
sik with my useless words."
When I reacted coldly, Youngsik became embarrassed and began to apologize.
I sighed heavily at the cooling atmosphere again and added as if explaining.
"And I didn't bring this just to play the frivolous game commoners play. Hannah,
bring it."
"Yes, little madam."
Hannah, who was standing by, politely responded to my instructions and hurried out.
Moments later, Hannah came in with a mobile trolley full of small boxes.
The seal of Hadelus was stamped on the box. I opened one of the boxes as Max had a
puzzled expression on his face.
The box contained a set of jeweled Petra as an accessory. It was also engraved with
the seal of Hadelus.
Each gilt stone was engraved with a pattern of laurel leaves wrapped around white
snowflakes like sheep's wings and filled with gold.
It was a design that looked luxurious at a glance by putting a lot of effort into
the craftsmanship.
I adjusted the angle so that it could be seen clearly, and I smiled sweetly.
"As you can see, it was a present I gave to the distinguished guests today."
"Hey, are you going to give this gem to everyone in this place?"
"Absolutely."
As Max stuttered, I snorted in response.
"Of course, it doesn't seem necessary to Donald Young-sik, who was despised as a
game played by commoners."
It was only a matter of time before Max's face hardened like a stone at those
words.
#18.
"Ah! I was able to catch them all!"
"This edition is my victory."
"Young girl! I touched the stone now!"
The sound of rolling stones and cheerful laughter resounded everywhere.
The people who only looked at Max's agitation were now immersed in the Petra game.
After Max had already run away, there was no more hindrance. It was a friendly
atmosphere in an instant.
I, too, was swept away by the atmosphere and was earning points by showing off my
skills of catching some ballstones in my past years.
Archid murmured a little, wondering if I was like that.
"It's a skill I've done a lot."
"Ah, I tend to learn things quickly."
I made an awkward excuse. It was because I worked too hard without realizing it.
When the turn was over by dropping stones on purpose, Akid said.
"Did the maids tell you?"
"Right. They were only doing this fun thing with them."
When I opened my eyes to Hannah, Hannah's lips twitched with an unfair light.
Akid looked at him and smiled.
"It's nice to see them getting along with the maids without fault."
"I want to get along well with Archid."
For example, confederation.
I hid my dark insides and smiled bashfully.
Now each of them was sleeping in their bedroom, so when they returned to their
room, they couldn't tell what Archid was doing.
How wonderful it would be to start each morning with a freshly awakened face of
Archid.
If I could only see it, it seemed that there would be no need for a separate
nutritional supplement.
Archid's eyes widened as if he had heard something unexpected.
As if he did not know that the arrow would suddenly return to him. I said with a
smirk.
"I want to be closer to Archid-sama than I am now."
To be honest, now that we're a couple, it's not like childhood friends, right?
Actually, I was very dissatisfied with Akid and my life in each room.
No, they've been married for over a year, so how come they don't marry once?
Of course, the treatment was in consideration for the young prince and his wife,
but this was very difficult.
"okay... ... ."
Akid bowed her head and made an inexplicable expression. At first glance, it felt
like my ears were turning red.
It's not at all strange for me to feel saddened by wanting to harass even more when
I put on the cutest face of the world.
That was when I was in the midst of playing Petra.
As the conversation spread throughout the country, naturally, the topic of the
festival event was frequently discussed.
"This time, there is also an event to sow seeds, so have you been there?"
"I went as soon as it started. It was really pretty to see the lanterns with seeds
floating in the sky."
"oh! You say you put seeds in the sky?"
"Are you curious? This was the first time I ever knew that seeds can be so fun to
plant."
Just when the story about the seed balloon became a topic of discussion, I managed
to grab my shoulder as I was about to climb it.
'Your mother chose my idea.'
I thought I might not be able to do it because the reaction seemed to be
irritating, but it seems to have come true.
Even though I couldn't go in person, the corners of my lips kept rising because I
was somehow proud.
"I heard that you can set the direction of the seeds using mana stones, right?
There are also lanterns that make the seeds fit easily into the reclaimed land."
"Indeed, there are many manastone mines in Delus, so the scale of the event is
exceptional."
"Is that all? How important is manpower to make such magic tools. The Artifact in
Hadelus looks pretty capable."
Oh my god, you made it an artifact?
I marveled at Elena's ability to act, turning my ideas into event merchandise.
In fact, he only provided an idea, so it was purely the efforts of Elena and her
vassals that made it a reality.
'It's difficult to control the wind direction, so it's made with magic tools so you
can move freely even in the sky.'
The time must have been tight, but if you look at the design and creation of such
an artifact, it is a great money-making slave at Hadelus Castle... ... No, it seems
that he has loyalty.
'I think it helped a lot more than I thought? I want to check it out myself.'
I murmured the sweets, feeling half happy and half sad.
As it is a large-scale event, magically blooming Delus flowers will be everywhere.
It was around the time when I was so excited I was waving my feet under the table
and overhearing the chatter of the young girls.
Archid also whispered to me if he had heard the story of the next table.
"Do you want to go to Roena too?"
It seems that I misunderstood when I saw my excited expression. Thank you for
asking me out, but I didn't want to jump into limbs.
For the rest of my life, my goal in life is to look at Akid's face in good health
and then die.
"no. There must be delus flowers all over the sky, but if you go, you will have a
hard time."
"You don't have to go there."
Archid grinned as if he knew what I was worried about.
I looked at him curiously, and he said softly.
"I know a place where I can see from a distance where I plant the Delus flower
seeds."
"ah."
"Wouldn't it be ok if we just looked at it from afar?"
Archid sent a frantic look in his eyes, wondering if I would refuse.
The relationship had improved a little, but he was still afraid of my rejection.
Of course, that was because Archid didn't know me well, so it was just a matter of
concern.
I'm ready to roll the floor with humiliation, even if he tells me to roll forward
here and go back to my room.
"If you don't want to... ... ."
"No, good!"
I nodded my head again and again, holding my hand in hopes that Archid will turn
around.
"I will go. With Archid-nim."
* * *
"Suddenly they bought a lot of jewelry, so I was thinking of doing bead crafts, but
they told me that they sent me strange souvenirs from the party."
At the luncheon, Archduke Hadelus looked at me curiously and said: I swallowed the
lemon sorbet for dessert and answered.
"It's not a weird souvenir, it's a game called Petra."
"Petra?"
"It's a popular game among commoners, but it's fun."
"It's strange. Commoners would not have enough money to buy jewelry."
Damian tilted his head to the side and made a sullen expression.
How would he know, who had never lived as a commoner? I glanced at him and said.
"Usually, I don't play with jewels, but with cut pieces of wood or small stones."
"Can you play with stones? That's great."
Damian said something shaky, and Elena helped.
"The response has been good. I think it will be popular as a gift because it is
made into jewelry."
"Is that so? Hmm, you made a pretty sensible gift."
Damian looked at me as if surprised by Elena's words.
Somehow, Elena said it was okay, so it was, so it felt strange.
"I didn't know you would put so much effort into a gift for someone else."
"Do you know that I only care what goes into my mouth?"
"So isn't it?"
Look, Father. What will happen to me when my father reacts like that?
I looked at Archduke Hadelus, who was beating the bone, with blurred eyes.
After all, Roena had only thought she was going to be extravagant, but she had
never given it to anyone as a gift.
So, when I said that I bought jewelry, I must have thought of luxury at once.
Damian said as I pouted my lips and didn't say anything.
"If I were to do it, I would make it bigger. It's not that there aren't any gems in
the castle. Distribution is smaller than expected."
Apparently, this father, I seemed to think that I made the jewelry smaller because
it was a waste of money.
I just took out the Petra I had in my pocket, sprinkled it on the table, and
started to pick it up.
"What are you doing?"
"Look. This size is easy for a child like me to hold."
Who do you know as an old man?
Now, as I shed my eyes as if to understand my deep meaning, Damian wondered if only
his eyes were closed, and then he burst into laughter.
"Well, it would be difficult to hold all five jewels with such a handful of hands."
Then, as if intriguing, he rolled Petra in his hand.
Hearing the rattle, he looked at Elena. Then Elena cut it off with an
expressionless face.
"I don't."
"Is that so?"
The Archduke asked me again, as if it were a pity.
"How are you doing?"
"that... ... ."
My eyes, as I opened my mouth to excite the rules, suddenly turned to Akid, who was
next to me.
Archid was just silently listening to the conversation between me and the Archduke
and his wife. I quickly grabbed Archid's arm.
"Achid-sama will tell you."
"Me?"
When Archid made a surprised expression, the Archduke also licked his lips. They
just looked at each other like a rich man.
'yes. This rich man is too talkative.'
I quickly pulled Archid towards the Archduke and smiled bashfully.
"At this point, how about me and Akid-nim, father and mother, each teaming up to
bet?"
"You and us?"
The Archduke made a plastic face, and Elena said, "I don't do it," and tried to get
out.
'Oh hey. That's how it turns out, right?'
But I knew very well how to get those two to participate in the bet. I muttered
with a mischievous expression on my face.
"what? Are you two doing this for fear of losing?"
"... ... ."
"Actually, it is better to avoid a match than to lose to a child. ho ho ho."
The Archduke was the first to respond to the cleverly stimulating words.
"No, bet."
Then Elena said, holding Petra in her hand.
"Don't cry later."
"Wow, that's exciting!"
As I grinned and explained the rules, the eyes of the Grand Duke and his wife shone
unusually.
'Because they are surprisingly easy to attract.'
#19.
The anti-aircraft and anti-duke ratio were stronger than expected. In the
beginning, we thought we would stumble because we didn't know the rules, but in the
second half, it quickly caught up with us.
I had no choice but to struggle against an adult to make fun of Gonggidol with a
child's body.
In the end, the Grand Duke and his wife were victorious by a short drive.
I sighed and grunted in the moving wagon.
"You're going to set yourself up like that against a child. Did you see it? You win
and boost your medicine a lot."
I trembled as I remembered the face of Archduke Hadelus who stood up and muttered
to me.
How happy you are to beat a child!
Akid replied with a smile as to whether the game still had an aftertaste.
"It was fun though. It's the first time I've seen the two of them get along like
that."
"Iknow, right. They just fought every time and put them together as a team, so
there was no parakeet couple?"
How does it feel when you see two people who were excited and high-fived each other
as soon as they won?
Is that all? When the Grand Duchess unwittingly shook hands with their intertwined
hands, the Grand Duchess's expression was a spectacle.
'Let go.'
'Oh, this. I don't know.'
The archduke's cold reaction made the archduke take his hand away.
And both of them, the first opponents they met, stepped back at the same time and
went inside and outside.
'Do you play like this with your lover? Absolutely frivolous.'
'Is that possible? I do more with my lover.'
'under! I'm stunned. I can't even wash my ears.'
I don't know what caused each other's sarcastic sarcasm, but it didn't seem like it
was anyone's fault.
Because neither of them spoke well. Is this the hateful affection that grows in the
gossip that comes and goes?
The Grand Duchess and the Grand Duchess were scattered, growling at each other as
if they had ever been a team.
In a word, the relationship that we thought were close became a mutiny as soon as
the game was over.
"It seems to be the first time. I did something with the two of you."
At that moment, Akid blushed and muttered to himself.
It hurts my heart to see that Archid is happy even with this kind of work.
In fact, I did not know the details of how Archid had lived for 13 years.
The only thing that happened was that he was admitted to the military because he
was recognized as the descendant of Archduke Hadelus.
'Because the story of the past of the sub-man, Archid, was not dealt with in detail
in the novel.'
Moreover, even after being enlisted, it was almost neglected. It was because Archid
was noticing a lot because the relationship between the Archduke and the Duchess
was not good.
"There will be more in the future. Because I will do it."
I promised to comfort Akid, holding his hand tightly.
'yes. Archid. I'll make sure you're happy.'
Even if it doesn't mean that the 13-year-old scars aren't there, if we work hard,
it can be diluted a little bit.
Was my promise a little unexpected? Archid's blue-grey eyes fluttered for an
instant.
Even my face reflected in it seemed to shake. In the midst of a mysterious
atmosphere, the carriage stopped just in time.
"Im here!"
"Ah, I guess everyone is here."
Somewhat embarrassed, he removed his hand and shouted cheerfully, and Akid clenched
and opened his fist and answered slowly.
"Yes... ... ."
Then he sat there blankly for a moment, then he got off the carriage and held out
his hand.
"Come down with caution."
"Ah, thank you."
I grabbed his hand in the freezing cold and stumbled down.
It was the first hand he had just held, but it was because he was somehow shy when
he held out it first.
'How can Archid have good manners.'
It is probably thanks to Archid that I am deeply moved by even the smallest
actions.
I gently lowered my hand from the wagon. And when I saw the open sky and the
lanterns floating on it.
"Wow!"
I couldn't help but exclaim. Because it was more spectacular than I thought.
As Archid said, there was quite a distance between the place where the lanterns
were floated and this place. So the windmill didn't come over here.
However, since it was on such an open hill, I could see the Delus flower field
below.
The Delus flower field was just like a rainbow floating on the ground. The pre-
planted flowers were in full bloom even in the cold.
In the vacant lot surrounded by a field of iridescent Delus flowers, many people
were floating their lanterns.
Thanks to that, colorful lanterns were floating in the sky, and after that, the
sunset was added, and it was truly a superb view.
"So pretty."
As I stared in amazement, Archid stood next to me.
I turned my head to him involuntarily and almost screamed.
Akid's face next to Noeul is so handsome.
'Why is there no camera in this world? There is magic, can't you make something
like a video stone?'
There seemed to be no concept of storing memories here.
Even with advanced magic, the creation of artifacts required high skill and high
cost.
Given this situation, it seemed that he did not have the thought of spending money
to produce a video stone.
You would think that painting with an artist is better than that.
But that was the story of those who had never seen the 'video'.
'It seems that there are talented Artifacts in the family... ... .'
It was at the moment when I was staring at Akid and thinking about roasting the
Artifacts belonging to the family somehow.
Arguing that he felt the tenacious gaze, Archid turned his head to meet their gaze.
The blue-grey eyes were red because of the sunset. He rubbed his cheek and rolled
his eyes in embarrassment in my gaze.
"Why? Did you have something on my face?"
yes. Good looks are buried. It's also dumb.
I shook my head, trying to swallow the ribs that were about to come out of my
mouth.
"no. it's nothing."
Then I averted my gaze first. This time, his face seemed to be burning because he
was staring at me from the Archid side.
In the end, I couldn't overcome the awkwardness and asked.
"why?"
"me too. anything."
Then, Akid smiled and muttered a little.
It seemed like a joke, but let's move on.
After that, we watched the scenery on the hill for a while.
* * *
The flower festival ended successfully. Just as I wanted to live a peaceful Delus
life again, Elena called.
Suddenly, I headed to the terrace with a desire to make a call. When we arrived,
dessert and milk were laid out on the table.
Strawberry shortcake filled with strawberries, which is also rare in Delus!
"Wow."
As I stared at the strawberry, Elena beckoned me to sit down first.
As if possessed, I sat on a chair and was about to pick up a fork when the maid
brought a heavy box in front of me. I tilted my head.
"What's this?"
I looked at him, wondering what was going on before the meal, and Elena looked at
him with a blank slate.
"Open it."
"Can't we eat the cake first?"
"Once you open it, you will change your mind."
Elena put down her fork and opened the lid of the box, reluctantly to use the torch
again and again. And I was surprised, exceeding Elena's expectations.
"Ugh!"
Egumonina, what is this brilliant gold color?
It was a gold bar. It was also a box of gold ingots.
I couldn't keep my mouth shut because it was as much as a box I found on Treasure
Island. I almost drooled, so I asked calmly.
"What kind of gold bar is it all of a sudden?"
I don't think I'm showing it to show off my gold bars. I couldn't take my eyes off
the box and fiddle with the gold, Elena said.
"It's yours."
"Mine?"
Is it my birthday today? it wouldn't be
There was no reason for Elena to look good to me as a bribe.
Isn't it a disgusting age to have to pay a bribe?
It was then that he looked at this suspicious gold ingot and Elena alternately.
Elena flapped her fan and explained why she gave her the gold.
"This is a fee for coming up with the seed balloon idea. From now on, whenever a
balloon event is held, I plan to take your share."
"Yeah?"
what? fee?
My eyes widened at the fee that I didn't even know about. Then Elena smiled and
continued.
"Actually, you didn't know that this was the first time you did what you were
supposed to do as a Grand Duchess."
"Did you not know?"
"Originally, Hadelus gives thorough compensation for the ball. If anyone presents
an idea or business proposal, Hadelus provides a percentage of personal
commission."
"Does that mean you get a lifetime fee?"
"yes. As long as the lantern event is held, you will receive your share each time."
Hurray! Is there such a good system in the world?
I suddenly made a lot of money and the corners of my lips kept going up.
I started doing this to look good to Elena, but it's even getting money. There was
no crosswalk.
uh huh, how much is all this?
As I fiddled with the gold bars, Elena frowned as if it seemed ridiculous.
"Whoever sees it would know that they have never seen such a large amount of
money."
I'm sorry, but I've never seen a gold bar in my previous life.
I laughed awkwardly, Elena said.
"There must be a few more chests of gold in your personal storage, are you going to
faint when you see them?"
"My personal warehouse?"
was there anything like that?
As soon as she made a face saying she was just starting out, Elena grinned. And I
couldn't keep my mouth shut.
"yes. That warehouse, which was empty because of your luxury, is now of any use."
#20.
"Wow."
After the interview with Elena, I covered my mouth in front of my personal
warehouse and exclaimed with exclamation.
'How much is all this?'
In my personal warehouse, three gold ingot boxes from this lantern event were
stacked one after another.
If you include the ones I received earlier, there were four in total. At the
balloon event, I couldn't sell it because there were no seeds, so it seems to have
been a really big hit.
Of course, as Elena said, the warehouse was spacious.
In the meantime, Roena's share of the cost of maintaining the dignity was there,
but it was natural to say that it was often wasted in less than ten days because of
luxury.
Is that all? Even the money that was pulled in advance was huge.
Even if you pay back a certain amount of quality maintenance every month like an
installment, the advance payment will continue, so the warehouse is inevitably
empty.
'There's a reason Archduke Hadelus got his tongue when I said I bought the jewel.'
As the youngest child of an aristocratic family, spending was not common. For me,
who has lived my whole life as a small citizen, it's disgusting.
Fortunately, this lantern event went well and I was able to pay back a certain
amount of money I had drawn.
Originally, there should not have been this box of gold bars, but some of them were
left for the first check.
'Looking at that, Grand Duchess Hadelus is also quite generous.'
Because she is a troubled daughter-in-law, she could have confiscated it at this
time, but she didn't.
Didn't you even encourage him? I was a little startled because the life of the
Grand Duke's marriage was not as hard as I thought.
And when I saw the list of expenses that Roena had spent over a year, I almost
grabbed her back. I don't know how many items I bought and didn't use.
Did he even try to appease his empty heart with shopping?
Even if they caught me and sold these things back, I thought I would be able to pay
off more than half of my debt.
But that's what happens when I can live the rest of my life. I'm going to die soon
anyway.
"Fufufu. With this money, I can live a luxurious life."
I was interested in how I would use this money right now. It was even more
rewarding to be given money so that I could do my best with the rest of the time.
And since he knew Hadelus's long tradition of commissions, it seemed that there
would be another corner to earn money at any time.
Even though he was a child, he was a commoner who had gone through everything
before and after birth in his previous life. I grinned while fiddling with the gold
bars.
'Is that the same for Deokjil?'
* * *
An office in Hadelus Villa. Kobystein, the chief artifact of the Hadelus family,
was brewing hot tea on the way to work.
It was a quiet morning after a long time. I didn't have time to brew tea because I
worked all night long to prepare for the flower festival.
"Mr. Kobistein."
Then, the assistant broke Kobystein's tea time and came into the office.
"A guest has come from the castle."
Kobystein tilted his head at the word nature.
The only natural people who could come to visit him are the Grand Duke and his
wife, but I heard that the two of them are emptying out their nature for foreign
affairs today.
Also, if there was any need, he would have been called.
"In nature? His Majesty the Grand Duke must have been absent today."
"Ah, that... ... ."
I wondered if my assistant would touch the back of my hair, and then I opened my
mouth.
"The Grand Duchess has requested a meeting."
Kobystein opened his mouth wide as he drank the tea.
"Are you the Grand Duchess Queen?"
No, why is that kiang me?
* * *
Last night, I made a detailed plan on how to enjoy a full and happy life with the
money I have.
First of all, he was a successful fanatic just by living in the same house as Choi
Ae, but it was still a bit disappointing.
A devotee's greed knows no bounds. I wanted to leave the video of Archid's point of
view, which I saw moment by moment, and return it to infinity.
The problem is that there are no cameras or computers here.
'Deokjil also saves. I can't see this face alone. Everyone should know.'
Just because it wasn't on the market didn't mean you couldn't make it.
This world was a world with magic instead of cameras and computers.
In a place where magic and divinity coexist, it seemed like I could make things
more futuristic than the world I was in.
Of course, it wasn't an illusion that caught the clouds. Because I already saw that
possibility at the last flower festival.
I sat upright and stared at Kobystein, who was sitting opposite me. Seeing the dark
under the eyes, he looked full of chronic fatigue.
It must have been that he was quite exhausted from working overtime during the
flower festival.
Besides, somehow the eyes looking at me seemed a bit uneasy. Would you say that you
have met a writer you do not want to meet?
"What are you doing up to here? Without calling directly."
"Ah, I have a favor to ask of you."
"Boo, Tak?"
Kobystein's eyes widened as if he had heard a sound he couldn't hear.
It was as if he had not expected that the word "request, not a command" would come
out of my mouth.
That look was very odd. He, as an adult, sees me and gets scared.
It was an incomprehensible reaction unless I had ever been harmed by something.
'It's a big deal.'
Kobystein's role is very important for my good virtuous life in the future.
"Actually, I came here because I heard that you made a seed lantern."
"Ugh!"
As soon as Kobystein talked about the seed balloon, he trembled and suddenly fell
to his knees on the floor.
"I have sinned to death!"
"Eh?"
I let out a strange groan at Kobystein, who suddenly started the gypsum mortal sin.
And at that very moment. In my head, memories I didn't know began to fill my mind,
just like the last time I met Diana.
[Roena stared at Kobystein with piercing eyes, half-headed.
It was because his hair was charred while straightening his hair with the magic
tool he had made.
Usually, Roena had a complex about her characteristic curly hair.
The Grand Duchess was envious of the wavy hair, and instructed Kobystein to make a
magic tool.
However, the magic tool he sent made her hair even more curly.
It was natural for Roena's anger to go to the top of her head.
"How are you going to take responsibility? Your hair is all burned out!"
As Roena became temperamental, Kobystein knelt down and shook his head.
It was a shame that he was forced to work outside of work without pay, but it was a
face of unfairness that he had to go through an accident like this.
"sorry. It seems that the assistant sent the unfinished version by mistake. There's
really no shame. I will accept any punishment sweetly."
"Are you making excuses now as your assistant? I'd rather be honest. He got annoyed
at me for being bothered, so he said he wanted to tease me!"
At Roena's torch, Kobystein jumped.
"Absolutely not! How dare I do harm to the Grand Duchess? The last few days, my
assistant and I have been busy working all night. Besides, it was a sudden
request... ... ."
There was a nuance as if Kobistein was secretly blaming Loena.
Roena reacted nervously to it.
"Aha. So you deliberately gave me the unfinished version? Do you also ignore me as
the Grand Duchess in the back room?"
As Loena became angry, Kobstein, who had become contemplative, rubbed his palms and
began to ejaculate.
"Give me a little more time to create an artifact that can recover a burnt
head... ... ."
"Can you make it by tomorrow?"
"Yes? Well, that's probably unreasonable... ... ."
"Tomorrow is the ball right now! Now you want to see everyone laugh at my burnt
head?!"
"Oh, no! I'm sorry! We will try our best."
With those words, Kobystein ran to Burinake's office.
The expression on her face just seemed to say, 'It's a hundred or a thousand times
better to work overtime than to accept that bastard's bullying', so Roena's heart
grew even more ferocious.
"huh! Everyone go crazy together!"]
Oh shit.
I put my forehead on the memories that filled my head. From the point of view of an
omniscient minority citizen, there was no such vice.
What to do with this poor worker?
Because you met the wrong daughter-in-law of your boss, you had to go through all
the hardships you had to go through, and even toss your head on a child.
I was in a situation where I wanted to throw away my resignation letter in my arms
with tears in my eyes when I thought it was my situation.
Of course, unlike in my previous life, there is a class system here, so it seemed
that such a vicious company was common.
So it seemed that Kowstein didn't even realize that the situation itself was a
problem.
'Still, this relationship is not normal. It seems that Archduke Hadelus doesn't
know that I harassed him.'
I was trying to do good, but my head was complicated by the family situation where
the working environment was a dog shit.
At this rate, instead of entrusting the work to Kobystein, he should go to the
Archduke and demand that the servants reduce their work.
To be honest, it was wrong to deliver unfinished magic tools to Roena, but
considering that he worked day and night, it was a strange environment to not make
mistakes.
No matter how raw and crawling a monkey is, it will fall from a tree when it is
tired.
Besides, how difficult it must have been for the boss's daughter-in-law to only
work without pay.
'It's okay to not quit. I'll do my best.'
The image is a bit ruined, but there is still a chance to recover.
I gently grabbed Kobystein's shoulder to appease him, who was still lying on the
floor.
"do not be like this. I didn't come here to punish you."
"Yes, yes?"
"If you don't mean to trouble me, get up and sit down."
"yep!"
When Kobystein said 'It's difficult', he got up and sat up straight.
The appearance with both hands on his lap resembled that of a successor soldier who
was summoned by his senior.
In a word, it means that the military is tightly held.
I'm dying of it again. I was somehow immersed in Kobystein's situation, and with a
determined face, I put a gold bar in my pocket on the table.
'Originally, it was meant to be given as a condition of making a video stone... ...
.'
"This... ... ."
I put a smile on Kobystein's bewildered expression, the most harmless smile that
Loena could make.
"Did I just eat too much? This is in return for your help. From now on, when I
personally ask you to craft magic tools, I will definitely pay you back."
So please don't run away and stay with me. I will do well in the future!
#21.
'What's wrong with this kiang?'
Kobystein looked at Loena with a benevolent smile and held out a nugget of gold.
He seemed to be smiling to appear benevolent to others, but to his eyes, it was
only unfamiliar and scary.
The corners of his smiling lips reminded him of a bad boy, and his heart pounded.
'I'd rather be angry!'
If you didn't know her, you wouldn't know it, but when she suddenly gave her a gold
nugget, she was even terrified.
How the hell do you even give me gold to do something terrifying?
I tried to make it as small as a bean in case it would make me commit a crime.
To be honest, I can't tell you how happy I was that I didn't call her after she
recently drowned and became seriously ill.
I wanted you to forget me like this. I was just getting used to the peaceful daily
life, but another uninvited guest came.
Kobystein was crying out loud because he thought that he would start enslaving
Loena again.
However, contrary to Kobistein's terrifying imagination, Loena's voice was very
calm.
"I heard that you were busy with frequent overtime due to flower festivals. Was it
hard?"
Was it hard? Isn't it a question of whether it's still worth living?
If you say it's hard, isn't it the woman who added more work, saying that she was
still walking around and acting like a fool?
But what a gentle reaction!
Kobystein was not accustomed to Loena's encouragement, so he asked himself.
"Gee, what did you say now?"
"I said it must have been very difficult. I was in a hurry to work overtime again
because I was talking about seeds."
"Yeah, but... ... ."
In fact, the Grand Duchess suddenly asked me to make a seed lantern, but the
workload was not burdensome.
It was even more so because it was an itchy level compared to the intensity of work
I had done in the past.
"I am okay. Overtime like this is normal."
"Oh my God, it's everyday?! So when are you going to rest?"
"Um, I haven't had a day off since I came here. It's like working 24/7."
"Then are you at the villa every day?"
"Yes. His Majesty the Grand Duke also provided lodging and meals, so we are doing
well without any inconvenience. I don't even like to go out and play."
Kobstein stuttered, pulling down his glasses.
I don't know why I'm reporting the work environment to Roena, but when asked, I
answered.
In fact, compared to the many jobs he had gone through, the last name of Hadelus
was medicine.
It was just a small flaw that I had to work overtime because I had a lot of work,
and I made a lot of money but didn't have time to spend.
Kobystein had already become accustomed to the sensible work of slavery, so he did
not realize that he was dealing with the heinous difficulty of work.
Roena, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly slammed the table with her
small fist.
"Father, I didn't see you like that, are you really a vicious boss?"
"Yes?"
Why are you doing this all of a sudden?
Kobystein glanced at Roena, an angry, bewildered star. she asked, growling.
"Kobystein, what you mean after all is that you work seven days a week. Right?"
"I get one day off every two weeks for two weeks, but mostly."
"Nonsense!"
Roena cried as if she had heard a very heartbreaking sound. The reaction was so
intense that anyone would think that I worked every day.
At that moment, Roena grabbed Kobystein's hand tightly with one small hand.
"Did you have a hard time?"
"Yes?"
"Oh my God, look at how white your hands are. How long have you been stuck in a
room doing research? Are you charging your vitamin D properly? Do you often go for
walks? No matter how annoying it is, I have to go for a walk."
Isn't that the point of nagging? It was half unintelligible.
The association of white hands with walking was just bizarre.
"It's okay, I am."
"It's okay!"
At Roena's command, Kobistein's eyes widened. Strangely, I had the illusion that
Roena was on my side, but I quickly shook it off.
'I can't. Did I fool you once or twice?'
It was just that grand duo. If you do something that the other person has not done,
you should be suspicious of it rather than being moved.
It was only for a moment that Kobistein was consolidating his will as he recalled
Loena's evil deeds in his mind.
It was an instant that Roena's warm words melted his heart.
"I will ask my father to give you a vacation. Trust me, I'll scrape off every
vacation I haven't been able to take so far!"
From now on, he decided to call her an angel rather than a villain.
* * *
I waited desperately for Archduke Hadelus to return home.
As the Grand Duke and his wife went out for an outside schedule and returned in the
evening, they were sitting on a mat on the lobby stairs and protesting.
It was a kind of one-man demonstration to show the will to protest the atrocities
of the vice president.
Passing servants glanced at this side, but deliberately ignored it.
I remembered Kobe's thrilled face a few hours ago.
' Go, thank you. Thousand, no, Grand Duchess-sama!'
Even thinking about it again, it was a line that made the tip of my nose tingle.
Kobystein was grateful with tears in his eyes when he said that he was on vacation.
He said everything was fine, but he seemed to miss his vacation.
I first visited him for personal reasons, but now I feel obligated to deal with the
pitiful vassal's extreme situation.
'Poor Kobe. Stupid Kobe.'
Somehow, it reminded me of my past life as a small citizen, and I became over-
immersed in Kobe's position.
The difference is that I was Eul at that time, but now I am in the position of Gap.
'I'm going to show you exactly what a cool cap is.'
It was a time to contemplate and strengthen the will.
"If you come, I will tell you. If you sit in a cold place, you catch a cold."
Hannah wrapped the blanket tightly and nagged. I said with a bashful smile.
"Thanks for the blanket. Don't worry about me, so what do you keep bringing? I'm
going to make a living on the stairs."
"It's been a while since you woke up, so I'm worried."
"Okay, so do your thing. If you put one more blanket around here, you'll believe
it's a snowman, not a person."
Hannah sighed heavily as I blinked at the blankets rolled around her body.
"Who will break the stubbornness of the little madam?"
"Goodbye, Hannah."
As I shook my head and gave a shout of praise, Hannah looked back again with a
disgusted expression on her face, and then disappeared to work.
Finally alone, I got up on my knees, crossed my face with my arms, and looked at
the door. how long has it been
"Roena?"
I heard a welcome voice and looked up to see that Akid had just finished his
swordsmanship training and was entering the castle.
I wondered if Archid, who made eye contact with me, would open his eyes wide, asked
quietly.
"Why are you in the cold?"
"Ah, that... ... ."
It was at the moment when I was just about to tell the Grand Duke's atrocities.
"Your face is cold."
Archid, who strode forward to me, touched my cheek and said anxiously.
I suddenly felt my heart shudder as I approached the street.
Archid's blue-grey eyes were looking at me worriedly.
He was wearing a dance uniform, probably because he had just finished swordsmanship
training. The white robes matched so well that my saliva went over.
"Why are you here when you just woke up from the sickbed? What if you catch a cold
like this?"
"... ... ."
"Are you waiting for me?"
"... ... yes. Right."
I lied without blinking an eye.
No, in fact, I was so distracted that I completely forgot that I was waiting for
the Archduke.
It wasn't that I waited for him, but seeing this figure was because I felt the wait
was worthwhile.
'Good is good.'
I was trying to rationalize like that, but Archid was lightly bruised.
"What am I waiting for?"
"What is it? He is my husband."
As I smiled bashfully as I reached the calyx with my hand, Akid shuddered and
trembled.
Is his cheeks red because the outside temperature is different from the inside
temperature?
Ouch, with the heart of my little one, I was about to hand out a blanket, but Akid
said, tying the blanket tightly.
"Next time, just call me. Don't wait like this without promise."
"lol. Yeah."
How are you so kind?
I love that Archid takes care of me, so it puts a smile on my face.
I was laughing all over the room because I wanted to be silly, but the butler
approached me.
"Little Madame, the High Duke says you will not be able to enter the castle today."
"Oh yeah?"
I don't care about that now.
It's been a long time since I've seen Akid wearing a bright dance uniform, so the
fighting spirit I had before had faded away.
'Kobe's vacation is negotiating tomorrow, huh?'
Thinking about what would have been sad if Kobistein had heard of it, I laughed
bashfully.
Archid is in front of me, what else is important?
Then Archid asked the butler.
"Is something wrong?"
"Ah, that... ... They said there was a problem on the way."
"A problem?"
Archid asked in surprise, and I, who had been mesmerized by his face, opened my
eyes wide at the same time.
When Akid and I looked at Asyl, he said with a puzzled look.
"While we were traveling by wagon, the volcano of Frozen Mountain erupted. The rent
is unstable right now, so he said he would stay at the hotel over there today."
#22.
Contrary to what was expected in one day, the Archduke and his wife were stranded
near Frozen Mountain.
It was due to the fact that the carriage was not moving at all when it started to
snow.
It was an unusual snowfall. The heavy snow that started near Frozen Mountain soon
spread throughout the Hadelus Territory.
The weather, which was good until the flower festival, turned ficklely cold, and he
was staying in the fortress.
It snowed a lot and everyone was in an emergency to make the road. It was snowing
suddenly, so it was difficult to deal with immediately.
Suddenly isolated from Hadelus Castle, I felt like I would become a master of
playing in every corner.
"Did it ever snow so much at this time?"
When I asked, staring at the scenery outside the window, covered in clothes, Hannah
opened the towel and said:
"no. Originally, the dry season started around this time and it didn't rain very
often. It was dry last year."
"That's why everyone says it's unusual."
In fact, even in my previous life, if it was hard, it would suddenly rain in
midsummer, and the hot weather would cool down for a while.
So, unlike me, who is accustomed to the fickle weather, everyone seemed to be very
surprised by this heavy snowfall.
When the Archduke and his wife vacated the castle, the decision-making power
naturally passed to his successor, Archid.
There is a limit to communication by sending Jeon Seo-gu, so the urgent decision
taking place in the castle was entrusted to Archid.
Of course, thanks to the vassals doing their jobs well, it was rare that Archid's
decision-making power was still required.
The Grand Duke and his wife also said they would come as soon as possible, so it
seemed that time would pass without problems. Then Shuri said.
"It was difficult to see snow at April Castle, but it is normal to see snow here."
"I know."
"Are the spirits really acting on a whim?"
I grinned as I watched Vivian mumble that it was what the Spirit did.
Hearing those words, I realized that this place is in a novel. Unlike where I used
to live, this is a world where spirits and magic coexist.
"If you are going to be capricious, I wish I could give you a blessing."
Then make a lot of money!
That was when I was thinking about it. With a knock, Archid spoke outside the door.
"Roena, can I come in?"
"Yeah!"
Everything is open to Archid at any time!
I heard my master's footsteps and got up like a dog waving its tail and opened the
door with my own hands.
Then, when he saw that Akid was dressed in an outdoor outfit, he looked at him
puzzledly. Apparently, he had come to announce the fact that he was going out.
"Where are you going?"
"Ah, something has happened in the eastern coal mine, so I have to go check it
out."
"Now?"
"Yeah. Fortunately, on the way to the coal mine, I think I will be able to clear
all the snow."
"I see."
Still, it would be difficult for a wagon to pass in the snow.
I wanted to thank you for letting me know before we went out, but Archid said.
"If it's okay, would you like to go with me?"
"Me too?"
"Yeah. You haven't been able to go out because of the snow. I thought it would be
frustrating."
"ah."
How could Archid have such deep thoughts?
Even though he is only 14 years old, he has such a perfect personality.
Of course, in the original, it claimed to be a black screen, but that was the
original, and there was no sign of a dream of black screen yet.
In fact, when I was slowly getting tired of boredom, I was pleased with his
proposal to go out.
"Of course, if you don't like it... ... ."
"no! Okay, I was just too frustrated."
"Fortunately, the. Then get ready and come to the lobby. I will be waiting for
you."
When Akid passed away, Hanna, Shuri, and Vivian who were behind them began to
diligently help prepare for the outing.
After getting ready to go out in an instant, I headed to the Yebisu Coal Mine. I
had no idea what was going to happen there.
* * *
Meanwhile, Elena and Damian faced an untimely difficulty.
It was suddenly stopped due to heavy snow and a volcanic eruption, so there was
only one hotel room left to stay.
Even if it was a suite, there was no private space as both the living room and
bedroom were open.
Apparently, the other guests were also stranded, so they couldn't even ask for a
room.
Since they had never been in a marriage since the formal first night, on the first
day, Elena was also in the bedroom with a bit of tension.
But when Damian didn't even come into the hotel room, he was a little annoyed.
"You mean you don't like being in the same room as me?"
A gentleman who melts softly to his lover, is so cold to his wife.
It would be embarrassing if other people knew about it, but Elena snorted rather.
'If you don't come in, you will only lose yourself.'
I was annoyed at first, but honestly, now I'm used to taking up large rooms by
myself.
Bona Mana Damian is probably sitting in the makeshift barracks or the aide's
cramped room and causing a lot of trouble.
So, it was not the playboy husband who should be concerned, but the son and wife
who would be guarding the castle.
Although Elena did not express it outwardly, she was very concerned that only Roena
and Archid remained in the castle.
If it had been last year, I wouldn't have been stepped on like this.
I guess it's because I've been talking to Loena quite a bit lately, and that soft
red hair caught my eye.
'Aren't you going to cause trouble without me?'
Meanwhile, a letter came from Roena.
[Mother, Father. Hello, how are you? We are doing well.
The girl is praying every night because she is so worried about her mother and
father who are suddenly stranded... ... .]
Elena grinned as she read the letter.
Okche Kangnyeong.
It was a very honorable name that I never thought would come out of Roena's mouth.
"Because my uncle has increased."
Still, the smile did not disappear from Elena's lips, as if she didn't like it.
[Something happened to the castle, but Archid-sama is taking care of it.
Last time, the stable collapsed due to snow, but I brought back all the horses that
ran away with the attendants.
Is that all? He is doing well in the work that his father entrusted to him, so he
gets praise from his vassals.
How can he be so reliable even though he is only 14 years old? Isn't that great?
It is clear that God has given Archid all his abilities.]
"Hey, did you write to brag about your ex?"
Elena was thrilled that half of the letters were tales from Archid.
On days when I pretended I didn't like it, my daughter-in-law was not used to the
change in one day.
Still, it was better to have a good relationship than to have an accident.
Archid, who was even a little shy because he wasn't a child, used to act like a boy
his age in front of Roena.
In particular, Elena was very indignant when she heard about the teacher who abused
Akid.
If Roena hadn't acted like that, I probably wouldn't have made Baron Lorke an
eunuch. A guy like that came up with the thought that if he had a child, he would
only add to his courage.
It was time to read Roena's letter for a long time.
Bump-!
A door that had never been opened swung open. Elena stared intently at the door.
"What are you doing?"
"Do I have to ask permission to come to my room?"
"Because you never walked. I thought it was my room."
Damian flinched as Elena snorted. But he slowly approached me with a slow smile as
if he had ever done that.
"No matter how you think about it, it's embarrassing."
"What made it so unfair that he came in without knocking?"
Wrinkles formed around Damian's eyes as Elena replied bluntly.
"Aren't you supposed to ask at least once? It's not hard to spend outside, like,
don't suffer in a cold place and come to a warm room."
To be honest, it was the Archduke himself who deliberately avoided it. But I really
didn't know that Elena could sleep comfortably with her legs stretched out as she
was.
My husband sleeps in the cold room, so I'm not worried. Even if you are a business
couple.
Damian was a savage wife who was indifferent, but Elena had a lot to say.
"Isn't it unreasonable to expect that you will find someone who has gone out on
their own feet because they don't like it?"
It wasn't that she didn't find him. When I asked the aide, he said he was getting
along very well, so he just stopped paying attention.
But I didn't want to tell Damian about such a trivial story.
Actually, it's not like that, and it's because it's been a long time since I didn't
expect something like that.
"You are polite."
"Are you sympathetic?"
At Damian's words, Elena asked at once as if the emotional switch she had pressed
was turned on.
"If you look at it, you don't think about how other people see you and you don't
come to my room, aren't you more considerate?"
"... ... ."
"Why don't you advertise at all? The Archduke Hadelus and his wife are actually
inferior to each other, and they have never even done their duties as a couple
properly."
"I just went out because I thought the Grand Duchess would be uncomfortable."
"Inconvenience?"
Elena grinned and grabbed Damian's tie and pulled it in front of me.
Damian held his breath just as far as his lips could touch at any moment. Seeing
that, Elena shuddered.
"You must be uncomfortable."
"... ... ."
"You were the one who left me that day. who knows That the Grand Duchess has been
simple from day one."
who knows That the playboy in front of you becomes ice and runs away in front of
your wife.
"So stop blaming me, Damian."
"... ... ."
"Or would you like to prove it now?"
There's nothing far to go, right?
As Elena glanced at the bed and whispered in her ear, Damian trembled and stepped
back.
Eventually, Damian, whose face was blushing, gibberishly left the room. Elena
groaned cynically.
"Look at this. It's uncomfortable."
#23.
Contrary to what was expected of an exciting date, Archid and I, who arrived at the
Ebisu Coal Mine, ran into difficulties.
It was not because of the abundance of Delus flowers in front of the coal mine.
'Oh oh! There are a lot of landmines!'
I gripped Archid's sleeve, thinking about the horrors at the last seed farm.
It was because I was afraid to think that I might get sick right away. Archid
lightly supported me like that and said.
"I'd rather go to the office first."
"Yeah. That would be nice."
Archid reassured me once and evacuated immediately to a nearby office.
When an employee in the office just met us, Archid scolded the employee with an
angry voice.
"Didn't I say that there are no Delus flowers here? Did you check correctly?"
"Yes? A delus flower?"
The employee looked out the window as if it was a golden door, and then opened his
eyes.
"Oh, no. When did it bloom?"
He looked surprised, as if he had seen it for the first time today. He bowed his
head.
"Sin, sorry! Apparently it wasn't there until this morning, but it wasn't really
there... ... ."
The staff was sweating profusely as they were very upset. It was a reaction that I
couldn't believe even seeing with my own two eyes.
However, Archid asked coldly if it was seen as an evasion of responsibility.
"Does that mean that a flower that has never been seen has suddenly appeared? Even
in half a day?"
I was startled by Archid's cold rebuke. It was the first time I had ever seen him
treat someone so coldly.
The employee continued to make excuses while contemplating.
"Yeah, that's the part that puzzled me too. Boo, obviously, there were no Delus
flowers until I contacted you, but now I see it."
It wasn't there, but now it is. What do you mean, fart?
I was taken aback by the ridiculous excuses. Archid also replied with a smirk as if
it was ridiculous that he was the same as me.
"I think the condition of the flowers is too good for a flower to suddenly appear.
Did you really check it correctly?"
"Really! Obviously, there were no delus flowers until the snowfall. Oh no. In the
beginning, this is a manastone excavation area, so flowers are not planted.
Apparently there were no flowers until this morning... ... !"
The staff vomited and mumbled that it was unfair. However, the amount of Delus
flowers outside was too large to listen to the staff directly.
It didn't make sense realistically to say that it suddenly appeared within a day.
Archid turned around with a cold expression on his face.
"I will definitely hold you accountable for this later."
"Great, Grand Prince."
"You may have taken my words lightly, but this could kill someone."
"Yes? Lord, I'm not going to die."
The staff murmured as if forcing it, but there was no room for refusal by Akid's
subsequent words.
"Do you know why my wife has been sick lately?"
"Ah, I heard that you were seriously ill... ... ."
"It was because of the Delus flower. Do you understand when I say polar allergy?"
"Ugh!"
Only then did the employee realize the seriousness of the problem and shut his
mouth.
It was a secret that I was allergic to delus flowers. It was due to the fact that
the symbol of Hadelus and the opposite was a major flaw as a Grand Duchess.
After swiping her hair once, Akid washed her face dry. He seemed to be trying to
calm his anger.
As soon as the staff realized that it was the Delus flower that caused the Grand
Duchess to come to life, he knelt on the floor and began to apologize.
"I'm really sorry! that's my fault! But I swear I didn't mean to hide it. I really
don't know what happened... ... ."
"You are evading responsibility until the very end."
"Sin, I'm sorry... ... ."
"Even a stone thrown by mistake can kill a frog. I don't want to see you anymore.
Call another person in charge."
Akid's stubborn attitude left the staff stunned.
The appearance of Archid hitting his subordinates in this way was reminiscent of
him in the original work.
It was at that time when he was abandoned by the female lead and turned black,
closing the door of his heart and hitting the iron wall more firmly than before.
His personality of ending it as it is if he decides not to do it once, even seemed
heartless.
'Then I was good at tearing up the divorce papers.'
If I hadn't torn it up, I might have been divorced as it is.
Because of my strong refusal that much, Archid must have taken a step back.
At that time, I could see the employee walking away from the window, still wearing
an unfair light.
'I don't know if it's acting or if it's really unfair.'
But there was no room for sympathy in that his mistake nearly killed me. Because
the field of Delus flowers outside the window was too thick to believe him.
It was when I was staring at the Delus flower field involuntarily, thinking such
nonsensical thoughts.
'what? What is that?'
I tilted my head at the white objects running through the flower beds. As the
objects moved, the delus flower swayed.
But before they could identify what they were, the white objects quickly
disappeared.
'Is it snow?'
It's white, so he must have mistaken it when he saw snow falling from the trees. Or
was it a mistake to see the snow blowing in the wind?
Meanwhile, another employee entered the office, unable to hide his disappointment.
"We apologize for any inconvenience. There is another way to the coal mine, and I
will lead you there."
Sweat was welling up on his face as he jumped in a hurry to hear what the employee
said earlier. Archid held out a handkerchief to me.
"If you don't know, keep your mouth and nose covered. Or you can stay in the
office."
"You've come all the way here, do you want me to stay inside again?"
"It is, but... ... ."
"It's okay because it's far away. I don't think I'm allergic to what I see with my
own eyes."
I put the handkerchief to my lips and smiled bashfully.
Before long, with our hands on Akid's arm, we headed to the Ebisu Coal Mine.
* * *
After Loena and Archid entered the coal mine, the being that Loena had mistaken for
a snowflake came out through the Delus flower field.
It was definitely a white butterfly flapping its slender wings. White butterflies
fluttered their wings and roamed over the flower garden.
Delus flowers, which were absent wherever butterflies passed, began to bloom.
As if by magic, as if God created a creature, the empty space was filled, and Delus
flowers began to surround it.
for a long time to do that. Any traces of when the white butterflies were there
disappeared.
With Delus flowers in full bloom all the way to the front of the coal mine.
* * *
The reason the Ebisu Coal Mine employee requested confirmation of Hadelus Castle
was because of a large wormhole found in the coal mine.
In the wormhole, there were grains of mana stones with a high purity that could not
be compared with before.
It was a great discovery that greatly exceeded the existing mining amount. So, the
staff was trying to get the Archduke's approval to mine this wormhole.
"Wow."
As soon as I descended the wormhole, my eyes lit up at the colorfully shining magic
stones. It was as if he was looking at a group of stars.
A bunch of stars you see from the ground.
In addition, the size of the wormhole is much larger than when viewed from above,
creating the illusion of being on the ground.
yes. It must have been that he had entered deep into the ground, but strangely, it
felt as if he was floating in the sky.
Perhaps it was because of the magic stones that flashed a dazzling phosphorescence
everywhere.
"This is huge."
"It's not too far from where you were mining, but haven't you discovered it
before?"
"Yes. It was discovered thanks to the land subsided by a heavy snowfall. Until
then, even the miners who came and went every day did not know that such a place
existed. It just suddenly appeared like a joke from a spirit."
for a moment. Spirit?
I opened my mouth wide at the sarcastic remarks of the staff.
'Come to think of it, around this time the coal mine owned by the Grand Duchess had
become the land that was protected by the spirits.'
In the original story, Elena obtained a mine from Damian in exchange for not making
the issue of corporal punishment of Baron Lorch public. And luckily, the land was
protected by the spirit and became a bonanza.
'It must have been said that the amount of manastones mined at that time had
doubled.'
From the circumstances, it seemed that the mine was right here. As I was arguing
over the time of the original story in my head, Akid asked.
"Isn't it because you found it and hid it on purpose?"
"no! How dare you dare to embezzle the property of Grand Duke Hadelus? If you get
caught, your throat will fly away."
"Check the journal for the past three months. just in case."
"Oh, you mean all that?"
I thought it would be over soon if I just checked the wormhole, but when I suddenly
asked for documents, the employee's face darkened.
Archid, who had already become very sensitive to the carefree attitude of the
previous manager, tilted his head and asked.
"Why? Is it difficult?"
"Oh, no. Then I guess I'll have to go up and go to the office first."
The staff changed their stance and treated Akid with respect. It was funny that I
was stumped like a person who just got caught trying to get past because I was
young.
'This is the charm of my husband.'
There were also mistakes before, so it was natural for Archid to try to check it
more thoroughly.
And, in fact, the discovery of such a large-scale wormhole was suspicious enough.
Because business is not so easy to trust people unconditionally.
I looked proudly at how Archid filled the vacancy of the Archduke. It was time to
look into the wormhole for the last time.
Flash-!
I wondered if the magic stones around me suddenly glowed strongly, and I felt
someone pulling my body.
"Oh!"
"Roena!"
And without Archid even holding me, I was sucked into the depths of the wormhole.
#24.
- Look at him, how did you get in here?
- I must have lost my way. would you like me to return it?
- It looks strange. He looks cute, but can't we just ask him to live here with us?
As the unfamiliar voice disturbed his ears, his lost consciousness slowly returned.
Eventually, when I opened my eyes, the surroundings became quiet as if it was
noisy.
'Where are you?'
Obviously, I had been with Archid until before, but when I opened my eyes, it was
an unfamiliar place.
I looked around blankly, and for a moment I trembled at the scent of flowers on the
tip of my nose. It was a familiar scent and, to me, a scent of fear.
And when I realized that what I expected was a Delus flower wrapped in my hand-
"Aww!"
I was so startled that I backed off with a butt step. But there was nowhere to
escape. There were Delus flowers everywhere.
I quickly pulled a handkerchief out of my pocket and covered my nose and mouth. My
heart was pounding.
I was terrified that my five senses would be paralyzed again, just like back then,
but after a while, nothing happened.
The moment I was puzzled by it.
- Are you okay over there? Were you surprised that you suddenly lost your way?
"Ugh! Who are you!"
I opened my eyes and looked around at the sudden voice.
But the owner of the voice was nowhere to be seen. The only thing that moved was
the white butterflies prowling around the Delus flower.
- Ugh! Hey, can you hear our voices?
? Ugh, look at your eyes wide open. so cute. His hair is red, but his eyes are
blue.
- What? I think you're surprised because of us. You mustn't cry
- Hey, are you surprised? It's not that one, it's this one.
All kinds of voices began to ring in my ears.
It was a voice that penetrated into my mind as if it was ringing in my ears before
I passed out on the last seed farm.
He became uneasy at the familiar feeling, but when he saw the swarm of white
butterflies roaming in front of him, he murmured in hopes that it might happen.
"Maybe, did the butterfly say that?"
Then the butterflies fluttered in response.
- Aha! In your eyes we look like butterflies.
- amazing. The humans I met earlier said we looked like bears.
? A group of butterflies might be better than a pack of bears. Then he passed out
as soon as he saw us.
- that's right. So in the end I couldn't even sign a contract and sent it back.
'What the hell is this?'
I was taken aback by the butterflies conversing with each other, giving and
receiving.
It was bizarre to see them arguing with each other.
No, more than that, butterflies talk! What's happening?
"Do butterflies really talk?"
- To be precise, we are not butterflies.
- It's a spirit!
"government ordinance?"
- yes. Humans call us spirits.
- It's been too long since we've seen humans. It's usually hard to hear your voice.
- So, stay here for a long time. don't go alone let's play with us
Butterflies fluttered around me and fluttered.
Afraid to speak, the spirits chattered and chirped in all directions, making it all
the more ferocious.
I covered my mouth with a handkerchief, trying to understand the situation, but a
butterfly stuck to the handkerchief.
- But why are you covering your face? Are you sick? show me your pretty face I
mean, you're kinda cute.
"I can't because of my delus flower allergy."
As I stalk the butterflies and squint at the Delus flower, the butterflies roared.
- Moore? Delus flower allergy? No way!
?This flower is our food, there is no harm in seeing you.
- Yes, that's right! We live on the delphina that comes out of this flower. That's
why I purposely planted a lot of these flowers around it.
"Delfina? What is it?"
? Delphina is an energy source in nature. The mana that wizards often talk about is
actually a power derived from Delphina.
- yes. Delphina is a more pure power than mana. Strictly speaking, mana is
Delphina's dregs. Manastones are created in the space left after we ate Delphina.
Delphina's most abundant delus flower is also our staple.
? We can purify the land polluted with Delphina and bless the dry land. Isn't that
cool?!
The sheep spirits, telling them to praise them quickly, fluttered their antennae.
I was startled by the new facts. The term Delfina is also unfamiliar to me, but
that's a component of Mana Stone.
After all, according to these words, Delphina or something comes from the Delus
flower, and the residue of Delphina becomes a magic stone.
'So there were a lot of mana stones in the wormhole. They like to eat.'
If so, it must be all the spirits' fault that the wormhole suddenly appeared.
no wonder. I thought that manastones were often found in the Hadelus Territory, but
it seems that it was all thanks to the Delus flower. I answered the butterflies
while blocking their words.
"Anyway, last time I passed out because of this flower. My five senses were
paralyzed, so I almost died. So don't touch the handkerchief."
- Aha! Now that I see it, it was not for nothing that we became visible. It's been
a while since humans reacted to Delphina!
- You must be a very sensitive soul. It's clear that you entered Delphina's sphere
of influence without signing with us.
- but. Normal humans don't feel Delphina. you are so awesome!
? It was probably because the high purity Delphina was absorbed into the body as it
was. But it's not harmful. That's true!
Over there, guys. Can you please talk to me one by one?
Shouldn't you give me a chance to answer?
I felt dizzy at the sound of voices from all directions.
However, it was not easy to stop them because they couldn't tell who was speaking
at all. Moreover, their words were not as nutritious as they were.
"Then you mean that I was hurt by the power of Delphina or something?"
- yes! You are so smart!
? Smart, cute, adorable!
wait... ... Why do I feel that the reaction when I see Archid and the reaction they
treat me are not so different?
No, it doesn't matter now. I was somehow creepy and waved my hand to drive away the
spirits.
"Then, isn't it more dangerous than an allergy? Even if you are close, if you are
affected, you may get sick again."
It's a body that accepts powers that ordinary people can't even recognize and don't
recognize.
Maybe it's because I'm the possessor, it sounded very reluctant.
'Is it possible that I possessed Loena's body and changed my constitution to be
different from the human in this world?'
What if Delphina can't repel power because of possessing a dead body?
As I trembled as I recalled the worst, the butterfly burst into laughter.
- Oh, you're cute. look at the frightened
"Because I don't like being sick."
? So, are you sick now?
"Ummm."
Come to think of it, I didn't get sick even though I was in the middle of the Delus
flower field. At this point, the reaction is normal, but there is no pain.
No, on the contrary, I felt a sense of fullness. As I was making a bewildered
expression on my face, the spirit said.
- don't worry. It won't hurt anymore.
"How can you tell?"
? A body that has already fully awakened under Delphina's sphere of influence will
no longer reject Delphina.
"Awakening?"
- yes. We all feel that pain and are born as spirits. You are human, but you have a
very special constitution.
Oh my God, so you don't have to run around the Delus flowers anymore?
It must have been that he had awakened after being seriously ill at the seed farm
that day.
"But what is awakening?"
? A human who can recognize Delphina can make a contract with us. You've even
entered the sphere of influence, so the contract is easier.
"A contract?"
- Tamna. Can't you just sign a contract with us? Then you can use the spirits too!
What kind of situation is this, 'Hey, you can do it too!'
I was stunned at the spirits' words to sign a contract. It was then. The spirits
fluttered and began to work.
- Can't you just sign a contract with us?
? Now that I see you, your body is full of Delphina. I have never seen such a rich
delphina. Somehow, if I sign a contract with you, I feel like I'll be satisfied.
It felt like a warning that I was going to eat something, so I was terrified. I
asked closely.
"What's good about signing a contract with you?"
? If you sign a contract with us, you can use our power too. Is that all? You can
use the Delphina inside you to purify the polluted land.
"for a moment. Can we purify polluted land?"
That said, I have the qualities of a spirit master. It is said that in the present
age, the spirits of spirits have ceased to exist, but in the past there were many
spirits.
Thanks to them, they were able to purify the polluted land and breathe life into
the dry land, enabling them to lead a prosperous life from the beginning of the
country.
However, at some point, the spirits became invisible and the spirits disappeared,
and the era of abundance ended.
Now, when the land is polluted, it has no choice but to rely on divine power. If
that was not enough, the land had to be abandoned altogether.
It is very rare now that the ground is polluted, but according to the original
story I know, it will start to become polluted soon.
Only then will the female and male protagonists meet.
'Yeah, right. The reason Mabel and Zeronis met in the original story was when the
ground began to become polluted.'
A sudden outbreak of epidemics and polluted land puts the Empire in a state of
emergency. Thus, the novel begins with the saint Maybell ascending to the imperial
capital.
While in Tokyo, by chance, Maybell rescues the male protagonist, Zeronis, who is
trapped in the polluted land.
While reviewing the original, I found one blind spot and shouted Eureka.
'Wait, if I become a spirit, my future will be different, won't it?'
#25.
At that time, a large number of knights with torches entered the mine and were
looking for one.
A few hours ago, the Grand Prince had disappeared in front of the Grand Prince due
to an unknown phenomenon.
"Neither here!"
I searched the entire mine, but there was no trace of the Archduke's mercy.
Archid had already made ten laps around the wormhole, sweating profusely.
I searched for it to see if it might have been moved to another space under the
influence of a wormhole, but Roena was nowhere to be seen.
It had already been over three hours since he had disappeared, and anxiety was
about to rise.
"Damn it!"
Archid slammed the wall and spit out cursing. I lost my wife right in front of me.
They were obviously talking with each other smiling, but while talking to the
staff, Roena disappeared like a bum.
"Where the hell are you?"
It was like a magic trick. There was a sense of falling down, but as soon as I
followed it, Roena was nowhere to be seen.
It disappeared in an instant, as if someone had been moved to another space.
Did someone even target the Grand Duchess and kidnap the Grand Duchess?
Thousands of thoughts ran through my head.
"Your Majesty, you better rest outside for now. Please go back, Little Madame, we
will find it by all means."
"I can't. Are you telling me to stretch out and rest in a yard where you don't even
know your wife's life or death?"
At Akid's sharp voice, the knight flinched and trembled. It was strange to see him,
who was usually quiet, set his days like this.
But Archid didn't even care about the eyes of such a knight. He let out a rough
breath, leaving his heart pounding with anxiety.
'Even if I said let's go out together.'
Archid was in agony as he washed his face with a sense of guilt.
In the past, she was a woman who would have wished to disappear like this.
It was only a few weeks ago that I decided to get a divorce.
'You can never get a divorce. I don't want a divorce.'
Why did I feel so relieved the moment I heard that? pitifully.
Perhaps he wanted to make a family even for his annoying and naughty wife.
When I was abandoned by my birth mother and wandered the streets, the image of a
friendly couple passing by was probably etched in my mind.
I wondered if a lifelong spouse could truly become a family.
When he first entered the duke's house, Archid didn't expect much from his sudden
family.
Knowing that the Grand Duchess wouldn't like me as an illegitimate child anyway, I
tried to be as quiet as possible when I came in.
Even though the Prince was his biological father, he didn't take care of Archid
because he had an indifferent personality and was busy with my love story.
So, he didn't want his father's attention or love either.
It was better to live like a ghost in a luxurious castle than to wander the streets
begging, and to run away from the king's kicks.
Just to have a fence to protect, Archid thought that it was all right. However,
this thought was shattered when he met Roena.
Archid was stunned when he heard that he had to get married. It was because I never
thought that I could have a family.
So, when I first got Loena as my wife, I was glad that I had a real family, and
that I was on my side.
'This is Roena April. Oh, it's Hadelus now.'
When I saw Roena muttering my name and smiling awkwardly, I expected it for a
while.
However-
'You tricked me! I've never heard of an illegitimate child!'
When he saw Loena crying and screaming, Archik had no choice but to admit it.
To me, the word family is a luxury. I just had to live quietly and silently like a
ghost.
After that, Archid had no control over Roena. No, it was close to saying that I had
left her alone.
Every time she saw him, she just screamed and screamed and cried.
After she had been married for a year and a half, she suddenly changed in a matter
of weeks, and now Archid is still confused.
'I'm always on Archid's side.'
Now, I couldn't understand why he was shaking me with sweet words.
He knew that he was doing enough, but he didn't know why he kept raising his
expectations.
In particular, while he was wrestling with Diana, Roena came and was sulky.
At the same time, I thought, of course, that she would take Diana's side and push
me away.
However.
'Did you really push it?'
'no. I didn't push.'
'I thought so.'
Why are you trusting me like it's only natural?
Actually, Diana fell because he threatened, but why?
Archid was confused as he unconditionally favored me without considering the
circumstances behind him.
I didn't know it was because it was given like a gift in the midst of no
expectations at all.
It was the eleventh time I went to the place where Roena had disappeared with such
a confused mind.
"Archid-sama!"
Roena's voice sounded like an auditory hallucination. Archid, who had been
suffering with his head down on the floor all the time, raised his head in
surprise.
and saw Loena surrounded by some butterflies.
It seemed as if the loena was disappearing, shining white as if the butterflies
were self-luminous.
That made Archid nervous. If Roena disappeared like this, I felt like I was going
to die.
It was a selfish heart that did not want anyone to take away the side of me that I
had gained at the most. Archid increased the speed he had reduced and ran to Roena.
"Roena!"
And when she was confused, she hugged Roena. As a result, the butterflies that were
around were scattered.
Roena's eyes widened like a rabbit, probably surprised by the sudden hug.
Moments later, she looked up at Archid with concern.
"Achid-sama?"
"Where have you been? where it hurts! Are you okay?"
Archid grabbed her by the shoulder and shouted, Roena wiping the sweat from his
forehead with her sleeve.
"sorry. Worried a lot? Oh my God, look at this sweat. How long have you been
looking for it?"
"It disappeared in front of my eyes, how can I not worry... ... . Knowing that I
will disappear like this, how much I... ... !"
Akied was afraid to vomit out her chapped heart, and swallowed it inwardly, unable
to finish her words.
Roena, who watched the scene quietly, smiled mischievously.
"lol. i was worried right?"
At that sight, Archid felt his energy draining away. It was because her eyes
twinkled with joy.
* * *
It seems that a lot of time has passed since I signed a contract with the spirit.
Archid only showed a relieved expression after confirming that I was fine over and
over again.
I felt sorry for something, but it felt good.
Archid looks so disheartened because of me.
It was a pity to see him alone, to the point of not being able to clean up Kobe and
make a video stone right away.
I whispered to the spirits while Archid was talking to the knights.
"If it had been this long, I should have told you!"
? Do humans leave Busan in only three hours? We've been living for over a thousand
years, so that's not a big deal.
- He's also very quick-tempered.
? In general, humans often cry, rejoice, and get angry even at the size of a pea.
We should understand with broad generosity.
See these old people?
I sighed heavily at the spirits who chattered about human beings' quick temper,
lack of spare time, and chattering.
"It's weird not to be surprised when a person disappears right in front of you.
Don't curse Archid. Rather curse me."
- By the way, is that your husband? Oh my gosh, now that you see, are you revealing
your face?
- no. In my eyes, Roena is cuter. How can you have blue eyes when your hair is red?
- Why why. The more I look at him, the more attractive he seems to be, what?
"Hey, haven't you forgotten what I said? Don't stand out for nothing, and quickly
release the material. This is how I will find out about my contract with you."
As I chased the butterfly with my hand and beat it, the spirits murmured.
? It's been a long time since you showed up, but it's great!
- that's right! You are the first contractor to be so cruel to us!
- We're hurt! joy!
what is the first Where do you go crazy with lines like a male protagonist in a
romance novel?
I'm not your heroine, am I?
It was around the time when I was casting out the spirits by hand without looking
at them.
"Roena."
Archid came to me after talking to the knights. It was a bit of a difficult thing
to say.
"It looks like it will take some time to get out."
"why?"
"that... ... Looks like someone planted a bunch of Delus flowers at the entrance of
the mine."
"Yeah?"
"Obviously, it wasn't there until I came in, but what's going on... ... ."
As soon as I heard those words, I seemed to know who the culprit was.
After unraveling the materialization and glaring at the butterflies observing
Archid, the spirits flapped their wings and took off their shichimi.
"It seems that what the employee said at the time was not a lie. Maybe someone knew
we were coming this way and wrote down the numbers."
"Iknow, right. What is this?"
I let out a sad sigh and at the same time signaled to the spirits with my finger.
'Get rid of the Delus flower now! Cool!'
Even if they heard the signal, the two spirits moved busily toward the entrance.
#26.
Shortly after the spirits disappeared, a knight rushed in and reported that the
Delus flowers that filled the entrance to the mine had disappeared without a trace.
The other knights who came to check the situation at the entrance later also
repeated the same story.
"Actually, all the Delus flowers at the entrance are gone."
"Are you really gone?"
Akid asked with a puzzled expression on her face. Until a while ago, it was
reported that the delus flowers were in full bloom, but now they are gone.
But what the article said was not a lie. Because when Archid and I arrived at the
entrance, there were really no Delus flowers.
It was me who knew that this was the work of the spirits, so I was calm, but Archid
became quite serious.
"If you don't know, I'll check it one more time and come back."
With those words, Archid put me at the entrance and started scouting. It was an
open place, so I could see him moving clearly from afar.
My eyes followed him slowly. Like those spirits following him.
The spirits continued to follow Akid as if it was fun. They were butterflies that
were invisible to Archid's eyes because the materialization had been released.
After a while, Archid returned to me and held out his hand.
"It would be better to go to a safe place first. You never know when the Delus
flower will bloom again."
He seemed to have decided that it was more dangerous for the delus flower to appear
and then disappear.
"Yeah. okay."
I quietly followed Akid with my shichimi removed.
Without even paying attention to the spirits behind me flapping their wings and
following me.
* * *
When something bizarre happened in the mine, Archid and I decided to stay here for
a while.
It was because we had to wait a bit more to see if it was okay to allow wormholes.
Archid suggested that I go back to the castle first for the sake of my personal
safety, but I refused.
Especially since I know that nothing dangerous is going to happen anyway.
I stayed at the dormitory while Archid was scouting the surroundings, and as I read
Elena's letter, I smiled of conversion.
To be precise, she was pondering what she said about the Yebisu mine.
[This is the Ebisu Mine, so it must have been a place where the amount of mana
stone had decreased significantly since last year.
Still, the yield was lower compared to other mines, so the Archduke was debating
whether to sell it to me or not.
There was hot spring water coming out near the Ebisu mine, so I thought I might try
the hot spring business.]
"Because I knew it would."
It was certain that this was Elena's jackpot mine in the novel. Just in case, I
sent a letter to Elena and took a sneak peek, but it was as expected.
A place where the yield fell and the company tried to switch to the hot springs
business, but a large amount of magic stones were discovered and sales skyrocketed.
Afterwards, it was revealed that the land had been protected by a spirit, and this
was the land where the archduke almost died of hunger.
'The spirits are already walking, so it will be revealed soon.'
A wormhole has now been discovered. No one seemed to know yet that it was created
because it was close to the spirit's habitat.
Because even I didn't know until after hearing the energy of Delphina or something
from the spirit.
Since no one could hear the voices of the spirits, few knew the characteristics of
their habitat.
'No. That person might know.'
I shook my head, remembering the characters in the novel.
The fact that this place was protected by a spirit was thanks to the person who
discovered the traces of the spirit.
aka Spirit Devotee.
Among readers, the person was called more an aimist than a name.
It was because he had more knowledge about the spirits than anyone else as he had
read all the few materials about the spirits.
Devotees know How many virtues do you have to do before that happens?
Deokjil could not be done without energy. It is only possible with great affection,
interest, persistence, and persistence.
Perhaps that person will come to this place sooner or later, find the traces of the
spirit, and receive a reward for certifying that it is a bonanza land.
I tapped and tapped the contents of Elena's letter, deep in thought.
[If you go, please check carefully whether there are any signs of embezzlement or
neglect of management.
Thanks to that, if I take over the mine from the Archduke at a low price, I will
give you a very good reward.]
It smells. It smells like money coming in.
Elena was filthy and demanding, but she was by no means an empty talker. It was
Elena who generously rewarded them when they received help.
At the same time, I also owed Elena a heart.
According to the original story, Elena should have dealt with Baron Lorque and
received this Ebisu Mine from Damian in return.
However, as I intervened, the Ebisu mine was still Damian's.
What if we help Elena here to take over the Yebisu mine?
Elena will hit the jackpot just like Elena, and I won't be able to get a generous
reward as I do, so my budget will grow thick.
It was a race against time. At a time when the atmosphere of the mine is chaotic
due to a strange phenomenon, the time when the spirit fan has not yet come here is
the moment to cast the odds.
I made up my mind and picked up my pen.
"It is common sense to return it to the original owner."
I'm sorry for the Archduke, but it was more important for me to increase my virtue
budget.
* * *
Inside the hotel near Frozen Mountain. Elena smiled slowly as she read Loena's
letter.
This time, it was because of the fact that it always started with the title of
honor and the praise of Akid.
When did you become so close?
The main body of the letter did not begin until after the lengthy praises to Archid
had passed.
[A large wormhole occurred in the Ebisu Mine, and a large amount of mana stones
were found there.
The only people who know about this are some administrators and me and Archid.
Strange things are happening around the mine, so everyone is careful.]
I thought the amount of mana stone had decreased, but it seems they were
concentrated in other places.
Just as he was suspicious of the manager's embezzlement when he heard that the
large wormhole had been discovered late, Elena's eyes widened at what followed.
[I think this is the work of the Spirit.]
it's a spirit
Elena looked at the following with deep eyes in the unexpected existence.
The more I read, the more the smile faded from Elena's face, and the eyes of a
cold-hearted businessman who smelled the money flowed out.
Roena was explaining the rationale to support my argument in a fairly logical
manner.
He seemed to have studied a lot about spirits. It was a plausible hypothesis even
to Elena's hearing, so it was even more appealing.
In reality, it was something he had heard directly from the spirit or read in a
novel, but Elena had no way of knowing that.
'I didn't know you were interested in spirits.'
Maybe it was because she had succeeded in business once, and somehow, it seemed
that Loena had fun making money. In addition, the contents suggested were quite
clear and unique.
He had a good attitude as the next Grand Duchess, so Elena liked her change.
Because it is much more helpful for the family to be passionate about earning than
just knowing how to spend money.
After reading the letter a couple of times, Elena thought about it for a long time.
It was a spirit. It is said to bless the land and make it fertile just by passing
by.
'If this is true, it is a very coveted land.'
How do I take this from Damian?
It was when Elena was contemplating a corner to catch Damian's weakness. Damian
came to the hotel room with Knock.
"What are you up to today?"
Elena folded the letter and put it in the reticule, and asked firmly with her legs
crossed. Damian answered while standing by the door.
"It is said that we can depart for the castle by tomorrow. It will take a while as
we have to clear the snow on the way, but we can't delay it any longer."
"I will finally be freed from confinement. I know. I'm ready."
At this point, it seems that the purpose that came to me was over, but for some
reason Damian didn't go back and stood like a mangbuseok.
"Anything more to say?"
"I heard a letter has arrived."
Elena stiffened when Damian mentioned the letter.
Did he even notice that Roena was giving him some good information?
There were no signs of the letter being torn. Damian doesn't even know who the
sender is because it was delivered through my own person.
However, it was possible enough for the Archduke to spy on his heart, so Elena held
her tense hands tightly.
Why is she suddenly interested in someone who was not usually involved with
whomever she shares letters with?
Damian hardened his face as he saw Elena getting more nervous.
I came here hoping to see if it was a man after all.
Lately, Elena has been smiling like she's never seen before.
Damian felt his stomach twisted, knowing that it wasn't a smile towards me.
Of course, he knew very well that he was not in a position to feel sorry for her.
Even if it was a choice for her, there was no reason for Elena, who was completely
unaware of it, to understand him.
Damian should have stopped talking here, as it wasn't a dogma that started with the
hope of understanding.
But Damian couldn't stand it, so he pulled out the words he was curious about. It's
also very blunt.
"It seems like we talk to each other quite often. Have you ever had a lover?"
#27.
At that moment, Elena's expression turned cold.
Damian wanted to miss it, but it was already too late. As if Elena reacted to this,
he shot at it fiercely.
"why? Can you, and not me?"
Elena jumped up from her seat and approached her like an excited rhinoceros. Damian
paused and explained.
"I can't. We can meet comfortably."
But those words rather stimulated Elena. Elena opened her eyes as if she heard
something she couldn't hear.
"I beg your pardon?"
"I have no intention of getting involved in your wife's love affairs. We can meet
at any time if you wish. just ah... ... ."
"It's noisy."
Elena stopped talking coldly as if there was nothing more to hear, and Damian kept
her mouth shut.
For a moment, Elena's distorted expression seemed to have been hurt.
However, when did it happen? Elena pulled Damian out of the door with an
expressionless face.
Damian didn't say anything and had no choice but to walk away. It was because he
had already lost his mind at Elena's expression.
"I'm not a horny person like you. If you want to be in a relationship, you do it
all the time. Because I am not interested."
With those words, the door slammed shut. It sounded like a door was locked.
It was the first time she had locked the door here.
Damian knew that not locking the door was permission for him to come in.
But I pretended not to know. Because she knew that even if the door was open, she
wouldn't be able to get into her closed heart.
Damian was a conscientious person. It was he who did not try to catch both rabbits,
but chose one of them.
Still, I was relieved that the door didn't close in my heart.
The fact that the attendant came and told the story that could be passed on
directly was like an act of checking whether the door was open.
Of course, Elena didn't know that, and it seemed like she was just annoyed, but it
didn't matter.
Damian couldn't leave in front of the closed door for a while. His expression was
wrinkled over and over because he seemed pathetic and wretched.
"You bastard."
Then he scolded himself and sat down in front of the door.
However, the miracle of opening the door first from the inside did not happen.
* * *
Inside the hotel near the Yebisu mine. Finally, the long-awaited reply from Elena
arrived.
With excitement, I opened the letter and read it quickly.
[If what you say is true, I am willing to comply with the conditions you said.
I'm leaving for the castle tomorrow, so I'll be there in a week at the latest.
In the meantime, take the evidence you mentioned and return to the castle.
If so, I'll trust your words and let you proceed.]
I knew it.
I thought with a brooding expression on Elena's words to bring me the evidence.
In fact, in the last letter, I threw a proposal to Elena.
The Ebisu Mine here will soon be recognized by the spirits, so if you purchase the
mine before that, I will ask for 10% of the profits from this place in return for
giving the information.
In a way, it was a reluctant request, but since Roena wasn't the type of person who
usually shivered in front of her back and forth, she wouldn't have felt
uncomfortable either.
Surprisingly, I was quickly adjusting to living in Roena. As if it were Roena
herself.
"I think you're going to make a deal with me for now."
It seemed that my persuasion worked quite well in that Elena did not reject my
request with a single blow.
After all, there was no reason that Elena wouldn't believe it, since she secretly
leaked what she had seen in the novel.
I already knew how a spirit lover could find out the land of the spirit's
protection through novels.
I'm sorry for him, but in all human affairs, priority is given to the one who has
occupied the first place.
Of course, it was a problem for the future as I only learned it with type, but
fortunately, I also have a real spirit.
I stared intently at the white butterflies flying around me.
Since they didn't materialize unless I gave them permission, no one noticed their
existence.
I recalled the conversation I had with them at the time.
? Actually, purifying the polluted land is proportional to the spirits' ability. In
ancient times, a group of Elementalists would work together to purify the land.
'It's different from before. He talked like he could do anything... ... This is a
scam contract.'
- It's a scam! I'm literally just stating the general case. different from you
- yes. If it's you, you can do it on your own just by going through training.
I thought about changing the word as soon as the contract was signed, but luckily
the spirits didn't seem to be that weak.
According to them, the spirits originally receive the spirit of the earth and their
abilities are expressed.
Therefore, the more the number of elemental masters increases, the more dispersed
the abilities are, and I am currently the only elementalist in this world.
In other words, I am in possession of the essence of this land alone.
'This is the feeling of winning the jackpot.'
Roena must have hidden this ability.
He said he didn't even come close to the Delus flower, so it seemed like he missed
the timing to wake up and died.
I wanted to look good to Akid, so I got caught trying to do this and that.
'So you're saying I'm a great person?'
- yes. So don't let other people know that you're an Elementalist.
'why?'
- That's because you're in danger.
'Is it dangerous?'
- Humans are scary and cruel. There are a lot of people who are upset about taking
care of their teeth with a good face.
? If you find out why the spirit samurai disappeared, you'll never want to talk
about it.
? I don't want to lose my contractor anymore.
The spirits did not mention exactly what had happened in the past.
I was just shaking my body and begging God not to tell other people that I am a
spirit warrior.
It seemed that the few records about the spirits were left and their reaction had
something to do with it.
I was so annoyed that I decided to keep it a secret, but the problem was that I
needed the help of a spirit fan to get the evidence to take to Elena.
I had to find a spirit fan and make a deal as soon as possible. And I knew an
effective way to persuade him.
What makes you a successful fanatic!
Originally, a devotee was said to be incompetent, but I had the ability to turn him
into a virtuous person.
At the end of the day, there is a spirit by my side, so if I said that I could
accept the real thing, it would be persuasive or whatever, I would have run to my
knees first and beg you to let me do it.
But, is that method different from me, since the spirits are very strict?
I know from the novel that the spirit fan is not a bad person, but the spirits did
not.
I had no intention of revealing that I was a spirit samurai right now.
It was before the contamination of the continent started yet, so there was no need
for an elemental commander right away.
Besides, I was careful because there were dangerous things in the past.
I don't know when the shadow of death cast before me will lead to another accident
from the plague.
"Well, there are many ways to persuade."
Fortunately, I was a fan of Archid like a fan of spirits.
Deokhu knew best.
Saying that you know very well what you like, what you react to, and what you are
excited about.
So, there were plenty of ways to entice him without revealing that he was a
Elementalist.
He'll be passing by here soon. I threw another bait for the spirit fan and quietly
waited for him to bite.
And after a while, as expected, he took the bait.
* * *
Inside a tavern near the Yebisu mine. A man with a shabby appearance came in, paid
for it, and waited for food.
His name is Henry Connor. As the eldest son of Baron Connor, it has been more than
10 years since he fell in love with a spirit and became a wanderer around the
country.
His wish is to see the spirit once before he dies, but unfortunately, he never saw
the toes of a spirit until he turned 30.
However, he still believed that spirits existed.
The family was displeased with Henry, who set out to find a spirit that only exists
in myths.
It's been a long time since my mother's letter telling me to stop coming back was
cut off. Although he wandered around the world, he was very talented and managed to
make a living.
It was time to take a bite of the freshly cooked stew, convinced of the existence
of the spirit every day.
The lively conversation at the table next to Henry reached Henry's ears.
"The Prince Hadelus and his wife are staying here. I heard that the mine was also
closed, are you okay?"
"What am I supposed to know about the business of superiors? I'm just enjoying the
vacation I've been on for a while. Hey, it's a mine belonging to the Grand Duke
family, so the vacation pay was pretty hefty."
"I envy you, I envy you. I would also like to support the Yebisu mine."
The miner patted him on the shoulder and patted him on the shoulder, and the other
one shrugged his nose and continued.
"Envy. It still gives me goosebumps to think about the fact that the Grand Duchess
went missing in the mines and almost had her throat blown."
"Aren't you glad you found it? By the way, where the hell were you and what were
you doing?"
"Don't talk. While we were looking for the Grand Duchess, he was digging up
relics."
"relics?"
"At first I thought it was just a stone, but I think the emotional results were
pretty good."
"What the hell was that relic?"
"do not know. Fossils with the footprints of spirits or something."
Take it!
As soon as the man finished speaking, Henry jumped up from his seat. The spoon fell
to the floor in the aftermath, but Henry didn't care.
He strode over to the table next to him and asked with excitement.
"Did you say that it is the spirit's footprint now?"
#28.
As a matter of fact, for a fanatic, goods are an indicator of affection.
I grinned as I prepared a trump card that would capture the heart of the spirit
fanatic Henry Connor.
Named Spirit Goods!
In front of me was a fossil that had been manipulated with a spirit.
"Is there anything other than this? No matter how you look at it, it just looks
like a bear's paw."
I questioned the spirits by tapping the stone with the footprints on it. The
spirits circled around me and said,
- no. That glittering powder there is our trace. Don't compare yourself to a bear!
"Then try some more glitter. It had to look plausible."
The world I lived in was a place where there were talented people who made fakes
more real than real.
It is easy to deceive only when it seems plausible.
Even if the traces of the spirit were correct, Henry Connor couldn't believe it if
it didn't show.
When I made an unreasonable request like a gangster, the spirits flapped their
wings, revealing their uncomfortable feelings.
"Five? Is it possible?"
- Why? Are you telling us to materialize and bury ourselves in the mud?
- That is unfair!
? Don't say harsh words with a pretty mouth!
? Your hair is red and your eyes are blue, what are you doing?
The spirits appealed in weeping voices.
I don't know why the red hair and blue eyes are the reason, but I thought it was
the spirits' taste.
I laughed awkwardly because Ban was really hurt by what he said as a joke.
"It's a joke. By the way, you must have heard the news from Henry Connor by now,
right?"
Shuri and Vivian had deliberately spread the rumors, so he must have known by now.
If so, you should give them a chance to meet.
If I stay in the hotel all the time, Henry will have a hard time approaching me.
I was planning to go out to the city using the excuse of frustration while Archid
went to meet with the manager of the Ebisu mine.
It was a plan that decided that Henry would be able to come to see me in time if he
made a regular schedule like this several times and went out.
And again, when I went out for the third time, Henry with a bait came to me.
"Are you Grand Duchess Hadelus?"
As I was browsing the items at the general store, a man approached me.
He was in a shabby appearance, so the escort driver blocked him and widened the
distance. Then Henry said.
"I, I am by no means a suspicious person! I just have something for the Grand
Duchess... ... ."
Henry's face, being dragged away by the knight, had a sense of urgency.
I beckoned the knights to stop them and instructed them to bring him in front of
me. Then he sighed in relief and stood in front of me.
"who?"
"Oh, my name is Henry Connor from Baron Connor. No suspicious person at all, Grand
Duchess."
"How would I believe if I approached it suspiciously and said it wasn't
suspicious?"
Henry rolled his eyes, not knowing what to do with my chilly reaction.
"Well, Baron Connor seems to have heard of it."
Then, when I showed a slightly softened attitude, Henry was pleased and explained
things about the family.
It was an act of revealing the certainty of my identity. I listened quietly to it
and asked a question.
"So why did you want to meet me?"
"that... ... It's a shameful thing to say, but can I see the fossil of the spirit
that I recently discovered?"
"Oh my, has it already been rumored like that?"
Henry nodded his head and continued speaking when I responded eloquently.
"Actually, I am very interested in spirits. If you don't mind, I'd like to take a
look."
"Excuse me?"
"ah."
Henry licked his lips as if he had not expected such a reaction. So I crossed my
arms and said.
"It's not polite to ask for a show without paying anything."
"sorry. What I can give you right now is... ... ."
Henry rummaged through his wallet, trying to get a gold coin. And at that moment, I
saw the object I was aiming for.
"for a moment."
"Yes?"
"That pocket watch on your waist now. Give it to me and I'll show you the fossils.
I am willing to trade if you want."
"Are you really?"
Henry rejoiced and took the pocket watch from his waist. It was the compass he
made.
It was an invention that even received a patent from the imperial family as a magic
tool that was made to rumble in the land where the power of spirits reside.
In the novel, it also played a decisive role in proving that the protection of the
spirits resided. I said, pointing my finger at the pocket watch exactly.
"yes. it. It was a car that needed a watch. It doesn't look like they have any
money, so that's enough."
Henry hesitated and muttered when he talked like he was sympathetic.
"Oh, if that's the case, I'll give you another watch. This is not a tool to tell
the time like a regular watch."
Such a uselessly good person!
He seemed to think that no matter how urgent it was, he could not give the young
Grand Duchess a fake watch.
I suddenly grabbed Henry's wrist as he was about to wear the road watch around his
waist.
"Where are you giving and taking?"
"Yes? But I haven't given it yet... ... ."
"I like that. He said that he wasted several times because he didn't find a watch
with the design he wanted."
As I insisted on speaking, Henry calmly explained.
"As I said before, this is not a clock used to tell the time."
"then?"
"It is a kind of discriminator that determines the land in which the spirit of
protection resides. If you press this button like this... ... ."
Follow me!
Henry pressed the button on the clock and the clock suddenly rang. Henry looked
around in surprise.
I, too, suddenly opened my eyes wide because I didn't know he was going to press
the button on the watch.
That watch was a tool to let you know that a spirit was nearby, and a detector to
find traces of the spirit.
When such a clock suddenly rang, Henry seemed very bewildered.
But for a moment, Henry thought to himself that the clock had malfunctioned.
Knowing the truth, it was just a laugh out loud situation.
"Uh, uh. Why is this suddenly ringing? Is it broken?"
it's not broken
Spirits are flying next to you.
I glanced at the flock of butterflies beside Henry looking curiously at the clock.
The spirits roamed around the clock and burst into laughter.
- This is strange. The watch has Delus pollen in it. No, are the flowers dried and
ground?
? Hey, it looks delicious! What does powdered delus flower taste like?
Stop thinking that the spirits are pure. They are living beings filled with only
gluttony and chatter.
The reason why the spirits were by Henry's side wasn't so pure, but for now, let's
pretend we don't know.
I said to Henry, who was bewildered, repeatedly turning the button on and off.
"So, will you give it to me, or will you say it? I'm not so free, Connor's son."
"Oh, I see. I will."
Henry turned off the button and handed me the watch. No matter how much it was
dried, it seemed like he was determined to just give it to him.
I just put it in my pocket. For him who has a blueprint, it would be a good watch
to make again, but it was quite necessary for me.
"great. Follow."
I grabbed the watch in my arms and turned around and started walking, Henry
followed.
Even while moving in the wagon, Henry was impatiently stealing his hands to the
handkerchief.
In fact, I'm on my way to meet the traces of beings I've been looking for for a
long time, so I'm not sure if I'm nervous. I looked at Henry and said
indifferently.
"You seem to have a lot of interest in spirits. I saw him carrying a watch like
that."
"Ah, that watch is actually my invention. It's a tool that announces the spirit's
location."
"That's what it sounds like at any time."
"ah."
"Then what is the powder in this watch? The color is unique."
Even though the spirits said that the Delus flower was dried, I pretended not to
know and asked.
As I showed interest in my invention, Henry began to explain with his eyes wide
open.
"Oh, that's dried delus flowers. The records I found say that spirits like flowers.
It looks like a delus flower, so I made a watch using that flower."
Seeing him talking excitedly, I widened my eyes.
"Delus pollen? Are you saying this is a delus flower?"
"Yes. The records say that the flowers were dyed iridescent. It was also said that
it shows strong vitality even in the cold."
"It's strange. If you're right, why is there no allergic reaction at all? It is
normal to come up as soon as you touch the watch."
Henry asked with a puzzled expression at the words I muttered as if spilling.
"Is it an allergic reaction?"
"Actually, I am allergic to delus flowers. After all, there are not many
inconveniences because it is a flower that is the symbol of the Grand Duchess."
I sighed heavily and muttered. Henry was bewildered by this and did not know what
to do.
He seemed to be worried that he had unintentionally put me in danger.
But I didn't bring this up to make him feel guilty.
Rather, it was meant to shed an excuse to keep him by my side. I raised my eyebrows
and continued.
"Besides, this time, the delus flower suddenly blooms in the mine and then
disappears again, so I'm cautious about going out."
Hearing this, Henry's eyes lit up. it was great
#29.
Archid was having a sluggish meeting with the manager of the Yebisu mine over the
stability of the mine.
A large amount of manastone landfills were discovered, but it was not clear whether
it was safe to quarry.
It was because of the possibility that strange things could happen right in front
of you, like Roena suddenly disappeared last time.
Even thinking about that time, Archid still had a cold chatter.
Fortunately, she was found, but there was no guarantee that it would never happen
again.
The agitation on the part of the miners was also severe. Although the amount of
mana stones was attractive, they could not put people into the mine where there was
a risk of human casualties.
As a result, there was even an ominous rumor circulating among the miners that the
Ebisu Mine was possessed by a ghost.
If the cause of the abnormal phenomenon cannot be identified, the operation cannot
be performed.
If it stays like this, even if there is a magic stone, the mine will not escape.
Archid returned to the hotel helplessly and headed straight to Roena's room.
It was because I was sorry that I had to go out and then the incident broke out and
left Roena alone the whole time.
I was just about to knock when I heard a lively conversation from inside. At first
glance, he heard a man's voice and Archid flinched.
Just then, Shuri came out with a tray and found Akid.
"Oh, my lord. Are you here already?"
"yes? Is Archid here?"
Roena's cheerful voice could be heard from inside. Roena nodded her head and made
eye contact with him, and smiled mischievously.
"You worked hard today too, Archid-sama!"
Akid's gaze naturally shifted to a suspicious man sitting next to her.
He was even more vigilant because his appearance was shabby, but he jumped up and
bowed 90 degrees to greet him.
"I see you, Grand Duke. My name is Henry Connor from Baron Connor."
Henry Connor? who is that
Archid tilted his head at the first family name he had ever heard.
It seemed that he was not a native of this place. If it had been a family living
here, he wouldn't have known.
It had been a long time since Archid had memorized the personal information of all
the families living in the Hadelus Territory.
This was because Baron Lorch emphasized the nobility and had them memorize every
single one of them.
The reality was that the Grand Duchess did not need to know the pedigree of a petty
family.
When I found out that was wrong, I had already memorized the pedigree of each
family.
I didn't know it would help with this. Akid asked tremblingly.
"Are you a tourist?"
"Oh, yes. We are doing research all over the country."
Henry held out his business card to Archid. It was a simple business card with the
rather honest company name 'Elemental Lab' written on it.
"government ordinance?"
"Archid-sama, I still have something to discuss."
Roena approached Archid and continued talking.
"I think we can easily solve the mine problem."
"Are you going to solve it?"
"Ah, I'll explain that, Archduke."
Henry skillfully intervened in the conversation. As Archid looked at him
indifferently, Henry said.
"Things resembling what happened in mines have been documented in the past."
"Was it recorded? Does that mean this has happened before?"
"Yes. Exactly, it happened in ancient times. In a time when spirits were common, it
was a normal phenomenon, nothing special."
Henry took the papers out of his bag and held them out. Whether it was a high-
quality magic bag with light weight and space expansion magic, or a small bag, a
fairly large document came out.
Henry pointed out some parts and explained.
"It's not like a demon. Rather, it is thought that it may be the sergeant of the
Hadelus family."
"Slope?"
Archid raised an eyebrow. It was because it was not a very pleasant word to the
person who is rotting his head over this now.
At this, Henry raised his glasses and continued.
"Yes. If my thoughts are correct, the Ebisu Mine will become a holy place blessed
by the spirits."
* * *
[...] ... So I think the investigation will start soon.
Just in case, I decided to inform my father after I became clear with Akid-sama, so
you can deal with it before that. ... ... (Afterword)]
Elena received Roena's letter and smiled of conversion.
There is still some time left to reach Hadelus Castle.
By the time they arrived at the castle, Damian would receive this news, so he had
to take over the Ebisu mine in a hurry.
Since the ground rice had been laid in advance, Elena was able to naturally bring
up the story of the Ebisu mine.
After the meal, around the time we had dessert, we started working secretly.
"Did you think about what I said last time?"
"Yes. Still, the sales of the Yebisu mine had been down for a long time, so I was
thinking of buying and selling."
Damian wiped his lips and continued.
"But is there any reason to be interested in such a less profitable mine? Even if
you bought it, it would be an ambiguous place to use."
"There is a business I want to do for a long time, but it is geographically good."
"Then I won't stop you, but I'm a little pricked by the conscience to hand it over
to the regular price."
"He doesn't even have a conscience, but he says everything."
Of course, the person with the most conscience in this conversation was Elena. It
was because I was breaking up, knowing that the land was going to become a bonanza.
Damian stared intently at Elena's quarrel. For a moment, he spoke calmly.
"No value needed."
"Yeah?"
Elena raised her voice in embarrassment. Buying without paying was due to the
potential for disputes in the future.
As Elena shook her head, wondering what to do with this, Damian said softly.
"I knew you were interested in the land before anyway."
"It was."
He was right. It was a place where the Grand Duke had already devised a plan to
take it.
Now that I found out that it was the land of the spirit of protection, it was an
even more coveted site.
"Still, I will pay for it. It's not nice on my part to receive anything from you
for free."
"Just take it. Think of it as compensation for your last remark."
"... ... ."
"Before, I was careless. I said something to my wife that I shouldn't have told
her."
Damian apologized in an unusually low-key attitude. And Elena knew very well what
that meant.
Elena's father, the previous emperor, was a playboy.
A rare playboy who created a harem by creating numerous concubines for personal
desires as well as for political purposes.
Growing up after seeing her father's affair, Elena hated the concubine system.
I wonder if he even threatened the current emperor, Zachari, saying that if he left
a concubine, he would be disloyal.
Elena snorted at Damian's inappropriate apology.
"I'm glad you know."
"Yes. So, your wife should own the land. We will process the paperwork as soon as
possible."
"If possible, please do it within today. It will be difficult if you change your
mind."
"I am proud to say that I have never cheated on my wife in this way."
"It's a public affair that is possible when there is a relationship of trust. I
trust writing more than words."
"I really can't stand it."
Damian grinned and instructed the secretary to come with a paper and pen.
Moments later, when the secretary arrived on a tray, Damian immediately wrote down
a document proving that the rights to the mine had been delegated to Elena Hadelus.
Elena received the documents with a seal.
With this, even if a dispute arises in the future, Damian will not be able to claim
ownership. Elena emphasized once again.
"I was definitely going to pay the price. You gave it away for free, so don't say
anything else later."
"There is no such thing. never."
"I've seen a lot of incidents that would definitely be overturned if the word
'absolute' was added."
Elena responded bluntly to the end and got up from her seat.
It was a very satisfactory transaction because I did not know that it could be
obtained so easily. So, I muttered like a sympathetic person.
"The letter came from the baby girl. Not a man."
Damian's eyes widened when he answered the word 'man' with strength.
Eventually, he turned his gaze to cover the corners of his mouth, realizing what
kind of misunderstanding he had made.
At first glance, it seems that the ears are red and it is embarrassing. Elena said
with a smirk.
"What do you see in your eyes? Is the misunderstanding cleared up now?"
"Yes. Ah yes. completely... ... ."
Damian muttered gibberish while washing his face dry. That was so funny, Elena
grinned.
If you later find out what Roena wrote in the letter, her face will turn red in a
different way than it is now.
It was Elena's pleasure to turn upside down Damian, so Elena looked forward to the
day and greeted her elegantly.
"then. I'll go see you."
After Elena disappeared, the banquet hall was quiet. But Damian's heart was noisy.
'It must have been a letter from the new baby girl.'
If there was a mouse hole, I wanted to hide, and if I could go back to the past, I
wanted to make my remarks unheard of.
Hado smiled as he read the letter, so of course he thought it was a man.
I didn't know that I would react so much to a letter from a bad daughter-in-law.
However, after a while, Damian regained his sanity and suddenly had a question.
Since when did Elena and Roena become close enough to exchange letters like that?
No, more than that, I wondered why he didn't send me a letter.
Damian asked the secretary, just in case.
"Didn't there be any news about Achid or the new baby? A letter or something."
However, it ended in a by chance.
"There is not."
Damian frowned at the secretary's resolute words.
Somehow I felt left out.
#30.
Inside the hotel near the Yebisu mine. I received an unexpected letter from
Archduke Hadelus.
At first, I thought I was wrong. I never dreamed that he would send me a letter.
[Why don't you send me a letter?]
Besides, why is the beginning so sloppy?
I wondered if Archduke Hadelus had noticed anything and sent the letter, so his
liver was the size of a pea.
However, in the following content, I couldn't find anything about the Yebisu mine
even after I washed my eyes.
Rather, he was a father whose judgment was twisted in a strange part.
[I know that you have become close with the Grand Duchess, but you are doing it too
much. Aren't you curious about my news?]
What the hell are you talking about, father?
It was never known where Archduke Hadelus was offended.
It was even more so because it wasn't the relationship we usually wrote to, and it
wasn't even close.
The Archduke and the Archduke had often met and took pictures, but there was almost
no conversation with the Archduke.
So, the intention of the letter itself was a strange situation, and my mind was
full of question marks.
[Maybe I wasn't grumpy because I lost the last Petra bet? If that's the case, I'm
very sorry.]
It seems that my father misunderstood me as a jjomsaeng.
It was even more ridiculous because I had long forgotten the Petra bet.
"What do you think of my image?"
I took a deep breath after reading all of Archduke Hadelus's letter, which was full
of sadness that I couldn't understand.
The narrow one was like Archduke Hadelus. I'll stop nagging you like this for not
writing a letter.
Still, for now, I picked up a pen to write a reply. My ultimate goal is to create
an Archid that is loved by my parents.
Yeah, if it's for our Archid, what's a letter, even if I had to write a book, I'd
be happy to write it.
[Father, I want to make today my anniversary in the future. Your father is sending
you a letter.
I was so happy to receive my father's letter... ... .]
I began to use all kinds of rhetoric to write a sound that I didn't even want.
Not only did he list his recent status that he did not ask, but he also did not
forget to subtly praise Archid.
Was it because of this experience of writing novels disguised as self-introductions
several times in the past?
I scribbled it without a hitch with a single pen and put a period. Then it was time
to put the letter in a pretty envelope and just deliver it to Hannah.
Henry came in with knock. The smile on his face seemed like good news.
"How are you?"
"Sure. The spirits must have stayed in the Ebisu Mine!"
Henry could not contain his emotions and snorted. The droopy nostrils seemed to
speak of his excitement.
It was a familiar reaction, so I reverently put my hands together and muttered.
'You have made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land, brother.'
If you go to the place where the person you are virtuous about originally stayed
in, you can't help but get excited.
I too was subtly obsessed with the places and things where Archid stayed. I'm just
trying not to show off.
There was no reason to neglect virtue just because we were living together. Rather,
I had to work even harder.
Do you have a lot of stuff to do all over the place?
I smiled softly, feeling a certain inner intimacy with Henry.
does he know The fact that a spirit is floating beside him now.
Perhaps, if I found out, I might burst into tears in the air. As I quietly
listened, Henry continued.
"Traces of spirits have been found everywhere. If that's the case, it would be
quick to get the Imperial Family's certification. The imperial family will send
someone soon."
"Oh my God, is that really true?"
I jumped up and cheered as if I knew something I didn't know. To say that the
imperial administration would come directly was a huge hit.
The deal was completely completed after the Grand Gongbi had already informed that
the Yebisu mine had been taken over.
The only thing left to do is to thicken my pockets, so a smile came out of my
mouth.
"Huh."
Hannah looked at this strangely, but what about it? My virtuous life is getting
better.
- He's making a strange face again.
I got up from my seat, completely ignoring the spirit that chimed next to me.
Now that I've managed to get Henry to work, it's time to go back to my job. I asked
with a smile.
"So, where are you, Archid?"
* * *
With Henry Connor's help, the problem of handling the Ebisu mine was resolved
smoothly.
Archid finally toured the wormhole and talked to the manager.
Henry's invention found traces of spirits like ghosts. After sending some evidence
to the imperial family, I got a reply saying that I would send someone right away.
It was the trace of a spirit for the first time in several hundred years, so he
seemed to be in a somewhat excited state.
The wormhole was filled with magic stones. It was bigger than the first time I saw
it.
It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a magic stone farm, so it was a
strange thing.
'The protection of the spirits is great.'
Archid came out of the wormhole, fiddling with the elemental detector.
And as they approached the entrance of the mine, a detector that had not been
turned off suddenly rang and gave a signal.
Archid looked around at the hour hand pointing outside the wormhole.
Then, near the entrance, I found Loena smiling brightly.
"Archid-sama!"
Roena approached Akid, waving her hand. The hour hand was pointing right at her.
It wasn't just that. Archid felt a strange sensation as if an alien power was
flowing around Roena.
However, before I knew it, the sense of heterogeneity was gone.
Archid looked at the detector and Loena alternately.
But for a while. The detector cracked with a crackling sound.
'Is it a malfunction?'
While Archid tilted her head, Roena approached her nose.
* * *
'Hey, I thought you were caught.'
I wiped my chest inwardly and looked at Archid. Archid tilted his head, fiddling
with the broken elemental detector.
I was surprised to find that the detector, which had been crying loudly until
recently, suddenly cracked and cracked.
And the criminal who broke the detector was prowling around Archid's hand. I
glanced at the spirits that were particularly vivacious.
The spirits were closely attached to the detector. There was even a spirit that
could even slide from Archid's arm.
It's a completely different feeling from the ferocious look I just saw.
But I had to see it. The gesture of the spirit full of ferocity that destroyed that
hard detector at once.
'The spirit is strong.'
As I learned the new fact, my chatter became cold.
I used to feel like I was taking care of troublesome children, but in an instant, I
started to look different.
The kids who used to babble like children before, as soon as they saw the detector,
ran to them with their eyes flashing.
The spirits have been extremely sensitive since the incident the other day when the
pocket watch, or the spirit detector, rang.
I wonder if I'm worried that I'll be discovered as a spirit samurai by any chance.
For a moment, I thought that the spirits were harming Archid, and my heart was
pounding.
Belatedly, I looked at the detector and sighed in relief.
'I must not open it.'
The ally was an ally, but it was a slightly unique ally. So, what makes it even
scarier is the feeling.
I shook off the gaze I had given to the spirits and grabbed Archid's hand.
No, pretending to hold onto him, he removed the spirits that were attached to him.
- ouch!
The spirits scattered with loud noises. Akid glanced at the hand that was holding
it.
"Did you come to meet me?"
There was shyness in the words that were asked lightly. The lips curled up under
the bowed head were so cute.
"Yeah. I came here because it seemed like it was time to leave, and we just ran
into each other."
"It's cold, too, so wait at the hotel."
Akid wanted to tap and touch my cheek, and then he untied the scarf I was wearing
and wrapped it around me. Perhaps the ball was cold.
I pressed my face to his warm scarf. The gentle scent of the scarf filled the scarf
and it felt like I was being held in his arms.
'Wow, that's great.'
Without realizing it, my lips twitched and the spirits walked away.
- Again! He's making a pervert-like expression again!
I hate the spirit that lights candles in a romantic atmosphere. 'No, what insect!'
used the classic method to drive away the spirits.
? Kwak, the Elementalist is hitting the Elemental!
The spirits did not rest their mouths even as they dispersed. It was a frivolous
reaction to be a noble spirit.
I reached out to Akid with it or not.
"Looking back, I think my hands were a little cold."
It was a tedious craft. Because I was wearing the finest gloves.
The fact that my hands got cold while wearing these gloves was actually a revamp.
'Still, I'm here to meet you, so I want to go back hand in hand.'
I waved my hand to urge it, even though I knew it was forced.
I wondered if Archid would stare at him, and then he gently held his hand.
And.
"Ugh."
"It's a cold day."
"... ... ."
"It will be a little warmer this way."
Archid put my hand in my inner pocket and grinned.
I widened my eyes at his aggressive action that suddenly came in with a hook.
Because I never dreamed that such a reaction would come back.
My heart started beating like crazy. You put your hand in your pocket after the
scarf.
It was a situation where I was afraid that my heart would bounce, bounce and pound.
Archid looked at me, who was confused, and calmly opened his mouth.
"Shall we go?"
It is clear that Archid is a player.
#31.
After some time, Archid and I returned to Hadelus Castle.
It was thanks to Henry's decision to welcome the imperial contingent on his behalf.
Henry was so passionate about spirits that he was sincere. With his cooperation, he
was able to quickly grasp what was happening in the Ebisu mine.
It was certainly easier to understand people by bringing an expert, and the rumors
that had spread in the Ebisu mine gradually subsided.
The butler, Asil, whom we met after a long time, welcomed us warmly.
"You went through a lot of hard work."
Hadelus Castle had not changed at all. My parents-in-law said they only arrive on
weekends, so they were free during that time.
I've been lying on my bed in my bedroom for a long time and idling.
The hotel bed was comfortable, but it did not compare to the bed in Hadelus Castle.
How much would you roll around? Something flashed in my mind and I rummaged through
my bag.
My Precious Slave Contract... ... Rather, it was to re-check the employment
contract.
It was a contract signed with Henry before returning to the castle.
[Henry Connor (hereinafter referred to as 'B') enters into the following contract
with Roena Hadelus (hereinafter referred to as 'A') of the Hadelus family.]
The contents of the contract, which began with a rather rigid phrase, were simple.
Instead of giving full support to Henry's research on spirits, he does his best to
research the spirits.
As the traces of the spirit were found in the Ebisu mine in the Delus Territory, it
was a hiring that was not bad for Henry.
After getting permission from Elena in advance for research permission, I proceeded
with ease.
This marked the end of Henry's long wandering life.
'Originally, I had to wander and meet Maybell, but... ... Isn't it the person who
discovered it first?'
I was a bit apprehensive about deliberately shaking up the original, but I quickly
shook it off.
Because if I wanted to survive without dying prematurely, I had to mobilize the
future I knew as much as I could to make a living.
In the original story, Henry met Maybell, who was clearing the polluted land while
searching for the spirits, and came to accompany him.
From the beginning of the original work in earnest, it was an episode of saving
colleagues that took place due to unknown pollution in the empire.
Anyway, pollution of the continent was predictable.
In the novel, the land died helplessly because there were no spirits, and an
epidemic broke out.
In the process, the Delus Territory took a heavy blow. After that, as Mabel took
care of the dead land that had not been touched, she also met Archid.
'Perhaps half of the estate has been polluted.'
As a result, Roena contracted a contagious disease and died prematurely.
Of course, this is just a story in �Please Embrace Me� that I read.
'As long as I am there, the Delus Territory will not become a dead land.'
I fiddled with the butterfly pattern engraved on my left upper chest over my
clothes.
The white pattern that appeared at the same time as the contract was a sign
indicating that I had become a spirit warrior.
Yes. Unlike the original, I awakened as a spirit warrior. That too with great
potential.
If it was spirit art, it would be able to prevent the chaos that even Mabel could
not stop.
I was planning to intervene in the original work by making the most of my power.
Bonus limited-time life can be extended, can't we just wait for death and let go?
The start of pollution is still a little later. In the original case, the
contamination would proceed without a break, and it would be a stepping stone for
Maybell to play an active role.
It didn't seem like it would interfere with Mabel's activities just by removing the
Delus Territory from there.
'Tell the female lead and the male lead to love themselves.'
Please, please, I hope that my Archid and Delus Spirit will be removed from their
love game.
I strengthened my will and remembered what I had to do right now.
For now, let's put aside the things that will happen in the future and live a rich,
virtuous life in the present!
"Hannah, call me Kobystein."
Shall we take care of my henchmen first?
* * *
Kobystein hummed as he checked his suitcase several times. It was because of his
first vacation after enlisting in Hadelus Castle.
The assistant, who had been watching him quietly, asked sternly.
"Are you happy that you left me?"
"yes. happy. A day like this will come to me."
"Even so, I'm sorry that you enjoyed it so much."
As the assistant grumbled in pain, Kobystein glanced at him.
The shade under his eyes was still there, but his eyes were as bright as his eyes.
Ahead of the vacation, Kobystein, who had become very kind, tapped his assistant on
the shoulder.
"I'll bring you some souvenirs when you come back, so I'm doing well."
"Did you say you were going to Alang?"
"yes. I have an old friend over there, and I want to go see it."
As Kobystein picked up his suitcase, his assistant said as he picked up another
suitcase.
"Accommodation in Alang is very expensive. Besides, it's peak season right now, so
it's going to be difficult to get an inn room."
"Ah, that made me worry less."
Kobystein smiled softly and waved his hand. As the assistant stared at it, he
grinned as he recalled what had happened a few days ago.
When the Grand Duchess promised a vacation and slipped away for the Ebisu mine,
Kowistein considered the vacation to have passed.
This was because of the unfavorable conditions in which the archduke and his wife
were tied up due to an unusual heavy snowfall, and even the archduke and his wife
stayed in the Ebisu mine for a long time.
I thought Roena wouldn't even care about my vacation in the midst of being busy.
I did-
'Your vacation was allowed by your father.'
As soon as Roena arrived at Hadelus Castle, she brought good news to Kobystein.
'It's a precious vacation I got while writing a letter to my father, so I hope you
can get some rest.'
Kobystein almost looked around for wings on Loena's back.
Because I thought it was obvious that she was an archangel who came down from
heaven.
"Worry less? It must have been difficult to even get a train ticket because I had
to leave all of a sudden."
While his assistant followed and asked questions, he came out of the lobby.
And a clean looking carriage. Just looking at it, it was a luxury rental wagon, so
the assistant rolled his eyes.
Just as I was wondering if I could have rented an expensive carriage because I
could not find a train ticket, a maid waiting next to the carriage spoke softly.
"It's Kobistein. The Grand Duchess has sent you a chariot so you are on your way."
"No, I said that you don't have to... ... ."
Kobystein pursed his lips and added.
"I can go on horseback. It is more than enough that you have already made a
reservation for the Ale Hotel in Alain."
"How do you ride a horse on such a long road? Don't be shy and go for a ride."
As the maid urged her to open the carriage door by hand, Kobystein put her luggage
into the carriage as if she had no choice.
The assistant who was beside him then asked with a puzzled expression.
"Ko, Kobistein, did I hear wrong now?"
"What do you mean?"
"Eh, Ale Hotel is a five-star hotel. Besides, I heard that Ale Hotel in Alang has a
good view, so you have to make a reservation a year in advance... ... ."
When the assistant was unable to finish his speech, the maid, who was beside him,
said with a smile.
"Right. Ale Hotel is one of the best hotels in the April family."
"ah."
"However, a monthly accommodation voucher is reserved for direct family members. I
gave it to you so it didn't harm other guests."
"Huh!"
The assistant was so startled that he covered his mouth and let out a sigh.
Come to think of it, the Grand Duchess was the precious youngest daughter of the
April family.
If it is a room reserved for her, it must be a VVVIP special room where she cannot
stay even if she has money.
The assistant grabbed Kobystein's sleeve and begged.
"Kobistein, can't you put me in your luggage and go?"
"You say that."
Kobystein was blunt and refused and went into the wagon.
The assistant looked at him with envy and envy. Kobystein bowed his head once more
to the maid.
"I don't know how to repay the Grand Duchess-sama's consideration like Hahae."
"Little witch is in return for all the hard work you've done, so don't feel
burdened and come back."
"still... ... ."
"Of course, he said that he had a lot of work to do when he came back. You will
have to be prepared."
When the maid spit jokes, Kobystein answered with a bright eye.
Normally, I would have trembled at the fear of a horrific murder, but not now.
"Tell me that whatever you order, I will accept it sweetly. Even if this one body
is broken, I will make sure that you do what you want."
"Yeah. Okay."
The maid groaned and knocked on the wagon door to signal the departure.
As the wagon carrying Kobystein left, the maid trotted out and knocked on the door
of the wagon waiting outside the cottage.
Then, as the curtains of the carriage were lifted, a cute little girl with red hair
stuck her head out.
"Did you send me well?"
#32.
Hannah answered my question with a smile.
"Yeah. I barely burned it because it didn't burn. Did you take a peek and see that
your mouth is stuck in your ear?"
"Fufufu. great job."
Satisfied that things were progressing as planned, I moved the wagon back to
nature.
In this way, the promise made with Kobistein was kept.
Originally, I had planned to request Archduke Hadelus when he returned to his
castle, but a letter came to him and he was able to proceed quickly.
I wondered what would happen if I said no, but the Archduke's reply was gracious.
Rather, he seemed to be subtly obsessed with other parts.
[Do whatever you want. Anyway, the reply is very quick. It's like waiting for my
letter.]
Not sure.
I had swallowed a smirk at the absurd confidence of Archduke Hadelus.
But delusion is free. Rather than having to correct it, I chose to let it be
misunderstood.
Hannah said as she arrived at the castle and walked down the hallway.
"I'm really envious of going on vacation to Alang. By now, my days are relaxed, so
it's perfect for a walk."
Then, with a sentimental expression on his face, he talked about the past.
"Before coming to Delus, you used to go there once a year. Remember?"
"It did... ... ."
I responded lightly to Hanna, who was reminiscing on the memories, and fell into
thoughts at the same time.
Then it's really weird. The memories that came to mind when we met Diana and
Kobistein are obviously those of Loena, but I don't know why those memories are
instilled in me.
'Does it come to mind when you meet a specific person?'
In Diana and Kobystein, as soon as we had a conversation or made eye contact, a
flash of memory came to mind.
It's a very different feeling from the books I've read.
And when I got that feeling, anecdotes related to them naturally settled in my
mind.
As if I was being assimilated into Roena, it was really strange to see the emotions
she felt at the time.
However, it was difficult to guess what the fuse of memory was from only two
experiences.
"I hope the masters are doing well. Even though Master Elijah was a bit extreme, he
really liked the young lady... ... . Master Kyle loved him so much that it hurts
his mouth."
"I did."
"of course. You are probably wanting to see a lot of Agasil."
Hannah had a faint expression on her face as she remembered April's twins.
In fact, I was worried even though I sent a telegram to April Castle for
Kobystein's lodging case.
It was even more so since it was the first time we had contacted each other after
we got married.
So, I cautiously expressed my intention to contact Hannah, and contacted me with a
brief current situation and wanted to use the Ale Hotel accommodation voucher.
'And I got a reply in almost a day.'
April and Delus were quite far apart. To answer such a distance in one day means
that they poured that much money.
From what I heard, it was sent via a special telegram using magic stones so that
they could arrive quickly.
As if it had been a long-awaited contact, the quick response was very
disconcerting.
How nice it must have been that Geum Ok-yup's youngest daughter didn't tell the
news once after marriage.
Roena was truly compassionate. You could have contacted your family at least once,
but living as if you were cut off.
I wondered if I should stay in contact with the April family even now.
If I survive without dying, they are the people I will meet at any time and once.
April's twins were Maybell's assistant in the original work and one of the sub-
males like Archid.
�Please Embrace Me� was a novel that had exciting fantasy elements as well as the
romance battle of the male protagonists surrounding the female protagonist.
Maybe the orphan Maybell caught my eye because they had the same age and birthday
as Loena?
Hannah asked as I was reminiscing about the meeting of the twins Maybell and April
in the original.
"Doesn't Roena-sama want to see the masters?"
I stared at Hannah. Well, it wasn't the characters I really liked, so I wasn't
impressed.
In the original work, the Marquis of April and the Duke of Hadelus had a bad
relationship.
Her young daughter died of an infectious disease after getting married to another
country, so it was natural to feud.
In particular, April's twins growl when they see Archid and are anxious to fight.
As Archid did, there were many wounds by Loena, so he did not easily overlook the
rudeness of the Marquis of April.
So, when we met each other, things happened in a flash.
'It's because he was kind to the female lead though.'
The two of them didn't quarrel because it was me, the Archid, but they had quite a
fan base throughout the series.
To others, it's an open class, but Maybell's words seem to have worked as a point
of death.
But in my eyes, it was just pure love. Because they wanted to see their younger
sister in Maybel whenever they had time.
The bottom line is that the characters that came to me were not very attractive. I
had no desire to see it.
Anyway, I haven't contacted them before, so do I have to contact them?
I got rid of the worries of whether I should stay in touch or not.
To be honest, I didn't want to even bother with the twins in a situation where it
was overwhelming just to look good to the Archduke Hadelus and his wife.
I shook my head and answered indifferently.
"Well. Well, you'll be fine, you know."
* * *
As the day of the return of the Archduke Hadelus and his wife approached, the
nature was busy preparing to welcome the master.
It's been several days since I couldn't come back due to a sudden change of
weather.
If anything goes against the will of the owner when he comes back, it's a big deal,
so he seems to be preparing even more.
I stared at the users cleaning harder than usual.
Everyone seemed to be anxious not to get caught, so I was a little puzzled.
'It looks clean to my eyes.'
But in the eyes of Elena, who has a clean personality, it will look different.
Since everyone is doing their best, I thought, what if I should do something too.
Wouldn't this opportunity be able to increase the favorability of the Grand Duke
and his wife?
I heard that the reception of the owner is usually carried out formally. Users line
up in two rows to greet you, something like that.
But isn't that a bit stiff? Rather, it was an atmosphere that seemed to only give
tension.
At that moment, a flashing idea struck my head.
'After all, that's welcome.'
I smiled bashfully as an idea came to my mind.
* * *
On the afternoon of the weekend, Damian and Elena's carriage entered Hadel's
Castle.
The two of them had been uncomfortable living in a hotel without knowing it, so I
just wanted to go to the castle and wash up, and then lie down in a comfortable
bedroom.
After a while, the carriage stopped, and I was getting used to getting ready to go
out.
And when the carriage door opened, Elena and Damian's eyes widened.
"Father, mother! Congratulations on your safe return!"
As Roena greeted them with a cheerful voice, they began to sprinkle pollen around
them.
Is that all? Everyone was holding flower branches in their hands and waving them.
Elena and Damian looked puzzled at the hospitality reminiscent of Virgin Road at a
wedding.
Then, suddenly, my eyes met the picket in Roena's hand.
The picket, which looked like it was painted with colorful crayons, was gorgeous at
a glance. Why did you combine the colors for each alternate letter?
Elena opened her mouth as she read the contents of the picket indifferently.
[Milk-colored Elena!
where did you go now
Angels are looking for the goddess because she has disappeared.]
'Hey, what is this?'
Elena was startled and froze backwards. If it was Elena, it was herself.
Roena was smiling brightly while holding a sign with such an absurd phrase. Akid,
who was next to him, held out a bouquet of flowers.
"It's a gift... ... ."
Judging by the voices crawling in, it seems that Roena had ordered them.
Damian's laughter was heard behind him. At first glance, Elena's face turned bright
red as she giggled, saying, "It's a goddess."
What the hell were you thinking about preparing this event?
I was even embarrassed because I was so sincere.
To make this, I think my chest pierced my chest when I think about how it must have
been wiggled with those brackish hands.
At that time, Elena was stunned and unable to say anything.
Roena turned the picket in the opposite direction, and this time Elena burst into
laughter. This is because there was another content hidden behind the picket.
[Damian without an exit.
Once you go in, you can't get out.
Why don't you close the entrance now?]
"Feel free."
When Elena burst into laughter, this time on the contrary, Archduke Hadelus'
laughter stopped.
Archid then greeted Damian with a bouquet of flowers.
"welcome."
"... ... ."
When Damian received a bouquet of flowers from the ice, the users suddenly
applauded.
"welcome! master! Master!"
"You worked hard to come!"
It was the first time I had such a hospitality. In particular, I never dreamed that
Roena and Archid would prepare something like this.
Elena grinned as she looked at Archid's small note in the middle of the bouquet.
[I waited a long time.
I'm glad you're back.]
Although it was not as influential as Roena, the feeling of welcome was conveyed.
It seems that Archik put a lot of effort into this.
Elena stroked Roena and Archid's hair with a smile on their face. Then he pulled
the two of them together and whispered in his ear.
"Thank you, but don't do this next time."
I'm afraid to see others.
At Elena's whispers, who mumbled softly, Roena burst out laughing.
Since it was not a familiar face at all, Elena smiled again.
#33.
The celebration of the safe return of the Archduke Hadelus and his wife ended in
success. The noisy lobby became quiet.
I giggled as I recalled the bewildered expressions of the Archduke and the
Archduke. The picket event was something I did often when I was in my old days.
Although the Grand Duchess hated him, he was proud of himself when he picked up the
picket. I told him not to do it, but he didn't say he didn't like it either.
I guessed that it might be a positive reaction. Because the Grand Duchess loves
children.
Archduke Hadelus sniffed openly and picked up the picket.
I'm going to hang it in my study or something.
Just by looking at it, it was clear that he would think of it as a joke for the
rest of his life. But to me, it was a joke that didn't hurt at all.
It's easier for me to make up a strange picket phrase than to lie down and eat a
mochi.
If the target was an Archid, he might have shown off the otherworldly
swordsmanship.
So if you hang it in your study, it's not me who's in trouble, it's the Grand Duke.
After washing up, Hannah dried her hair and said,
"How did you come up with such a brilliant idea? Somehow, he said he was making
something the whole time in the room."
"I just wanted to welcome you."
"I would have been happy too."
Hannah laughed bashfully. At that time, users were surprised to hear my idea. It's
like he didn't know that I was going to welcome the Grand Duke and his wife.
Still, as much as I had decided to get along well, I wanted to do it right as much
as possible.
Wouldn't it be nice to get some points on this opportunity?
The result was successful, and the atmosphere of the users was good as a result. He
seemed relieved that I was no longer in trouble.
At that time, Vivian, who was arranging the bed next to him, helped out.
"Everyone looked only at the young lady and Archid. How cute."
"I should have brought a painter with me."
When Shuri was shivering, I slammed my fist on the thigh and sympathized.
"So! I should have brought an artist with me to paint Archid-sama!"
'Everyone should see the twitching head with that squeaky gesture! The road must be
passed down from generation to generation as heirlooms!'
Hannah gave her a startled look when I couldn't contain her excitement.
"Little Madame?"
Vivian and Shuri also looked at me stupidly.
I lowered my gaze. Without realizing it, I couldn't control my gratitude.
Actually, Akid's crawling look was so cute earlier, I almost threw the picket.
It was a pity that Kobystein had already been sent away.
'When Kobe comes, I have to make sure to make the video seats first.'
I went to bed with tears in my eyes.
* * *
A few days later, an imperial delegation arrived in the Delus Territory. Only a few
key personnel stayed at Hadelus Castle, and the delegation headed straight for the
Ebisu Mine.
Archduke Hadelus later learned that he had found traces of a spirit in the mine,
and was about to die from stomach ache.
Especially since the ownership has already passed to Elena.
At that time, the Archduke said this to me with a sad expression on his face.
'Sae-ah, I'm sorry. I thought I did a good job.'
'Next time something like this happens, tell me first. I will treat you more
generously than the Grand Duchess.'
Apparently, he knew the deal between me and Elena.
In fact, knowing that the letters were exchanged, there was no way I would have
thought that I would not have known.
After that, Elena smiled very broadly.
In the original story, every time you fuck the prince, you'll see the smile that
you made in this way.
Even though they were a couple, they always hated each other.
In any case, it is said that they hold a banquet because they are sent by the
imperial family even after the delegation. Because of that, the castle was crowded
with banquet preparations.
The delegation lent the whole villa close to the main castle. It's just a matter of
verification, but quite a few people have come down.
'Is it because it's the first appearance of a spirit in hundreds of years?'
I was startled by the unusual size of the contingent, but I immediately understood.
It was because the scale of the wormhole was incomparably larger than that seen in
the original.
After a while, I was able to get information about the wormhole from the spirits.
? It's because when we signed a contract with you, our traces didn't disappear.
? Without the original contractor, it is difficult to find traces of the spirit. If
you leave a certain distance, the trace will disappear.
Indeed, there was another reason why Henry had not found any traces of those years.
Perhaps the reason the spirit was not found is because there are no contractors.
It was surprising because it was the first information I had ever heard. Perhaps in
the original work, Roena died without germinating the qualities of a spirit
warrior, so the work of the Ebisu mine was not widely known.
Because it was only mentioned as saying that a lot of mana stones were mined under
the protection of the spirits.
I stared at the spirits who returned after eating the Delus flower. There are no
Delus flowers in Hadelus Castle, so they eat from afar.
Since you signed a contract with me, you don't have to eat the Delus flowers
anymore, but you can't say anything about your taste.
Fortunately, it wasn't like I did at the Ebisu Mine, where I did the eccentricity
of making Delus flowers bloom everywhere.
There were no Delus flowers in Hadelus Castle because I was still hiding that I was
a spirit warrior.
I muttered as I tapped and touched the spirit with my finger.
"If you eat Delphina here and there, will you find magic stones there?"
? What if the debris builds up?
"You found the goose that lays the golden eggs."
As I laughed, the spirits screamed and trembled and ran away.
I thought he was an innocent child, but I was deceived because he had a dark soul
inside.
? The Yebisu Mine is where we stayed for a long time, so a lot of mana stones were
found. It usually doesn't happen right away.
- The goose that lays golden eggs. This greedy! He's like an evil child who only
knows money.
"I see. I'm sorry."
I shed the spirits' criticism with one ear and answered with no sincerity. It felt
like I had a happy dream for a while and then disappeared,
Well, it wasn't a contract I was specifically hoping for. Because I ultimately
needed the ability that I would get if I signed a contract with them.
It was around the time when I was walking around the garden talking to the spirits.
Just at the same time, Elena was walking on the other side of the road under
someone's escort.
Looking at his clothes, he looked like he was from the imperial family. Besides,
the hair color was very unique.
While I was puzzled by the color of my hair that reminds me of someone, Elena found
me first and called me.
"Roena."
"mother!"
I smiled with a smile as if I was observing, and walked up to Elena and greeted her
belly button.
These days, when he greets like this, the corners of Elena's lips make waves, which
was really fun.
"Oh, it's the Grand Duchess."
The man looked at me and introduced himself with courtesy.
"Nice to meet you. My name is Douglas Essel."
It was a fairly polite greeting, so I bowed my head in the freezing cold, and when
I heard his last name, I hardened my body.
It was because I was familiar with the last name. And, as I expected, Elena further
elaborated on him.
"He is the head of the Duke of Esher. You are the representative of this
delegation."
"Ugh!"
Oh, what is the villain's father doing here?
I was utterly bewildered at the sudden appearance of the villain's father.
The villain, Catherine Essel.
As the only daughter of the Duke of Essel, she was the king of the end of the
board, not inferior to Loena.
The villains among the villains who might have gotten along well if Roena had not
died!
The appearance of the Duke of Essel was not very pleasing to him, as his teeth
gnawed at the thought of Mabel's suffering because of her.
Of course, he was also a pitiful person because he suffered from poor farming for
his children.
However, there was nothing good about connecting with the villainous family, so my
eyes automatically became wary.
As I leaned close to Elena's arms, Elena pulled me forward and said,
"Roena, I need to say hi."
"Hello, Duke Essel."
As I greeted him like a machine and hid behind Elena's skirt, the Duke of Essel let
out a savage laugh.
"it's okay. It's natural to be afraid of strangers at that age."
"By the way, how is Catherine?"
"Yes. These days, I'm so absorbed in horseback riding that I get hurt over and over
again and it's a big deal."
"Such. I should always have an ointment that works well."
"After all, the Grand Duchess seems to understand our hearts. It is because you
have experienced something."
"Still, I think I was less likely to drop horses than peacocks."
"It's embarrassing."
The Duke of Escher bowed his head and trembled softly.
'It looks like they knew each other.'
It seemed that they were quite friendly when they talked about their childhood
naturally.
In fact, the Duke of Essel is an imperial family, so he must have often visited the
imperial family since childhood.
Since Elena is a member of the royal family, she must have had many interactions
with the children of high-ranking nobles.
Actually, since Archduke Hadelus also stayed in the capital when he was young, I
thought that maybe the three of them were close.
'By the way, Catherine is riding a horse. It doesn't suit me at all.'
In the original work, I remember that I hated doing things with my body, so it was
a rather strange hobby.
Without a wagon, it would never move, but it was strange to ride a horse.
Well, you might like it when you're young. It's a time when everyone is like that.
As soon as he was about to pass on nothing, the Duke of Essel said.
"I heard a lot of stories from the Grand Duchess. You did a great job at the last
festival."
"Yeah?"
"It's special. Our Cassie should resemble at least half of Grand Duchess Mercy. I
just like to play."
Apparently, Elena had told him my story. Duke Ezer's words did not end there.
"Besides, the last time I heard that the Grand Duke and his wife, who returned to
their original nature after a few days, were greeted with great hospitality. I
don't know how much Elena boasted so much."
Yes? Are you my mother?
I looked at Elena in amazement and she muttered while avoiding her gaze.
"I didn't brag to the point of wearing out my mouth."
#34.
"No."
As Duke Essel responded with a smile, Elena smirked.
Even though we naturally talked half-heartedly, seeing Elena passing by, it seemed
like they were really close friends.
'I'm sure my mother will praise me.'
Well, lately I've been a really perfect daughter-in-law.
Feeling somewhat proud, I forgot to be wary of Duke Essel and shrugged.
It was then. I wondered where I could feel the chill, and a cool voice interrupted
the conversation.
"What kind of stories are you talking about so much?"
"Your High Majesty."
When the Duke of Essel discovered the Archduke Hadelus, he was polite.
Elena looked at the Archduke with a hard expression on his face as to when he had
laughed. The Archduke's expression was rotten because he had a lot of work today.
I slid over to him and gave him a belly button.
"Were you on a walk, father?"
"yes. I went out for a walk to get some rest, but I became even more tired."
The Archduke replied with a frown on his forehead. Lately, he has been very busy
with overdue work, and he looks really tired.
Archduke Hadelus formally asked the Duke of Ether.
"Is there anything inconvenient for your stay?"
"Yes. as you see."
The Duke of Essel also had a dark expression on his face. At first glance, the
dislike of the Archduke was the same, so I was puzzled.
It feels like the friendly atmosphere up until now is rapidly cooling down.
'what? What is this atmosphere?'
Apparently, the relationship between Archduke Hadelus and Duke of Essel was very
bad.
Then the Duke of Escher glanced at Elena and said:
"Hey, it's work, but it's fun to meet old friends after a long time. Someone keeps
destroying my letters."
Somehow, someone seems to be Archduke Hadelus?
Unsurprisingly, Archduke Hadelus' eyebrows twitched. In the end he couldn't stand
it and said.
"Isn't it polite to keep in touch with someone who has a family no matter how close
they are?"
"What do you see in your eyes? Please do not misrepresent the pure friendship
between me and Elena."
"pure? All the innocence was frozen to death. I didn't know you followed Elena when
you were young."
"It's only you, Damian."
Suddenly, their words became shorter and the atmosphere became even colder.
'It's a treat. This is a political battle.'
Belatedly, I realized the meaning of the war between the Archduke and the Duke of
Essel, and opened my eyes brightly.
I don't know what it is, but I thought I could make a love triangle romance novel
right away.
I was biting my lips because there was no popcorn by my side, but Elena interrupted
the conversation.
"Don't do things that will lead to misunderstandings in front of children."
And then, I'm not hiding my eyes secretly.
'Here you are, Mother. I want to see you! Put your hands away.'
The two people, who recognized my existence belatedly, began to speak sparingly.
Elena had blown the candle at the moment when it was about to be fun. Elena asked,
looking at Archduke Hadelus.
"Duke, did you touch my letter?"
"It's a mistake."
"It's a mistake, I sent two copies before I came here."
Archduke Hadelus' eyes lit up as the Duke of Essel slyly hung up on him. Then Elena
stopped the Duke of Ether and said to the Archduke.
"Next time, don't make a mistake."
"Is there any possibility?"
Damian immediately responded to Elena's request and smiled. At a glance, Bora, Duke
of Essel, was smiling.
Anyway, as a couple, they seemed to be on the side of her husband. The Duke of
Essel shrugged and spoke kindly to me.
"When you come to the capital later, I will introduce you to my daughter. I'm sure
we'll get along well since we're the same age."
Yeah? a villain?
When I made a dissatisfied expression on my face, the Duke of Etcher continued.
"He's a very nice kid. It's a little sloppy, but I'm sure we'll be good friends.
Right, Elena?"
"If it's Kathy, what?"
Elena shrugged her shoulders and showed her positive intentions.
There's no way the villain can be good... ... .
Is it not possible to be objective because it is your own child? However, it was
confusing to even affirm Elena.
As I nodded reluctantly, the Duke of Essel greeted me with a grin.
"Then I'll go for it."
When the Duke of Essel disappeared, Elena asked with a fluke-eyed question.
"A letter, do you have it?"
"no. Already burned."
"her."
Elena gave a shocked expression.
"Why are you burning it?"
"Didn't you say it was a mistake?"
"You could accidentally burn only Douglas' letters."
"Yes. It was possible."
As the archduke grunted, the archduke chewed his lower lip. At that moment, Elena
spoke with a questionable face.
"If it's something like the Yebisu mine... ... ."
"Do you think I look like that, madam?"
"Yes."
"Good to see you. My stomach still hurts."
The Archduke answered coldly and pretended to die of stomach ache.
Then the Grand Duchess licked her lips as if it was ridiculous.
Seeing him muttering, "I knew it was me," he seemed to have taken Damian's side
even though he knew everything. Still, I couldn't say that it was because of a
stomachache in the face of the Grand Prince.
I looked at these two with interest.
'Hmm, you're still on bad terms.'
Now, on days when I don't see the two of them arguing, I get bored for nothing.
However, if I leave it like this, I think there will be sparks again, so I went to
mediation.
"That leg hurts."
As I urged him to return, Damian held out his arm to Elena.
"Can I take you?"
"Roena, let's go."
But Elena ignored it neatly and grabbed my hand. I was suddenly led by Elena and
started walking.
When I turned around, the Archduke was standing still, shrugging his shoulders and
sniffling. As if this situation is very interesting.
'Anyway, I guess someone is not a personality disorder.'
I glanced at the Archduke as if he were a strange person and looked at the road
ahead.
* * *
On a quiet afternoon, Archduke Hadelus called me at once.
"Baby."
"Yes, Father."
"Baby."
"Yes, tell me."
"Baby."
What, am I not talking to the recorder right now?
After I came to the study, I stared at the Archduke who continued to sing 'Sae-aga'
without saying anything else.
I wondered if something was going to happen when they suddenly called, but when I
arrived, I found a cake with a sweet smell and fruits neatly placed on the tray.
Just by looking at it, I did not slow down my vigilance over the many snacks
prepared for me.
Because the look in the archduke's eyes was just that of a bribe!
When I didn't respond anymore, the Archduke cut his chin and chanted the new baby
of fear again.
"Baby."
"If you keep doing this, I will leave."
As I was about to get up, the Archduke grabbed my hand and stopped me. I pretended
not to win and sat back on the sofa.
"Your personality is too quick. I also prepared dessert for you."
"You're making me stare so I can't eat."
"Doesn't the Grand Duchess look like he's sulking at me?"
The Archduke listened to my answer and began to tell my story.
Yes! The Archduke was holding a fork in my hand and putting me on the table so he
couldn't even touch the dessert.
'Really don't leave me alone.'
My fists were trembling, but I endured it when I saw Akid's face. Whoops whoops.
I couldn't even eat the cake with my hands, so I watched the fork swaying in the
Grand Duke's hand.
"I really don't know."
"no. They seem to be avoiding me these days."
Then why don't you avoid him and give up?
I've been thinking about the Grand Duke's pranks lately.
When you look at the Grand Duchess, what was supposed to be a little bit better in
the midst of arguing, it got very, very, very, very bad.
The Grand Duchess now frowned at the sight of the Archduke and reached the point of
backstepping.
Now that I'm noticing that my wife is avoiding me, it seems that my father's
attention rests on the soles of my feet.
My evaluation was very low as I was the person who made the delicious dessert in
front of me with the rice cake in the picture.
The Archduke muttered as I looked at him with a slightly sullen expression on his
face.
"Are you going to burn Douglas' letter, too?"
"Yeah?"
I tilted my head when the Duke of Essel suddenly came to mind here.
Rather than a letter, it must have been that his father's clumsy cubism made the
Grand Duchess mad.
You mean you don't know?
Or are you doing this knowingly?
Why is your personality like this?
While the Archduke's criticism continued to unfold in my head, the Archduke scooped
out the dessert with a fork and handed it to me.
"ah."
"ah."
I took the dessert with my mouth wide open at the command of the Archduke. It was
terribly delicious because I had endured it for a long time.
As soon as I ate it, the Archduke took another cake and fed it a couple more times.
I don't know why I'm holding the fork in my hand, but I first matched my father's
rhythm.
It was about time to pick up a cake like that. The Grand Duke said with a smirk.
"So that's the thing, baby."
"?"
"You must keep an eye on the Duke of Escher. He seems to be generous with you for
some reason, you bastard."
What are you doing?
I rolled my eyes at the out-of-the-box spy suggestion.
No, this father is only trying to convince me with a cake.
Just as I was about to say no, the Archduke pulled out something.
'That's... ... !'
#35.
A few days ago, I went into a panic. It was because I lost my precious diary while
taking a walk.
That is also my secret diary, which puts together Archid's every move.
It was probably spilled from the bag while arguing with the spirits, but I couldn't
find it no matter how much I looked for it.
I tried to mobilize Hanna, Vivian, and Shuri, but I couldn't see a single corner of
the diary.
'iced coffee. A diary of my blood, sweat and tears.'
Fortunately, the diary was locked.
I couldn't open it except for the magic tool key I made with my slush funds.
Of course, if someone who is good at magic tries to force it off, there is nothing
they can't do, but no one wants to spy on a child's diary.
It is said that all the information written in the diary is already in my head, but
it was a disappointment.
I even asked the users to bring them to me if they found them later, but I couldn't
find them for several days.
I did!
'Why is it in the hands of the Archduke!'
I was startled and stared pitifully at my ping-ku-pin-ku diary in the Archduke's
hand.
Fortunately, seeing the lock as it was, it seemed that he hadn't looked inside.
'If you've seen it, you wouldn't call me Sae-ga so sweetly.'
Everything about Archid was written in it.
Birthday, height, weight, blood type, etc. My big data that I accumulated step by
step by figuring out the information of Archid without knowing it or knowing it!
It was really worthwhile to even collect the information by running on my own feet.
If it was about Archid, I wrote it down without omitting anything, so it might be a
little scary for others to see.
I smiled calmly.
"Oh, I was still looking for it. Your father found you."
Naturally, he reached out and took the diary, but the Archduke hid it behind him.
"please."
"The one who found it is the one who has it."
"It's mine."
"This castle is mine. I picked it up on my land, and now it is mine."
The Archduke forcibly responded and did not return the diary.
Guess who's not the personality destroyer!
It must have been that he had underestimated the Archduke too much. Are you trying
to take advantage of an opportunity and even use your child to eat it?
Unscrupulous person!
Foolish and naughty man!
The Archduke said while he was only shooting inwardly abusive language that he
couldn't even express out of his mouth.
"Until Duke Essel returns. If you do my favor, I'll give you a diary."
I was about to be taken aback by his generous suggestion.
"It was originally mine."
As I grumbled, the Archduke shrugged his shoulders and said:
"It's mine now."
will you kill me?
I chewed my lower lip with a deep sense of intent. It was a moment when the Grand
Duchess made a lot of sense.
Is this what it means to not be able to communicate?
The Archduke seemed bored with the Archduke's unresponsiveness and turned an arrow
at me.
I, who suddenly became a victim between a couple who did not get along well, put on
a face of resignation with tears in my eyes.
First of all, the diary shouldn't be in the Archduke's hands.
Now that I see, it seems that the dessert was the bait, and the real bait was my
diary.
"You must give it back."
"Sure."
At my firm promise, the Archduke smiled brightly and reached out his other hand and
asked for a handshake.
Only after receiving the memorandum did I hold the Archduke's hand.
It was the moment when the Archduke and I made a secret deal.
* * *
It was not difficult to monitor the Duke of Essel.
Compared to observing Archid, I would say that it is not a difficult opponent.
In particular, the Duke of Essel was in charge of this delegation, so he frequently
went to and from the Ebisu mine, so he often left the castle.
The conditions for the Grand Duke were limited to when he was in the castle, so it
wasn't a time-consuming task either.
He mainly worked, read, and went for a walk, and occasionally played chess with the
Grand Duchess.
When the Duke of Essel met the Grand Duchess, I used to intervene, and although it
is convenient to observe openly from the side, it was largely because the Archduke
made it so.
Somehow he seemed to dislike the friendship between the Grand Duchess and the Duke
of Ethel.
"So in the chess game, Duke Essel won. This is what we call a 2-2 draw."
The Archduke's expression became serious as I chattered as if giving a report to
the boss.
"If it's chess, you can play it with me too."
"Can I do it too?"
When I asked a question, the Archduke smirked and refused.
"I know I'm going to be temperamental again. Let's grow up a bit and apply for a
match."
"As long as my father doesn't tease me, I can have fun playing the game."
"I'm playing games for that, so don't do it."
The Archduke replied playfully as if he had heard something nonsense.
I don't even get angry anymore when I'm smirking with Akid's face.
'I can't stand it because I see Archid.'
Rather than that, it seemed it was time to think about the Grand Duke's intentions.
It was as if he somehow knew the real reason for this bizarre deal.
'It seems to be an excuse to monitor the Duke of Essel, and to stop them from being
alone with the Grand Duchess.'
Looking at the strangely added conditions, I had reasonable doubts.
The condition of monitoring the Duke of Essel in the first place was his every
move.
But now, there is an additional requirement to be by his side whenever he meets the
Grand Duchess.
Considering the growling we met on the promenade then, the Archduke didn't seem to
like the Duke of Essel.
The Grand Duchess, on the other hand, expressed her close friendship with the Duke
of Essel since childhood.
If this had been normal, I would have thought that my parents-in-law were fighting
again, but somehow it was suspicious.
The Grand Duchess has no idea, but it seems that only the Grand Duchess is
wandering.
The Grand Duke seems to think that I am easy to handle because I am so young, but I
am not a very easygoing child.
I glanced around when the Archduke's vigilance had completely slowed down.
"Come to think of it, my mother and Duke of Essel seem to have a very good
relationship."
"It's good. Originally, the Grand Duchess had a better relationship with me."
really?
I opened my eyes roundly to the story of the beginning of the golden age. Even if
you live in Hadelus Castle for just one month, everyone knows that the relationship
between the Archduke and the Duchess is not that good.
But it was surprising that they were pretty close in the past, so I urged him.
"Ah, I don't think so. From my point of view, my mother seemed to be more
comfortable with Duke Essel."
With a little stimulation, the Archduke looked at me dryly and said,
"Baby, it seems that observation is fun."
Not at all. I'm also busy observing Archid, but it's annoying because my work
doubles.
As I pretended to be innocent and stared blankly, the Archduke shook his head.
"yes. How can you, young, know the circumstances of adults?"
Then he drooped down on the sofa like a man who had lost his energy. From the looks
of it, it seems that he and Elena had a good relationship in the past.
'Why did things suddenly go bad?'
The reason was not at all incomprehensible. First of all, the Prince's personal
love story was too complicated.
Even if he took care of his free-spirited undergarments properly, the Grand Duchess
wouldn't be displeased.
Of course, the Grand Duchess seemed to enjoy the Grand Duchess's reaction, so there
was nothing to say.
'Anyway, this couple is not normal either.'
I ate the dessert eagerly next to the Prince who shut his mouth unsuitably. While
working hard in my head to dig into their relationship.
* * *
"It smells, it smells."
At the words I muttered while arranging flowers, Vivian took the plunge.
"Then the flowers don't smell?"
"No, not flowers."
Between the Archduke and the Archduke.
I concentrated on arranging flowers while hiding behind the scenes. Aren't nobles
the ultimate king of hobby conquest?
I was educated and enjoyed all kinds of hobbies.
How can I have such a luxury hobby without my money? The life of aristocrats is
honey.
'The relationship between the two seems to be a little different from the original
I know.'
Since the original was focused on Maybell's narrative, there weren't many stories
about the Archduke Hadelus and his wife.
Even if they appeared occasionally, both sides were busy blaming each other.
So I thought that they really hated each other, but seeing what the Archduke looked
like, it seemed like there was something hidden in the story.
In particular, the behavior of Archduke Hadelus was very suspicious. Looking back,
I would say that the way he treats Duke Ezer is like he treats his enemies.
Of course, the Duke of Etcher seemed disinterested in the Grand Duchess. However,
it doesn't seem to be visible to the Grand Duke who is the party involved.
'Shall we think of Countess Arya?'
She was a maid of acquaintance with Elena since she was in the Imperial Palace.
After marriage, she was working as a maid in Hadelus Castle.
'no. It seems that Mei, a maid of Elena's closet, is more likely to think of it
than Countess Arya.'
As I contemplated and focused on the flower arrangement, Vivian paid attention.
"It has thorns, so be careful."
"ouch."
Tell me about that in advance, Vivian!
As I stared at her with tears in her eyes, Vivian grabbed the flower and pressed
her hand with a handkerchief.
"Ugh, I thought so. Be careful."
Red blood dripped onto the handkerchief. Because of his delicate skin, blood was
dripping down his cheeks.
"Please wait. I'll bring you some ointment."
As Vivian disappeared and was holding her hand with a handkerchief, Archid, who had
been waiting for her, was walking by.
I waved my hand warmly because Akid was waiting while arranging flowers on the road
passing by after training on purpose.
"Archid-sama!"
#36.
Archid flinched and looked towards me. Then he started sniffing me and sniffing me.
'What are you doing?'
I stared at him for a long time, then he staggered towards me.
Standing farther away than usual, I thought I was smelling sweat.
The smell of sweat is fine too.
Does he really not know that the smell of Archid's sweat is more fragrant than the
high-end perfumes sold in department stores?
I wanted to get closer to the disappointment, but I thought that Archid would be in
trouble, so I held it tight.
Akid asked, looking at the flowers on the simple table.
"Were you arranging flowers?"
"Yeah. Pretty, right?"
I smiled broadly and pointed to the flower arrangement.
When it was all made, it was planned to be placed in the bedroom lobby. Going to
and from the bedroom, I wondered if the scent of flowers would make me think of
myself.
"Yes, you are pretty... ... ."
Instead of answering Archid, I wondered if he would open his eyes in a round shape,
but he hurriedly approached me.
It was a quick move as if he had completely forgotten that he had intentionally
spread the distance.
"Are you hurt?"
"Oh, I got stabbed by a thorn. It doesn't matter."
That's right, I was hurt.
Then I remembered that I had been stabbed with a thorn and smiled broadly. I hid my
fingers behind my back and Archid took my hand.
After all, not long after being stabbed by a thorn, I pressed down on it, and drops
of blood fell. Archid muttered with a serious face.
"There is so much blood."
That's what Archid presses.
If I said that, I was startled and seemed to back away.
Well, I think I'd like to see that too.
Naturally, I suppressed the delusions that flowed out of my head. Now that I'm
worried, I decided to try whining a little more.
"Um, if Archid-nim blows me up, I think I'll get better soon."
The gloomy face was a bonus. As I reached out my hand to ask, Akid's eyes
fluttered.
He hesitated for a moment, then slowly grabbed my finger and started blowing ho-ho-
ho.
A gentle breeze blew with his fingertips. It hit my heart just like the wind that
blows against my heart.
What can I do, Akid is so cute.
If I gather this energy, I think I will be able to destroy the continent as well.
I looked at Akid, struggling to contain my heart pounding. My face was about to
turn red as I kept holding on.
Then Archid looked up at me and asked.
"how about it?"
I think I'm going to die because of you.
pop-!
I heard something explode in my heart. no heart left
Just when I thought I might have a heart attack like this, Vivian came with an
ointment.
"Oh, Archid-sama is here too."
"Hello, Vivian."
Archid stopped blowing ho-ho-ho and greeted Vivian. I looked at Archid proudly at
the familiar name.
Then Vivian muttered as she healed her wounds.
"Because my young lady has been arrogant from the beginning. Especially since you
only get hurt when you leave the ointment?"
"Vivian, that's a abandonment of your job."
As I grumbled, Vivian shrugged and didn't listen. It was kind of weird, so I was
staring at it, but Archid said.
"Then I will take care of my country and go."
yes. Please take care. It's okay to break both knees if Archid takes care of them.
When I opened my bright eyes like a twinkling star, Vivian shook her head with an
absurd face.
At first glance, seeing "who is going to stop the young lady's whims" seemed to be
referring to a change in my attitude toward Akid.
I told Archid when the treatment was over.
"I heard that you and Duke Essel are going to have an archery match on the weekend
before the delegation leaves."
"Oh, right."
"Are you going to participate, too?"
Akid shook his head at my question. My nostrils widened at the thought of seeing
the dignified Archid already shooting a bow.
'I prepared a painter in advance for my day.'
In the past, I have not been able to leave as a picture in a barrel that
unexpectedly radiates charm.
But since you openly open up the game, I was inflated with the thought of
collecting the shots of my life. Then Archid said cautiously.
"If you have time, would you like to come see me?"
"Sure!"
It was so embarrassing to say something so obvious.
If I don't go, who are you going to show your wonderful side to?
Of course, everyone should see Akid's cool appearance, but the first thing I want
to see is the psychology of a devotee.
I pulled out a nicely wrapped box from my pocket and held it out.
Actually, I was waiting for Archid to give this to me. Flower arranging was a game
to appease boredom.
"I have already made a handkerchief to pray for victory."
"Yeah? Did Roena make it herself?"
"of course. It's a handkerchief embroidered by pricking your fingers every day."
Embroidering by children's hands was not difficult at all. How hard did you work to
complete the number you liked?
There were several failed white handkerchiefs turned into rags. It was yesterday
that I finished the handkerchief that was worth seeing.
Archid looked at the handkerchief's embroidery and didn't say anything. I was a
little nervous about that, so I spoke for a while.
"The shape is not good compared to the ones on the market or the ones my mother
made, but it's my devotion... ... ."
"Is this me?"
Archid showed off the embroidery of the handkerchief and made a somewhat excited
voice. I wondered if he didn't like it because he didn't say anything, but it seems
to be the other way around.
As I shook my head, he smirked. In an instant, an optical illusion occurred as if
flowers were blooming behind him.
Again, that handkerchief was a failure. When comparing the real thing side by side,
it was inconvenient because it was said to be insignificant.
I decided to make a handkerchief again and reached out.
"I can't. I made it again before the weekend... ... ."
When I tried to take the handkerchief, Akid quickly leaned back.
"I do not like it."
"Yeah?"
"Now that it's in my hands, this handkerchief is mine."
The remarks were very similar, in case someone was the son of Archduke Hadelus.
When I bit my hand with a bewildered expression, he quickly hid the handkerchief in
his arms. Then he smiled and said.
"You gave me a handkerchief embroidered by myself, so I will repay you with first
place in the archery match."
"Ah, you don't have to worry. I just gave it because I liked it... ... ."
"That's what I like to say."
"Okay, do you like it?"
"Yeah. I like it."
At Akid's words, I bit my lower lip and mumbled.
"So, you really liked the handkerchief... ... . If I had known that you would like
it this much, I would have given it to you right away."
"It's not necessarily because of the handkerchief. It's important that Roena gave
it to you. So, should Roena be the only one cheering for me?"
Akid smiled softly and spoke again and again. Confused at the sight, I nodded and
thought.
'Hey, this is the fan management I've only heard of... ... .'
It seemed to be managed in advance because I was afraid that I would cheer for my
father or Duke Essel.
I have a lot to worry about. All I can see is Archid!
I grabbed his hand and said loudly.
"Of course! I will cheer you on in the most visible place!"
* * *
Shhh, Tak!
The sound of something being shot and hit was constantly heard. It was the sound of
Archid practicing hard before the match.
From early morning to evening, he almost lived in the dance hall, so his teacher,
Edan, was also taking attendance stamps at the dance hall.
Ethan became the deputy commander of the Knights of Hadelus and became Archid's
swordsmanship teacher under the orders of the Archduke.
It was actually a lot of worry as Akid added physical training after almost a year
of enlisting.
It was because teaching a child who had never received proper training was not an
easy task for even an experienced man.
However, despite his worries, Archid had a fairly solid basics.
For a child who only had liberal arts classes for almost a year, his body was very
strong.
He was afraid that someone was the bloodline of the Hadelus family, so his
athleticism and strength were at a level that exceeded that of ordinary people.
There was no doubt that if he reached the age of majority and showed the unique
abilities of the Hadelus family, he would become a householder with a bright
future.
Archid, who had hit the last arrow, shook his head, and Ethan held out a towel and
said:
"It seems that Archid-sama will win this match."
"It's overrated. I am still not good enough to defeat my father."
"Actually, Grand Duke has been very good at archery since childhood. The Duke of
Essel also said that he enjoys hunting, so his skills must be great."
"It's not easy."
Archid stared at the barrel of arrows with a serious expression. I wondered if he
was trying to practice more, so Ethan dissuaded him.
"It's a joke. Don't forget that you're doing well right now, so you need to
condition yourself before the match."
"yes."
Archid touched the handkerchief tied to his wrist as if to appease his regret. At
first glance, crooked embroidery stood out.
First of all, it was clear that he was a human being because he had eyes, nose and
mouth, but the embroidery was too sloppy to be human.
As Ethan stared intently at the handkerchief, Archid raised an eyebrow and said:
"As long as I have this, I will win the match."
"Any amulet?"
"It's more precious than a talisman."
It was the first gift my wife gave me.
Ethan was convinced by Akid's small mumble and shook his head.
It seems that the Grand Duchess gave a handkerchief as a present to wish for
victory in this match.
'They said they had a bad relationship, and it was all rumors.'
Ethan was dispatched to the front line a year ago, subjugated the demon beast, and
returned this year, so he only listened to Loena's notoriety.
I've never seen it in person, so I don't know for sure, but if I embroidered my
handkerchief on a handkerchief and gave it as a gift, it didn't seem like I had a
bad relationship with Archid, nor did I have a bad personality.
Embroidery was a difficult hobby for a person with a quick temper. Besides, Ethan
knew firsthand that the rumors could not be trusted.
There were already bad rumors about Archid, but the young master I met in person
was different from the rumors. So all the rumors about the Grand Duchess will be in
vain.
Ethan grinned and patted Archid on the shoulder.
"Then, Archid-sama will take first place."
"Yes. I will definitely do that."
Archid's blue-gray eyes had a young gun. It was just like Damian's childhood, and
Ethan looked at him with delight.
#37.
As if he knew how to play archery, the weather on the weekend was the best.
It was a little windy, but not enough to prevent an outdoor archery match.
In the afternoon, the knights of Hadelus and the knights of the imperial contingent
gathered at the gymnasium.
As the crowd gathered, the auditorium was filled with loud noises.
After that, the players who would compete in the match appeared one after the
other.
The Duke of Essel appeared in a red uniform, and the Archduke Hadelus appeared in a
black uniform.
The moment I burst into laughter at the contrast at a glance, I snorted at Akid
that followed.
Her black hair was blue in the sunlight and swayed softly in the shallow wind. The
blue-grey eyes beneath them showed the determination to win.
Is that all? The black uniform that seemed to match Archduke Hadelus was natural
without any awkwardness, even though the child was wearing it. He was tall compared
to his peers and had a good skeleton.
'Oh my God, what if the black uniform suits you so well!'
I felt the movement of the painters next to me making fun of their brushes. A total
of three painters were contracted to paint only Archid today.
'I saved money for this day.'
I watched with delight the way the painters were doing their archids brilliantly.
There's still some debt Roena left behind, but that's something you can gradually
reduce.
First of all, it was my duty to leave a picture of Archid's national treasure level
right now and publicize it to the world.
It was around the time when he was wandering while looking at Archid like that. The
crowd seemed to be buzzing, and someone in a white uniform casually joined the
roster.
'mother?'
I rubbed my eyes, wondering if I had seen it wrong, but Elena did not disappear.
Elena wore a white uniform with her hair tied high and entered with a large bow the
size of her body. Shuri said when I was surprised and stupid.
"The Grand Duchess said that he enjoyed archery since childhood. At the height of
their fun, there were no men who could match them."
"Huh, really?"
"Yeah. And this is what I heard... ... ."
Shuri hesitantly approached my ear and whispered softly.
"Rumor has it that you can do well by tying up people you don't like and putting an
apple on your head... ... ."
Shuri couldn't finish her words, coughed and stepped back.
He didn't forget to warn that he should keep his index finger on his lips and keep
quiet.
'Mother, you were a very scary person.'
After all, he was the one who heard the sound of 'Heint's Mad Dog'. I haven't seen
her true nature yet, but her behavior has become polite.
It was because he had momentarily imagined hanging from a tree and placing an apple
above his head.
It was then. I felt his gaze and looked up to see Archid staring at me. When our
eyes met, he smiled and pointed to my wrist. The handkerchief I gave him was neatly
tied around his wrist.
'Ugh!'
I unwittingly grabbed the heart that had been shot.
That handkerchief was my first tribute. It was given because he was looking for an
opportunity to pay tribute, and he was just about to play.
So, how did you even certify like this?
I was so moved that I tapped the corners of my eyes that were not even wet with my
fingertips.
Then he blinked his eyes and ordered the painters to quickly draw that dignified,
bright, shy, cute and lovely figure.
The painters' hands sped up again, and I clenched my jaw and focused on Archid.
Satisfied with being able to act openly like this regardless of victory or defeat
in the match.
* * *
Archid stared at the target with a tense expression on his face. The moment the
wind calms down, Pad-! The arrow was shot and centered exactly.
I was lucky to have a good first start, and I turned around, but just met the gaze
of the Grand Duchess who came after me.
"It's pretty good."
It was a blunt word, but Archid opened his eyes wide in surprise. It was strange
that she spoke to me first.
"thank you."
Elena's eyebrows twitched as her voice became more polite. As if he didn't like
something, Archid hurried to walk.
Meanwhile, Elena stared intently at the disappearing Archid.
'Am I scared?'
It was an Archid who suddenly disappeared before we could even talk more. Elena
shrugged her shoulders, who had somehow gotten a little shy.
It was really strange. I don't think he was particularly interested in what the
Grand Duke and his wife were doing before.
Now I was a little worried about twitching like that.
Elena raised her bow and looked at the target. Moments later, when the arrow hit
her right, she breathed in, exhaled, and turned around.
Damian, who was waiting behind him, approached her.
"Don't overdo it."
His expression was quite stiff. Tura Elena, who was worried about inappropriately,
sarcastically.
"Since when did you start worrying about me?"
Then Damian grabbed her left arm and said,
"It's not something I'm going to talk about with my arms trembling."
"... ... ."
"Take it easy. If possible, it would be better if you abstain."
His eyes were serious to say that he was dying. The trembling fingertips calmed
down from the pressure of the hand holding the arm.
Elena stared intently at my arm that was holding his hand. And knowing what Damian
was talking about, he clapped his hand and slapped it.
"Come now and don't pretend you're worried. Displeased."
"... ... ."
"I am fine. After losing, don't cry and do your best, right?"
Elena looked at Damian in anger and said,
"And isn't that what you're going to say to me?"
I was hurt by someone
Elena shrugged a little, and Damian was silent. After a while, he shrugged and
shivered as if he had ever been worried.
"It's because I don't have the desire to win against an opponent who has a bad
body."
"I have no luck. I wish I could die."
Elena wrinkled her face and slapped Damian on the shoulder and disappeared.
Damian patted the bumped shoulder. Damian, who had a cold face as if he had ever
laughed, shot an arrow at the target. As a result, it deviated slightly from the
center.
After that, he continued to archery with a clever deflection. As if someone
deliberately decided to lower the score.
* * *
"Archid-sama, you worked hard!"
As I handed the towel and water, Archid frowned and patted the back of his head.
Looking at his expression, he seemed unsatisfied with the result. He muttered with
a sullen face.
"sorry. We didn't win."
"Yeah? What do you mean. Who hit eight out of ten!"
As I jumped in excitement, Archid rolled his eyes.
"Still, I promised to repay you with a win... ... ."
The wretched eyelashes trembled. Eyelashes flapping like the wings of a butterfly
seemed to fan my heart.
Maybe I should really like Archid.
It seemed that he was even more regretful because I gave him a handkerchief and
cheered him on.
But he was really 'we lost but we fought well'. No, it was hard to see that I lost.
It took second place after the Duke of Essel.
Archduke Hadelus was not in good shape, so he kept off center and only received
partial points.
Elena, who was in the lead, also made mistakes in the second half to see if her
stamina had dropped.
Thanks to that, the Duke of Essel, who got nine out of ten, won the championship,
and Archid took second place. I was surprised that the Archduke's skills weren't as
good as I thought.
I spit out all my bluffs and ended up being the last. You'll have to play hard
later.
"It was cool enough and we fought well. I've never even heard of a bow, so it just
looked great, didn't it?"
I smiled softly and gently wiped his sweat with my hands.
Archid flinched, but did not reject my touch. I'm just fiddling around with a water
bottle.
wait for a while I wondered if Archid was staring at me, and asked quietly.
"If it's okay, can I teach you?"
"Yeah?"
I was startled by the gunshot eyes, as if when I was depressed. The blue-gray eyes
stared at me, and I was nervous.
When I looked at him with parental care, Archid lowered his head and said. It
suddenly lost its light and was dyed gray by itself.
"You don't like it? Well, to my father or other knights rather than me... ... ."
"Ugh, no! Please teach me!"
For a moment, Akid felt sorry for him, and without realizing it, he screamed
loudly. Because of that, passing knights glanced at this side.
My eyes fluttered aimlessly at the unfamiliar situation. Then, Akid said with a
smirk.
"Yes, I like it."
uh, what is it?
It was a smile that was so bright that it was hard to believe that it was a face
that had been dripping with Cheo Yeon-mi until recently.
What is this sudden temperature difference? Could it be that I fell for Akid's
greed?
I looked at Archid with a bewildered face, but from afar, the Grand Duchess quickly
left with a Sura-like face.
He didn't usually look angry when he threw away the quiver he was holding.
'What's going on?'
Taking a quick look at the prince's eyes, he didn't look very good either.
#38.
inconvenient. very uncomfortable
I was confused as to whether food was going into my mouth or my nose at a cold
dinner party.
They were both stubborn and didn't want to avoid them first, so they were eating
face to face. They also stared at each other as if to kill each other.
It's already been three days, so I really felt like I was going to die.
After the archery match, the imperial contingent went up to the capital after the
final expedition.
'Come to think of it, a regular meeting will be held soon. Then come all together.
Let's say hello to each other.'
I was so thrilled when the Duke of Ezer showed his intention to introduce me to the
evil woman until the end.
Besides, the atmosphere in our house hasn't been so since he went.
To run away with this kind of cold air flowing through our family! After all, the
villain's father!
The atmosphere was bloody and he couldn't even ask the Archduke for a diary, so it
wasn't frustrating at all.
"Collock!"
Eventually, food caught my throat and I snorted, and Akid handed me water.
"it's okay?"
No, I'm dying. Let me dry them both.
Akid misunderstood the signal in my tender eyes and patted him on the back.
"Spit it out, come on."
"Cheap."
A carrot stuck in his throat came out of his throat at Akid's beating. After that,
I was able to breathe a little and touched my bitter neck.
It can't be like this. It's going to be a bad family on the road.
Although the relationship was somehow restored, it could not be left as it is. I
raised my hand with determination.
"I have something to tell you!"
Elena and Damian, who were looking at each other at the sound of my roaring voice,
looked at me at once.
Shaped eyes, as if a wolf and a lion were looking at their prey. Then, the cold
voices of the two rang out one after another.
"what?"
"Tell me."
As he stared at me at the same time, a cold sweat started flowing naturally. Even
though he doesn't seem like a hostile to me, I'd say the chatter is cool.
I was scared for a moment and almost lowered my hand, but when I saw Akid, I
gathered up the courage.
"So, I want to go on a picnic!"
As I shouted loudly, the atmosphere became quiet for a moment. After a while, Elena
said with a smirk.
"yes. Have a good trip with Archid. Get permission for something like that."
It was an answer that completely misunderstood my intentions. I quickly shook my
head and explained further.
"no. My father and mother and the four of us want to go together."
"... ... ."
"Hey, I don't think we've ever been together. Yeah?"
I eagerly put my hands together and put on a sad expression on my face.
A project to reconcile the so-called personality disorder mother-in-law and become
a harmonious family.
Playing Petra alone was not enough to silence the shells fired by Duke Essel.
'Those two lack dialogue.'
If misunderstandings are only built up and not resolved, they often turn into
obsessions towards each other.
Even in the original story, Elena and Damian looked like the tangled thread was out
of control.
That's because the deep goal between the two of them showed no sign of
disappearing. But now there seems to be room for improvement.
Elena wrinkled her face at my bombshell remarks. It looked like he didn't want to
go.
I thought the words I hated would come out of my mouth right away, so I hit the
player.
"I heard that the Pael River is so pretty. Go and play boating, catch tag, and eat
a delicious lunch... ... ."
The words got longer and longer, and only stories that didn't make sense came out.
On the other hand, Elena's eyes did not move at all. Just by looking at it, I have
to say that I can feel 'I go to play with those kids and do what I do'.
While I was in a hurry and lost my mind, Archid stepped out.
"Didn't you donate a portion of the proceeds from this festival to the local
temple?"
"Is that so?"
"I think it would be good to go on a picnic as reconnaissance. It's better for
others to see than it is to say openly that you came for an inspection."
"Hmm, that's right."
Elena only showed her reaction. I had eyes that were not moved at all by my words
earlier.
'Work takes precedence over a child's pure request, isn't it?'
Somehow, it felt as if the intimacy had been formed in the past. On the other hand,
I admired Archid's exquisite hitting.
'You're going to do it yourself for me... ... .'
I looked at Archid with dim eyes. For me, it was my delusion.
I'm a fan, but it's okay to make this kind of misunderstanding, right?
The Archduke, who had been silent the whole time, said:
"Yeah, let's go."
"grandee."
The Archduke replied to Elena's jersey.
"Your wife, if you want to rest, rest."
Ah, then no! We all have to go together.
I was just about to say something, but the Archduke grinned and scratched the
inside of the Grand Duchess.
"You are such a hard-working person that you cannot even grant your daughter-in-
law's wishes."
"When did I say I wasn't going?"
"Originally, I thought it would be because you were a selfish person, didn't you?"
Pababat-
The sound of sparks spreading through the air seems to be audible. In the
suffocating scene, I put my forehead on the inside.
'This family is hopeless. Shall we just run away with Archid?'
immediate situation. If the voices were raised here, he was planning to take Archid
out of the restaurant.
But that didn't happen.
"song."
Unexpectedly, I wondered if Elena sighed in approval, then looked at me and said.
"I'll ride the wagon with Roena instead."
Mother, who is my doctor? I want to ride with Archid!
I flinched a little, but it was not enough. I posted it to talk to you, but you
said you're leaving.
Damian said to Archid as if he had been waiting.
"It is what I wish for. Archid, are you typing with me?"
No, why! A couple should ride together!
Without a moment to dry them, the two got up from their seats at the same time.
Then Elena grabbed me and Damian grabbed Archid.
I, who suddenly became a separated family, looked at Akid as he moved away.
This isn't it... ... .
Somehow, it seemed that difficulties were expected even before the picnic.
* * *
little by little.
The sound of the carriage carrying Elena and me moving quietly echoed.
Elena looked out the window and said nothing. I was trying to feel drowsy as I
looked like I had lost my energy somehow.
It was around the time when I was so sleepy. Elena called me.
"Baby."
"Yeah?"
"Come here."
She tapped me next to me. She speaks very kindly, so when I just stared at her, she
said softly.
"I'm going to hurt my neck from sleeping like that. I'll give you my knees, so lie
down."
She patted me on the side, as if benevolent and forcing. I reluctantly went to her
side and cut her knee.
Then she put the shawl around her shoulders over me. As I was about to run away
from my sleep at the sudden kindness, Elena said.
"Just in case, I have no regrets about you."
"... ... ."
"We can go on a picnic together at any time. So, you don't have to be so nervous
and ask for it. If you want something, don't hesitate to tell me."
Apparently, my appearance at the restaurant that day caught my eye. Well, the
Archduke and Archduke at that time were terrifying.
I trembled at the shapely eyes that came to mind again.
It was a blunt word, but the regret was conveyed through it. At this, I got lucky
with a bashful smile.
"Yeah. Okay. So I mean."
"?"
When Elena made eye contact as if telling her to speak, I asked with a quick
glance.
"When you come back, can I come in a carriage with Archid-sama?"
But Elena was adamant.
"That's not okay."
When do you say you want something, don't hesitate to say it?
I was immediately rejected, putting on an absurd expression on my face. Then Elena
whispered lowly.
"I didn't listen to everything."
yes yes Will you be bored?
With a steamy expression on my face, I blown air into my cheeks and inflated them.
It was a sign of dissatisfaction, but Elena only smiled and looked at the window.
yes. let's go to sleep
I couldn't get what I wanted from Elena, and I fell into a deep sleep.
* * *
The Pael River was located in a village that was about an hour's drive away from
the Delus Territory.
Since they had a mutual agreement with the neighboring lords, they were free to
move around.
It had only come down a little from the north, but the temperature had changed
drastically. It cannot be said that it was cozy, but the wind was cool and it was
less cold.
Once again, it felt like Delus was located at the northern tip.
The place where the carriage arrived along the Pael River was a nearby temple. The
carriage was not available inside the temple, so we started walking under the
guidance of the priest.
The ivory columns and the polished marble floor were as clean as being polished
daily.
I looked around because it was strange, but Elena said.
"As long as I'm here, I'm going to stay long enough to go. I have work to do."
I thought he was on a picnic, but it seems that Elena was only thinking about
working.
After this, it would be difficult to reconcile the Grand Duke and his wife. I
mumbled with a sullen look.
"The boat ride... ... ."
"Go. It seems that the Pael River is more beautiful at night. Take a look around
the nearby ruins during the day. At night, both me and the Archduke will be able to
find time."
"Yep!"
When I replied loudly, Elena chuckled.
#39.
Because it was a temple, the dormitories were separated for men and women.
Even though they were a couple, they had to separate their lives, but it didn't
feel so strange because they had never been married before.
Rather than that, it was strange to sleep in the temple. Inside the temple, there
was a separate lodging for the distinguished guests.
It's not as good as a hotel, but it has everything you need, so it wasn't a big
deal.
I thought I was going to go out for a short time, but since the street is a street,
it seemed like I was going to stay for a day or two.
Hannah said as she changed clothes easily.
"I heard there are many ancient ruins in this area. Is it easy to preserve relics
due to the geographical characteristics? Some of the artifacts found in the Delus
region are also exhibited here."
"Isn't the ancient ruins like a tomb?"
"There are graves, there are relics of that time... ... ah! I think it was said
that there were places where rituals were held. Wait."
I wondered if Hannah would disappear without explaining, so I brought a pamphlet
with me.
"This is a map of the ruins the priest left behind."
I took the map and unfolded it. Something reminded me of a time in my previous life
when I went sightseeing to a historic site.
"While you're watching, I'll check if Archid-sama is ready."
"yes."
After giving an answer like that, Hanna was sent away, and while she was looking at
the map for a while, a spirit came up to her and started chattering.
- what. Does this still exist? I thought it was all gone.
"what?"
As I glanced over with a puzzled face, a spirit pointed to a map. My gaze shifted
to the other side of the map.
[<Artifacts used when hatching divine beasts in ancient times>
According to records, people with special powers were able to hatch a divine beast
using this artifact.
The principle is not known exactly, but it is speculated that the divine beast is
awakened by an unknown power that we have not yet discovered.]
'Shinsu?'
I tilted my head at the unfamiliar word. It was even more interesting because it
had never appeared in the original.
It's a mysterious beast. Are these also disappearing beings like the spirits?
After all, these spirits in front of me right now were not even beings that had
never appeared in the original.
I laughed at the change in my situation, but the spirits were buzzing with
excitement.
- Let's go. I want to see it with my own two eyes.
?Maybe the sleeping divine beast is sealed.
"Is the Goddess asleep?"
? That's an artifact that forcibly captures a divine beast. This is the work of the
Warlocks.
"Warlock?"
?They are really venomous. For my own benefit, I don't mind the death of other
races.
? The spirits were also in trouble. Because of their taboo, no human being able to
recognize Delphina was born.
? Because of that, we were forgotten. What if the gods are trapped there? I'm so
sorry, I have to go to the rescue.
The spirits were too agitated and circled around.
Even though it was not known whether there was a real divine beast in the artifact,
the overheated atmosphere showed no sign of abating.
"Is it taboo? What taboo did the warlocks commit?"
? We don't know exactly what taboo we broke. Except that it has to do with time.
- It was such a scary time. Because the world stopped and we and humans were
completely separated from each other.
The spirits trembled as if they did not want to remember them again.
After a while they came up to me and said,
? After that, you are the second person to recognize Delphina, and you are the
first to successfully sign a contract.
"I see."
It's like it's saying, "You're the chosen one," so it got a little cheesy.
- Black magic must disappear. Because it creates rifts in the world and pollutes
the land.
"You mean black magic is the cause of the pollution?"
This is the first I've heard of this.
In the original, no one knew the cause of the contamination. It just started
suddenly and threatened the continent in an instant like an epidemic.
But that's the effect of black magic. When I asked him to answer quickly, the
spirits continued.
? Of course, there are various causes of pollution, so it cannot be said that it is
because of black magic. However, there is a strong possibility that the pollution
that causes the earth to die is black magic.
? Black magic is magic that draws in the power of the dark, so it alters the
energies that make up the world.
? If the land does not purify its corrupted energy, it begins to become polluted.
"Is black magic such a terrifying power? To the extent that nature's ability to
survive can't stand it?"
? In the first place, black magic is a wrong force, so there is a limit to what
nature can withstand. They know that, but they try to exploit nature.
The spirit vomited and growled as if it were her job. Of course, it was not
intimidating because it was in the form of a butterfly.
'Then did someone use black magic in the original story?'
Somehow it got complicated in my mind. The catastrophe to come could be someone
else's manipulation.
Clearly, even in the original work, pollution had begun to the extent that nature
could not stand it, and there was a dead land.
There was no mention of black magic itself in the novel, so I was just confused.
If the pollution in the original is due to black magic, what should I do?
"Maybe even now... ... ."
I was just about to ask about the Warlock. Hannah came back and said,
"Archid-sama said that everything was ready. Please wait outside."
"yes. I'm leaving!"
Yes, first of all, dating with Archid came first.
We live to do everything, but let's promise for a later date for pollution that
hasn't happened yet.
As I rolled up the map and held it in my hand, the spirits followed and chattered.
- Let's go to the rescue. Let's go see Shinsoo. huh?
? If it's like you, you can even sign a contract with Shinsoo. Shinsoo says that we
are a good match.
"I understand, so don't rush it."
? You said you were going, promise me with your little finger!
As I scattered the spirits and answered roughly, the spirits gathered around my
little finger and trembled.
Only after making a hand gesture to promise with the little finger, the spirits
became silent.
* * *
"You want to go to a museum?"
"Yeah. Wouldn't it be good to visit for a while since it's just around here?"
I opened the map and suggested it, and Archid said.
"I didn't know you would be interested in artifacts."
"Are you going to be bored too?"
"no. I actually wanted to go."
As Archid grinned, a halo seemed to unfold from behind.
I feel very good now. Especially since I'm holding hands with Archid and walking
side by side.
It was such a good thing that wheeled vehicles were not allowed to enter the
temple.
The road to the place where the carriage was waiting was quite long. Since the
weather was sunny, it was perfect for walking, so it seemed to have more leisure.
"Father and mother are work after all."
"However, he said it would be time from tonight. I will stay until tomorrow, so I
have plenty of time."
"lol. Thanks to you, we are going on a date."
"A date?"
"Ah, isn't it a bit vague to call it a date? A family trip would be more
appropriate. Anyway, isn't it fun to come and play?"
As I waved my hand in excitement, Akid patted my lips with the rest of his hand.
Seeing the corners of his lips wiggle, he seemed to be excited just like me.
At first glance, it seems to have reacted to the words 'family trip' and 'date'.
'He said that he had never been on a family trip.'
Archid said that he had never left the Delus Territory since his enlistment. First
of all, there was a lot to learn, and it was because of the dark geography.
I heard that the Archduke found Archid in the outskirts of the capital in the first
place. I found it while I was on my way to a regular meeting.
The two's faces look so similar, there's no way they couldn't have recognized them
right away.
Besides, Archid has inherited the power of the Hadelus family, so they must have
felt something for each other.
I hoped to give Akid a lot of happy memories, so I promised myself with excitement.
"I will go there often in the future. Two or four."
Of course, it would be better to go together.
I swallowed my back words, but Akid threw a fastball with a nonchalant face.
"I like two of them if possible."
"Yeah?"
Did I say it out loud?
I was bewildered because Archid spit out the words he wanted to hear so much. And
when I heard the next words-
"Because there are two of you in the way."
Without realizing it, I had no choice but to stare blankly at Archid.
It was because of the remarks I wanted to see if the Archid I knew was correct. A
word would come out of Akid's mouth that his parents were in the way.
Wasn't it Archid who wanted the fence of family above all else?
In the original story, he was trying to do his best as a child despite his parents'
apathy, so it was strange that he bothered them.
At that time, Akid smiled as he confirmed the kill.
"I actually wanted the two of us to come."
Oh My God.
Is this my graveyard?
I really felt like I was out of breath at Akid's murderous smile. Is this what it
feels like to be hugged by an arrogant cat?
I didn't know how to react when they hit me like that sometimes without warning.
If you feel like it, put it in your mouth and say, wow! It's so cute I'm going to
die.
Perhaps, if Archid looked into all of this fierce heart of mine, I would have been
shocked.
I said while trying my best to keep the ilko (common person cosplay).
"Are you sure your mother-in-law is too fickle? It's not that hard to match that
feeling."
"Even if that's not the case, I... ... ."
"This is it, Grand Prince, Grand Duchess Queen."
It was a moment when Akid was about to speak. The driver came to meet me just in
time, so I couldn't hear the story behind him.
"I beg your pardon?"
"no."
After answering Arkyd coldly, he got back on the wagon. At first glance, the reason
my ears turned red is probably because of the sunlight.
No, maybe it's because my delusional lens is looking at him from the point of view
of an omniscient fan.
It seemed to be serious. Cooling my heart with a deep breath, I followed him into
the carriage.
#40.
Meanwhile, Elena, who finished her work, was enjoying tea leisurely on the sunny
terrace before Archid and Loena came.
It was just when I picked up the teacup. My left shoulder was unusually numb, so I
put down the teacup not long after.
Without showing any expression, Elena turned the teacup and held it with her right
hand.
During the archery match, whether it was overwork or a psychological factor, my
shoulders throbbed.
Even after I was healed, I sometimes felt pain for unknown reasons. But even then,
he was used to it, and Elena was calm.
'Don't overdo it.'
I suddenly remembered what Damian had said. I was taken aback by the tone of
concern mixed with concern, but I was unwittingly agitated by the ensuing quarrel.
I mean, when did you get to know him properly? Until Elena got married, she never
dreamed that he would be such a playboy.
Because there was no problem with women at all, and in front of her, I acted like a
jerk.
When I think of the past, I get annoyed by the road. If you look at the wrong
person, you see the wrong person for a long time.
Occasionally, when she showed her old self, she would have expected it without
realizing it, but the disappointment that followed would make her heart colder
again and again.
She took the scent of tea by waving the teacup to get rid of clutter. Just as he
was about to calm down, he heard a squeaking sound from nearby.
At first glance, seeing what he was saying about 'The Archduke', it seemed that the
Archduke was playing with a woman again.
'It's low quality.'
Elena put down the teacup as the tea ran out of taste. If it hadn't been for Roena
in the first place, I wouldn't have followed you this far.
I was about to leave the seat to avoid the unpleasant noise, but the Archduke was
silent.
"You are here."
Reluctantly, I turned around and there was a woman beside me. Somehow she didn't
like it, so Elena began to sarcastic.
"The construction sucks. You have time to put your energies here too."
"This guy's popularity is not going away."
Damian patted the woman's shoulders as if in retaliation.
It was completely different from the woman until now, no matter how much the woman
next door rang, she didn't even listen.
But Elena, unaware of this fact, stared at the woman half-embraced in his arms.
Judging by his attire, he seemed to come from a noble family. Even though she
trembled and trembled at the gaze of the archduke, she did not escape from the
archduke's arms.
This time, she was blonde.
Maybe blonde hair had a wall?
Apparently, she herself was also platinum blonde, so her heart was twisted.
Elena went back to the table. Then, holding the teapot in his left hand, he walked
lightly in front of the Archduke. Elena asked the woman.
"Where did you like this man? face? wealth? Or the body?"
"Yeah?"
The woman made a bewildered expression on the sudden question.
Looking at the kettle in her hand with anxious eyes. Elena warned with a grin.
"If you want to live a comfortable life, raise your eyebrows. You seem to know who
I am. Why don't you fall a little bit? Oh, if you don't know who I am, I'm willing
to teach you."
"Dear Grand Duchess, High Majesty. I."
"yes. I know you well. It seems that the head is not as much a flower garden as the
face. No, seeing that I am attached to a married man, I think it is already a
flower."
Elena grinned as if she had made a surprising discovery.
Then, without a moment of rebellion, he tilted the teapot over the woman's head.
"If you see a flower, you should water it. I have water in my hand."
"Hey!"
The woman stretched out her hands in surprise, but Elena did not stop.
Red tea soaked the woman's head. As a result, tea was also smeared on the sleeve of
the archduke who was carrying him around his shoulder.
The Archduke removed his hand and looked at Elena without saying a word. He did not
cover the woman, nor did he stop Elena.
He just looked at Elena's left hand and made an incomprehensible expression.
Elena looked directly at the Archduke as if to respond. If I tried to stop it, I
thought I would give the Archduke some water.
But the clever Archduke did not stop him, he just took a step back and stood by.
It's like a very nasty and mean fox.
Elena got even worse and poured out all the water from the kettle.
In an instant, the woman who had become like a drowning mouse trembled, stealing
her face.
Elena smiled brightly as she became very happy at that sight. As if his left hand
was trembling and trembling was nothing.
"Duke, don't forget that we all decided to go boating together at night. If it is
too late, I may bury you in the river."
"I have to go on time so I don't die."
Despite the harsh warning, the Archduke smiled and took a handkerchief from his
bosom and held it out.
"I got tea in my hand. When watering flowers, keep them at a reasonable distance."
"Be kind too."
The Grand Duchess took the handkerchief and smiled mischievously. Then I wiped the
water droplets off the back of my hand.
The woman who watched the bizarre conversation in dismay ran away crying.
The archduke did not catch it. Just like the one who doesn't stop the woman from
coming and doesn't stop the woman who goes.
After a while, the Archduke took the kettle from Elena's hand and kissed the back
of her hand.
The faint smell of black tea wafted on the back of his hand. The hand that was
holding the left hand was strong. He said with a slightly hazy eye.
"Do not be late, Mrs. If I'm late, I might drown myself, right?"
"I read it."
The two of them turned in opposite directions as if they had ever met.
* * *
The museum was quite spacious. I took Archid's hand and pretended to be watching,
and naturally walked towards the artifact where the spirits were raging.
Archid followed me without any doubt, looking at the artifacts. I glanced over and
over again at Archid, who innocently gave up his hand.
'I must have been a pencil in a previous life. If it wasn't for that, there would
be no way to keep getting black like this.'
In fact, I was a bit overloaded the whole way to the museum.
Is it because Archid said that he wanted to be alone with me first, so his
confidence shot through the sky?
So, when I arrived at the museum, I asked Archid to hold my hand on the excuse that
the road was wide and dark.
Although it was a rather forceful and obvious feat, Archid held his hand without
hesitation.
At that moment when my vigilance about me completely disappeared, I burst into
cheers inside.
To be given the honor of holding Choi Ae's hand.
In the past, I might not have washed my hands.
When did Akid, who was so vigilant, become a person softer than cotton candy? This
grandmother wants nothing more.
It's difficult because Archid is so naive. It was hard to believe that this cute
man grew up to become a black screen.
It was around the time when I was laughing haphazardly as I was delusional like
that.
Naturally, I came to stand in front of the artifact that hatches a divine beast. I
returned to my duty and looked at the artifacts.
The artifact was round and had a strange magic circle engraved on the outside.
You imprisoned a divine beast inside me?
It looked just like a ball from a pocket monster cartoon.
Of course, there weren't any bizarre patterns engraved on it, but it had a similar
feeling that something was being locked in anyway.
But no matter how I look at it, I don't know where that is an artifact.
To be honest, I thought it was an artifact because it was on display, and if I
found it on the road, it was so rusted that I could sell it to a junk shop right
away.
In the meantime, I wondered if the spirits were bustling around the relic and
complained.
- Nothing. It's an empty can.
- I'm glad you made it out safely, didn't you?
- Oh, it's boring. I wondered if I could meet Shinsoo after a long time.
The spirits, who did not know whether they were disappointed or relieved, grumbled
over and over again.
'I thought so.'
To be honest, I didn't even expect the divine beast to be sealed.
Once the spirit woke up from a deep sleep, couldn't the divine water in the stern
come out?
No, it is possible that Shinsu was never imprisoned there in the first place.
In fact, if the divine beast had been imprisoned there, the archaeologists would
have already noticed it and made it a research subject.
The spirits lost interest in the artifact and disappeared somewhere. I, who was
finally alone with Akid, said with a broad smile.
"The artifacts all look like junk. If I had passed by, I would not have known that
it was a relic."
"Iknow, right. I thought I'd seen it somewhere, but it's similar to what was in my
father's study."
"Yeah?"
"This one. I saw something similar to this in my father's study. It's not exactly
the same, but it looks like it had a similar pattern on it."
Archid pointed to the artifact that accurately sealed the divine beast and answered
indifferently.
Did you see this in your father's study?
I rolled my eyes at the absurd source. Then, Akid added that he was certain.
"I've seen antique dealers swindle me and put them in a drawer. It may have been a
little smaller than this."
Archid blinked as if recalling a memory and continued. As I quietly waited for my
next words, Archid scratched his cheek, avoiding his gaze.
"Of course, it could be something similar. If you see that you have been scammed,
there is a high probability that it is a counterfeit product made by an antique
dealer."
"iced coffee."
If it's a fake, what?
I was relieved at Akid's explanation, but I felt uncomfortable inside.
It was because it was somehow puzzling that there were items (or replicas of them)
made by warlocks in my castle.
'I can't. I'll have to tell them to throw it away right away when I get back.'
It was around the time I made up my mind and left the museum.
Elena and Damian opened the carriage door to welcome us.
"You are late."
"Mother, father?"
I didn't even dream that the two of them would meet me, so I opened my eyes and
Akid's reaction was not that different from mine.
Then Damian said to Elena.
"Madam, can I just throw them both into the river now?"
"Are you crazy?"
When Elena objected with disgust, I felt a little chill in my spine.
#41.
Elena and Damian quarreled all the way to the Pael River.
Seeing the two of them becoming more and more bloody, I quickly avoided my gaze.
'Isn't that hopeless too?'
Oh my God, how can you not see any signs of getting better?
As I shook my head, my eyes met with Akid.
Since when have you been watching?
The blue-grey eyes seemed to stare intently at me. When I didn't look away, he
bowed his head slightly and bit his lower lip.
As I unintentionally won the snowball fight, I was startled, and the carriage
arrived at the Pael River.
"Wow."
I was amazed at the night view of the Pael River. As Elena said, the night on the
Pael River was beautiful.
Since the colorful lights were installed, it looked like a multicolored performance
was being performed on the river.
The lights swaying over the river were pretty as if the paint was being released.
Every time the waves hit, it seemed as if a spirit in colorful clothes was dancing.
While I was in awe, the three people on board reached out to me at the same time.
"Roena, this way."
Let Archid open his mouth.
"Be careful not to fall."
The Grand Duchess extended his hand further.
"Come on, take this hand and ride."
The Archduke was so upset that he extended his hand even further forward. I paused
for a moment at the sudden appearance of a competition.
However, Archid was not excluded from my selection. Without hesitation, I grabbed
Archid's hand and jumped onto the boat.
Then the Archduke stood by and said, "I'm sorry. I could have drowned you," he spit
out a cruel joke.
'Why are you doing that? What did I do wrong?'
I tried to shoot the archduke, but Elena glared at the archduke.
'Should I push you first?' It was a little bit scary just like that.
After all the twists and turns, when everyone got on the ship, the magic tools
started moving around. Because it was night, nothing reflected in the river.
As I gazed down at the pitch-black river water, I felt a sense of popularity by my
side.
After a while, Archid pushed my shoulder back and said,
"Don't look too close. It's dangerous because it's night."
"ah."
When I looked up at the hands that gently wrapped around my shoulders, I saw that
Archid was closer than I thought.
He flinched as he didn't know I was going to turn around, but he didn't keep the
distance.
Archid's face brightened with the light.
It was not known whether the shallow blue-gray eyes were shaking because of the
water or the shaking boat.
Damian's back was visible through Archid's. It was because Elena and Damian were
sitting at the end and end of the boat with their backs to each other.
Akid's eyes suddenly became silent. He smiled softly and called me.
"Roena."
Then he asked if he would reach out his hand, and he spoke softly so that only me
could hear it.
"Aren't you scared now?"
Let's get scared from now on.
I trembled and grabbed his hand.
"It seems scary."
"I thought so."
Archid folded her eyes into a half moon and interlaced her hands. The warmth of his
clasped hands tried to warm his body.
The moment I fanned my hands and avoided my gaze, Elena's eyes met.
She glanced at me and Archid as if she had seen something very strange.
Damian told Elena when she turned around.
"Are you afraid of your wife too?"
Then he got up from his seat and tried to go to Elena. But that's only for a
moment.
"You must be afraid of me. Will you sit back before pushing me away?"
When Elena gave a notice of murder, Damian trembled and sat down on the road.
"Kuhm!"
The Archduke was coughing, and it seemed awkward to change his posture here and
there for nothing.
Elena snorted and looked back at her with a "buzz". It was truly a boat ride that
could not be overlooked.
* * *
After the excursion, I mustered up the courage to visit the Archduke. It was
because I had a problem to solve with him.
"When will you give me my diary?"
The Prince rolled his eyes at my question and spoke calmly.
"Ah, that. Where did you put it?"
"Yeah?"
"Did you put it in the library... ... . No, it was the bedroom. Hmm."
No, this one!
You don't even know where you took someone's belongings and left them. Have you
ever seen such an irresponsible person!
My lips twitched in embarrassment, but the Archduke tapped my cheek with his finger
and melted my heart.
From the moment I didn't give it back, I thought it was suspicious, but it seemed
like they would get away with it. After taking the medicine, I took a step closer
to him and said,
"Give it back. You promised to give it to me."
"It did. By the way, baby."
The Archduke leaned his upper body against the back of the chair toward me.
At first glance, there was curiosity in his blue-grey eyes. The Archduke asked as
he hesitated backwards as he felt something unusual.
"What the hell did you write in it? I even used a magic tool to lock it."
"It's just a diary."
"You just put such an expensive lock on your diary?"
The Archduke laughed as if it was nonsense. A cold sweat ran down his back.
'Are you sure you don't want to open it?'
I struggled to keep my composure and spoke blatantly.
"Isn't it then? This kind of luxury doesn't matter."
"Well, it is not."
The Archduke leaned back against the backrest with a bent attitude. Saying that is
a no-brainer.
"Look for it."
"... ... ."
"If you find it, I will return it."
The head cap simmered as the Archduke smiled and raised the medicine. I couldn't
stand it, so I snapped.
"Liar."
"It's not even that bad."
Father-in-law and whatever, I wanted to hit him first. How could you play such a
prank on a child?
They quarreled like that a few times, and the Archduke burst out laughing, saying,
"Puhaha." Then I had Asil show me my diary.
"I was still trying to give it back."
Would you like to give it to me right away?
It was at the moment when I was about to take the diary with tears in my eyes. The
archduke smiled slowly and said.
"But baby. Why did you write down the route that Archid passed?"
"!!"
tuk.
The diary fell out of my hand. And my heart sank and fell.
Asil picked up the diary and held it out to me, but I stood still. The Archduke
groaned and clenched his chin.
"Everyone didn't believe you had changed, but looking at your diary, it seems like
you have definitely changed."
"... ... ."
"I didn't know you would put so much effort into Archid's every move. I was
surprised to see it."
"... ... uh, how."
I took the diary from Asil, hid it in my arms, and stuttered. Maybe my eyes are
shaking like an earthquake.
The Archduke responded casually.
"The lock was weak. I've been working on it a bit, so others won't be able to open
it."
you've already seen it
"Diary Thief."
As I rebuked and cried, the Archduke shrugged his shoulders. As if I never knew I
would cry.
"I was just trying to make sure the lock was working. Just in case someone steals
it."
That someone must be you.
I chewed my lower lip and groaned as I listened to the Grand Duke's excuses.
That's why I didn't trust the dark-haired Archduke.
I gave the lowest score to the evaluation of Archduke Hadelus without any
hesitation.
"I hate you!"
As I screamed, the Archduke and Asil opened their eyes wide. I ran out of the
Archduke's room with it or not.
'I won't let you go!'
Sharpening the blade of revenge, I headed straight to the Grand Duchess's room.
"oh... ... town!"
As I was about to open the door and confess the spying that the Archduke had
ordered me to do, the Archduke grabbed me and shut my mouth as soon as I was
following.
Then the Grand Duchess murmured as he moved back and forth to listen.
"I'm sorry. Wrong."
"Eupeupeup! (Leave this! I am going to tell you right away!)"
"Calm down."
"Eupeup! (Am I really looking like this now?! This swindler!)"
As I staggered and stubbornly refused, the Archduke swallowed a moan. Either that
or not, the Archduke exclaimed as he twisted and resisted.
"portrait!"
"... ... ?"
"I'll give you a portrait of Archid that you drew before you got married here."
I stopped all rebellion at the word "Akid's portrait" and looked at the Archduke.
The Archduke slowly opened his mouth when I showed him a bite.
"You don't mean to tear down the portrait in the hallway, do you?"
That said, he already visits me every morning to say hello.
When I showed a sign of disbelief, the Archduke said:
"Other than that, it is a portrait with a different composition drawn by another
artist. It didn't hang in the hallway, but the level of perfection is high."
Perhaps he had several painters paint portraits, and he chose one of them and
displayed it in the hallway.
As I was deliberately tiring, the Archduke added gibberish.
"Give me everything you want. So please don't tell the Grand Duchess. Let go of
your anger."
"call."
I smiled brightly as if when I was angry, and held out my little finger.
"Give me now."
Don't say anything else.
Seeing my disbelief, the Archduke quickly put his little finger on it and took me
to the warehouse where the portrait was kept.
#42.
ah, that's brilliant
As I looked at the various versions of Akid's portraits, I had an ecstatic
expression on my face. As the Archduke said, there were several portraits of Archid
that were different from the ones I saw in the hallway.
Seeing that his expression was quite stiff, he seemed to be wary as soon as he
arrived at the Grand Duke's House.
I don't know if the turbid light in the blue-grey eyes was at the artist's
discretion or Archid's feelings at the time, but for some reason, it felt like my
heart was being stabbed.
As I looked at the portrait with fond eyes, the Archduke said:
"I didn't know this would work. I still wanted to throw it away."
"Yeah? Don't throw it away!"
You were going to throw this precious thing away because it wasn't enough to put it
in the warehouse?!
The Archduke shrugged his shoulders as he looked at him with his eyes wide open as
if he was talking nonsense.
"Well, if you want it, I'll take it all. Hang it on the wall or display it on the
floor, it's up to you."
"Thank you, Father."
I politely greeted my belly button as if I had never opened my ax eye. He told me
to reverse it, so I had Asil move the portrait to my room.
Then he glanced at the prince's eyes. He wasn't surprised to see my diary.
Even though the diary may look a bit like a stalker to people here.
Rather, the archduke seems to be stuck in a slightly strange part.
"Your skill in organizing your schedule is amazing. It was easy to see at a
glance."
"I've loved organizing things since I was little."
Of course, it was an arrangement for the sake of virtue. Naturally, in order to
lead a wonderful double life, he had to strike a good balance between ilko and
virtue.
I have been working on one thing since my previous life, and I was extremely good
at organizing one thing. It was a know-how I learned naturally as I organized
everything about Choi Ae.
Besides, she is now the wife of Choi Ae. You won't find a job like this anywhere
else.
Truly a match-up!
No matter how virtuous I am, in the eyes of others, I look like a supreme and
virtuous Grand Duchess who serves her husband supremely and supremely!
Heh heh, laughter came naturally, the Archduke said.
"The details seemed a little overdone, but I could tell how much you care about
Archid."
"You're overjoyed, Father."
"I must have underestimated you all this time."
"Well, I haven't done anything well in the past."
"It was."
The Archduke frowned as if recalling Roena from the past. I secretly avoided my
gaze and pretended not to know.
"Anyway, now that you know my sincerity towards Archid-sama, your father is now an
accomplice with me."
"An accomplice?"
As the Archduke tilted his head curiously, I gestured for him to open his hand and
touch his ear. He understood, bowed his back and brought them to eye level.
"If you have anything else to do with Archid-sama, you must tell me first."
"... ... ."
"Did you know? As for Archid-sama, you must trust me completely."
"Do you really have to whisper that secretly, Sae-ah?"
The Archduke glanced at him like he was embarrassed. I smiled bashfully and
pretended to be naive.
"Father and I are now sharing a secret."
"I don't think this could be a secret. If you know about Archid, you will like it."
"I'm not doing this because I want Archid-sama to know."
The original virtue is that just looking at Choi Ae from afar makes her hungry.
Even if Choi Ae doesn't know me, I know Choi Ae from head to toe. That is the world
of virtue.
At the words I resolutely mumbled, the Archduke put on a very serious expression.
I was starting to get a bit puzzled by the seemingly moved face, but the Archduke
tapped me on the shoulder and encouraged me.
"You are all grown up."
"We still have to be bigger."
If you stop here, it's too small!
As I hesitated backwards, the Archduke raised his upper body and said:
"anyway. I know how serious you are with your duties as a Grand Duchess. Now it
seems that the time has come for you to do your part as a member of the family."
"Is it mine?"
"yes. I'll see what you can do sooner or later."
"Yeah?"
"Of course, I will definitely reward you. Consider information about Archid as well
as the incentives given by the Grand Duke."
"I will do my best, Father. I will work really hard."
As soon as I heard his last words, I swore allegiance without question.
As I showed my spirit by clenching both fists, the Archduke laughed and stroked my
head.
Somehow, with a looser look than usual, I took a sneak peek at what I had been
wanting to say.
"So that's it, Father. I have one request."
"Tell me."
He opened his mouth as if the Archduke would listen to anything. I said with a
smirk.
"I wish I had my own personal library."
Wouldn't it be nice to have at least one private secret space to do the trick?
As I lit my eyes, the Archduke answered.
"How difficult is that?"
* * *
I have had a dream since my previous life. I wish I had a spacious room where I
could do my best.
It was kind of my own exhibition hall. I wanted a space where I could see
everything about Archid, by and for Archid at a glance.
It is because the scale of the virtue inside me is different to decorate in my
bedroom now.
Asyl led me to a spacious room. And when I found out what the room was, I was a
little surprised.
"Here... ... ."
"The Grand Duke said that the room is empty, so you can use it as you like. If you
would like to change the composition, please let me know. I'll call the designer."
"Yes I will. But are you really saying that I can use this room?"
I questioned and looked around the room. This was the room where the Grand Duke's
lover, whom I had devastated last time, stayed.
Of course, after breaking up with Lorch, it was a completely empty space after all
the furniture was thrown away. It seemed that it would take quite some time to
stuff the furniture here.
'I thought I would use it if I had a lover again.'
After breaking up with the young Lorch, the Archduke had not brought his lover to
the castle.
Even the ex-girlfriend who came to visit often made excuses for not seeing each
other.
At first, rumors circulated that it was because she couldn't forget the young
Lorques, but when she was expelled from the Delus Territory overnight, the rumors
spread.
Still, I was a little skeptical because I didn't know if they would give this place
to me. As I hesitated, Asyl said with a warm smile.
"Yes. You said the room will no longer be used."
"okay."
If so, you have no choice but to take it without asking.
To be honest, I really liked this room. The space was spacious and the rooms were
divided by a single door, so it looked good to create a secret zone.
It would be appropriate to use the inner room as a display-type study, with my
collection on display and the outer room on display.
I don't know what the Prince's whim is, but once it's been in my hands, this room
is now mine.
I said, excitedly, thinking about decorating the room already.
"Then call the designer."
"Okay, little madam."
Now, if only Kobe comes back, we will be able to lay the foundation for a perfect
virtuous life.
Vivian welcomed me back to my room after talking with Asil with excitement.
"Lady, I have a letter from Alan."
"From Alan?"
If it was Alang, this was the area where Kobistein went on vacation.
Are you talking about asking for an extended vacation period? That's a bit
difficult.
I received the letter with a slightly nervous face, then tilted my head. There were
two letters.
One was sent by Kobystein, and the other was sent by an unexpected person.
[To my beloved Loena ? the three men who long to see you]
"Huh?!"
Why is the April family popping up all of a sudden?
Besides, the three men seemed to refer to the Marquis of April and twins.
No, why did their letters come with Kobystein's letters? Also, both of the senders
are from Alang.
I was embarrassed to find out that April Young and Alan were quite far apart. When
I was visibly surprised, Vivian urged me with a bashful smile.
"Don't be surprised, just read."
"Yes."
I began to read the letter from Kobystein first in the ominous approach.
As I was going through the text quickly, I stopped at one passage.
[When I arrived in Alan, I was greeted with great hospitality. At first, I thought
only that Roena-sama had prepared it for me.
A bouquet of flowers was placed in the dormitory, and the orchestra started playing
as if waiting.
It was like a proposal site, and later I even thought that I had entered the wrong
room.
And just as I was about to leave, they appeared.]
no way.
I glanced at the letter accompanying the ominous premonition. And I tried to keep
my composure and read the letter slowly. However.
[Yes. As you might have expected from the letter we sent together, Marquis April,
Marquis Minor, and Confucius appeared with fanfare.
Perhaps the little witch knew that he was on vacation.
When the faces of the three people who found me at that time were rotten, I
thought, 'Oh, today is my memorial day.'
I was lucky that I didn't pee.]
"You must be crazy!"
I couldn't help but scream at the shocking content that followed.
#43.
Things started to go awry when Loena tried to do a hotel plex for Kobystein.
When Loena's letter arrived at April Castle, the castle was in a festive mood.
"Finally, Roena-sama's letter has arrived!"
"No more hysteria!"
"Oh, my God. You are finally showing mercy to those Satanists."
The city was so lively that the users filled with emotion sang, 'Oh, my dear, my
little girl'.
There was a story behind how they overreacted.
In fact, at April Castle, he was eagerly waiting for Roena's letter to arrive.
Before getting married, Roena made a clear declaration that 'If you contact me
first, I won't see you again!'
Even before they got married, the Marquis of April and his sons intervened in
Roena's affairs in every way and played all the polarities of the polarity.
The day before Roena, unable to bear their ordeal, left for the Delus Territory, he
had put such a threat.
And speaking of Roena, they were three people who could even pretend to die, so I
was waiting for Roena to contact me first.
However, a young lady who had not heard from me for over a year sent me a letter.
Even if the Marquis decided to make that day the anniversary of April, no one would
find it strange.
April's wife, Marquis, died after giving birth to Loena, and Roena had never seen
her mother.
As soon as I was born, I couldn't get my mother's milk once, so it was very sad and
precious.
To others, it was the trio of April who listened to Satan, but there was no angel
as much as Roena.
The meeting took place with Roena's letter in the center of the table. Kyle started
the briefing seriously.
"It is said that Roena is going on vacation to Alan. I skipped last year, but this
year I think I planned a vacation."
"Then we will go to Alang right now."
When the Marquis of April declared as if waiting, Elijah asked with hesitation.
"But Dad, what if the youngest hates it?"
To Elijah's question, the Marquis snorted and answered.
"Of course, we hide and watch."
"Yeah, Dad. Then I'll prepare a stealth item so you don't get caught!"
Elijah clenched his fists, clenching his fists. But Kyle said as he stopped the two
people who were about to jump out at any moment.
"That is not possible. A few years ago, during Loena's rehearsal for a banquet,
didn't you get caught watching it secretly? We must remember the horrors of that
time."
"Ah, I'm already in tears."
The Marquis pulled out a handkerchief and stole the corners of his eyes. When I
think of that time, tears still flowed from my eyes.
"The youngest in the summer joke incident was really scary."
Elijah wrapped his arms around his chest at the same time and trembled. It was an
incident that pushed the three of them away for a week.
At that time, the trio, who were so upset, even called that day a 'summer joke
incident'. It was a very terrifying time that I don't want to experience again.
"But I miss the youngest so much!"
When Elijah made a sound of pain, Kyle said as he raised his glasses.
"Who wants to go see?"
"then?"
As Elijah's eyes lit up in anticipation, Kyle looked at the Marquis and said what
he meant.
"Father, why don't you openly greet me right now? It was about time to go to the
Ale Hotel."
"Oh, come to think of it, it's already happened."
"Hey, is that a good idea? As far as I can tell, let's do the welcome ceremony
properly! Our youngest's favorite party!"
The reception ceremony for Loena so planned was carried out with the approval of
the Marquis of April, the planning of Kyle, and the guidance of Elijah.
But when things start to get tangled, it's hard to solve them.
When the three of us who had arrived in Alan appeared in Roena's room, saying, a
certain man stood there puzzled.
I miss you!"
"Ugh!"
Startled by the sound of fanfare along with Elijah's shout, Kobystein flopped down
on his seat.
As a result, the dominoes placed on the floor began to fall one after another.
In the place where all the dominoes were lying, a welcome message was drawn for
Roena, who is not here.
[Roena, I love you!]
All messages that could not be delivered were drawn, and silence engulfed the room
for a while.
The first of them to come to his senses, Marquis April, took the escort knight's
sword and threatened Kobystein.
"Where did we stole our cutie Roena?"
With his beaky eyes as if he was about to eat the opponent at any moment.
* * *
Late that afternoon, when it was snack time, I told Akid about the bizarre letter I
received today.
"So I spent three hours persuading him to explain that Kobe wasn't the kidnapper."
"Kobstein must have suffered."
"It's my fault. I think I misunderstood that I was going because I only asked if I
could use the lodging voucher for the family."
Thinking back, it was a really embarrassing incident.
If you were trying to score some points on Kobystein, wouldn't you rather use your
family to warn you?
[Loena-sama, I will do my best in the future. Please speak to the three of us.]
As I recalled the passages from Kobe's letter, I felt sorry for nothing.
How much pain would you have to say something like that?
I felt bad because it seemed that I had unintentionally used force against
Kobystein. Then Akid said.
"no. It's because I didn't pay attention to the empty heart of my in-laws. I should
have invited you right away."
"Yeah?"
"Did I miss my precious daughter so much since she got married and there was no
news? I overlooked that part."
Akid politely bowed his head and apologized. It wasn't something I came up with to
receive his apology, so I jumped and waved my hand.
"no! It's absolutely not Akid-sama's fault! Rather, it's because I don't write
often."
"no. I should have invited you before the Marquis wrote that he wanted to see you."
"No, I was married and independent anyway!"
Besides, I don't even know April's faces?
Shouting out in frustration, it seemed that he was more misunderstood. Archid
raised his eyebrows and said persistently.
"Just because you're married doesn't mean you're not part of the family. I was not
good enough."
"I'm really fine... ... ."
For a while, there was a never-ending conversation between the two of us, back and
forth blaming each other for our own fault.
Archid seemed to think that he did not take care of his wife.
In the first place, the invitation is the domain of Gaju, so if there is a mistake,
it is the Archduke's fault.
While I was arguing with Archid for a while, I suddenly remembered the contents of
the letter from the Marquis of April that I had read earlier.
[Youngest child, aren't you still angry? I want to talk face-to-face.]
It was a friendly letter. From calling her married daughter the nickname 'youngest
child', every sentence seemed to think of Roena.
Besides, according to Kobystein's letter, the twins also came to see Roena.
Apparently, there is a reason why no letters have come from the April family.
Looking at whether or not her anger was resolved, it seems that Roena was angry.
'I also thought that he was not interested in news of his daughter because he was a
foreigner.'
They are fathers and brothers who love their daughters and younger sisters so much
that they go to Alan far away.
I was dazed for a while even after reading all the letters to see the friendly
family I had never seen before.
'Roena grew up being loved.'
When I confirmed that self-evident fact, I felt like I had a lump in my chest.
Perhaps the me in my previous life felt envious because I could not live such a
life.
The reason why I particularly liked Archid was that he and I were in a similar
situation. I wanted to have a family fence like that, but I couldn't.
But I was not the Roena that the April family thought. So I was worried about them
coming to Delus.
Will you ever find out that I'm a fake?
Even if I didn't realize it right away, I couldn't help but feel sad that I had to
walk the tightrope as a substitute for someone just like in my past life.
In my previous life, who tried to be loved, I couldn't get what I wanted, and even
what I had was taken away.
As he recalled the memories of a previous life he had forgotten, his face hardened
on its own. His fingertips trembled, and he hid it under the table.
I didn't want to meet the people of the April family.
Because I'm afraid of the things we'll meet, because the peaceful life I have now
is so much fun. I was afraid that they might come and tell me that my world was
fake.
It was a time when I was immersed in darkness without knowing it. Suddenly,
something soft touched my cheek. A fragrant smell wafted from nearby.
"Roena?"
Archid tilted her head and met her gaze. His eyes filled with concern looked at me.
Looking at those blue-gray eyes, he seemed to have calmed down a bit.
yes. When was the last time you had regrets in your life?
I'm actually happier now. He was more than satisfied with this position, where he
could build his future by the side of Archid.
"it's okay? I don't have a good complexion."
Archid touched my cheeks with both hands and spit out a worried voice.
Knowing that he had some courage, I smiled bashfully and laid my hands on his.
"Akid, I am very happy right now. It's okay to die tomorrow."
#44.
Akid lay on the bed, silently contemplating. The reason I couldn't sleep was
because I had too many thoughts.
'Archid-sama, I am very happy right now. Enough to die tomorrow.'
The words Roena had said during the day did not leave her ears. At that moment,
Archid had the illusion that she was crying even though she was smiling.
In particular, her complexion was not good when she talked about the April family.
Her blue eyes were dyed with a deep color as if they had fallen into a swamp. The
pure white skin became white and gave a feeling of tenderness.
It trembled as if it were a branch swaying precariously on a cliff. It was so sad
that it fell and crumbled.
So it was. Unknowingly, I grabbed her cheek.
I was surprised to even hold it. It's smaller than I thought, soft and slender.
When his blue eyes stared at me in surprise, my chest felt like it was racing. When
he smiled bashfully, his heart pounded.
Since when did my heart become so deep that my emotions were shaken by that smile?
When she said that she was happy, her heart raced like crazy, and when she said
that she could die tomorrow, her heart sank.
It was also the same. It was because of Roena that color began to be added to life
in Hadelus Castle, which seemed achromatic.
So he used to think the same as her.
The current life is so cozy and nice, it's like walking in a dream. So even if you
die right now, there is no time left.
There were many times when I wanted to fall asleep just like I am right now. Not
afraid of breaking, not afraid of breaking.
As if to organize his complicated head, Archid ruffled his hair and gently pressed
his hand to his eyes.
Can I be a little more greedy?
Every time she tapped and tapped outside the line, Archik didn't know what to do.
If you leave it like this, it will come inside the line. Then you would be really
greedy.
Maybe he didn't even know he was already stepping on the line. Archid couldn't
easily define how I felt for Roena.
'By the way, did something happen to the April family?'
Clearly, until the story of Kobistein, Roena was the same as usual.
However, right after she announced that she would invite the Marquis of April, she
seemed somewhat uneasy.
My face suddenly hardened, and I couldn't even control the trembling of my hands,
so I didn't hide it.
The image kept coming to mind, so Archid could hardly go to sleep.
* * *
"Perfect."
I looked around the study room with a happy expression on my cheek, covering my
cheeks with both hands.
It was because of the realization that a study was now established when the
designer went to get an estimate and started the interior construction.
At that time, Hannah asked, with a smile on my face, whether my expression was
funny.
"Are you that good?"
"Yes! It's so good, I'm already excited!"
Over there, there is a portrait of Archid on display, and over there, there is a
target that Archid shot in an archery competition... ... .
There are so many things I want to do already. As I thought about filling this
place with Archid's one by one, I couldn't help but get excited.
Hannah said as I giggled with excitement.
"I'm glad you're feeling better."
"Have I ever felt bad?"
Hannah asked when I answered lightly.
"You seem a little depressed these days, did I misunderstand you?"
"at all."
Shrugging her shoulders, Hannah said it was all right and led me outside. If you
keep looking around, the workers will notice you and say you can't work or
something.
Countless times, even if they roll forward and roll backwards, they leave their
seats, ordering them to bring snacks for the workers to eat.
Even if you pay money to do something, you have to take good care of it so that you
don't feel embarrassed by eating it.
Just as I was approaching the bedroom, I ran into the handmaid-in-law, Countess
Arya.
"The Grand Duchess, the Queen of Ebisu is looking for you in the case of the Ebisu
mine."
"Your mother?"
"Yeah. The certification process has been completed."
"Oh, finally!"
In other words, the reward to be given to me has also been confirmed.
I followed Countess Arya with a full smile. And it wasn't just the Grand Duchess
who greeted me when I arrived at the drawing room.
"The Grand Duchess."
"Henry?"
I was surprised to see Henry, but soon understood. He probably came in person and
informed that the certification of the Yebisu mine had been approved.
"Come here, sweetheart."
Then the Grand Duchess greeted me and pointed to the seat next to me. He quietly
went to his seat and sat down, and Henry came and stood in front of him.
"I heard from Countess Arya that the Yebisu Mine case is well done."
"yes. It's all thanks to you."
Elena smiled softly and tilted her teacup.
But for some reason, Henry, standing in front of him, had a restless expression on
his face. As he tilted his head in amazement, the Grand Duchess asked.
"Do you have anything more to say to me?"
"What do you mean?"
I tilted my head at the question that seemed to come to mind at first glance. Then
the Archduke looked at Henry and gave a chin, and he opened his mouth.
"The Grand Duchess."
"Yes, tell me."
"Are you holding the watch you received from me last time?"
"Sure."
Originally, the pocket watch was meant to prove that the land was protected by a
spirit.
Then Henry snapped the bait and it was no longer needed.
It was because Henry decided that it would be better for him to go out on his own
than to persuade the Grand Duchess with a pocket watch.
Besides, Henry had other watches he had made. The one I gave to Archid was one of
them.
But why are you talking about that watch all of a sudden?
Henry opened his mouth when I made a face that I still didn't understand English.
"Are you really okay? Even if you have that watch?"
"yes. No problem."
I was very embarrassed when I suddenly asked if the watch was not heavy and if it
was okay.
It was then. The Grand Duchess clicked the pocket watch open and placed it on the
table.
The watch was filled with delus pollen like colored sand, as we had seen before.
The Grand Duchess looked at me with a gentle face. Strange eyes as if trying to
examine my intentions.
"It's amazing. How is it that you, who had been seriously ill with a delus flower
allergy recently, feel fine even after touching this watch."
"!!"
At that moment, I remembered the past when I talked about allergies to Delus
flowers to entice Henry.
To be precise, it was said to convey the phenomenon of the sudden blooming and
falling of the Delus flower.
It must have been that Henry had spoken to the Grand Duchess about it.
I, who died and came back to life in the Delus Flower Field, casually carries a
watch filled with Delus pollen?
It was a strange thing to even hear from someone who was completely unrelated.
Of course, since I was seriously ill, I wouldn't have thought that I was being
fooled.
But it was also something that needed explanation. Why did he have seizures then
and he is fine now?
In an instant, a cold sweat dripped down his back. It was not because it was hot
inside, but because it was difficult to read the meaning of the gaze of the Grand
Duchess.
As I rolled my eyes, the Grand Duchess asked tenderly, fiddling with the pocket
watch.
"Baby, don't ask me again. Do you really have nothing to say to me?"
Same question again. But I couldn't give the same answer as before. As I hesitated,
Henry pulled up his glasses and pulled something out of his arms.
"This... ... ."
"A manastone extracted from a wormhole in the Yebisu Mine. The condition is good
enough to have ten times the power of the existing Manastone."
"Awesome."
"Yes. That's great. Manastones can be said to be the highest level of manastones,
considering that the rate of mana retention significantly decreases as time passes
after they are created."
My eyes widened at the in-depth explanation of the Mana Stone. Then Henry
continued.
"Just because a spirit has been inhabited for a while does not mean that the
highest level of mana stones will come out. If that was the case, there should have
been many such manastone mines in ancient times."
At that moment, I remembered the words that the spirits chimed in as they passed
by.
? Without the original contractor, it is difficult to find traces of the spirit. If
you leave a certain distance, the trace will disappear.
Traces that would not have been maintained had I not made a contract with the
spirit.
That seems to have something to do with the magic stone's magic retention rate.
When I couldn't say anything, Henry continued.
"Simply put, the high retention rate of mana stones is only possible when the
environment is right."
Henry glanced into my eyes and muttered softly.
"For example, if the spirits are still there... ... This is true if it is a place
where the spirits made a contract with humans."
"... ... ."
"The Grand Duchess said that he was once lost in a wormhole. May I ask what you did
then?"
Henry and Elena's eyes were fixed on me. It was only then that it was difficult to
step aside.
I must have underestimated Henry. Of course, there were also some that were
deliberately leaking clues in hopes that he would find out.
I didn't expect to find out so quickly though.
I was surprised that Henry was quite good at reasoning, and I looked at the spirits
in shock as they floated in the air.
The reaction was that they had no idea that someone who knew them so deeply
existed.
The spirits circled around Henry as if there was an emergency.
A gesture like whether to kill this guy or not.
I opened my mouth to rescue Henry.
"I met the spirits in the wormhole."
#45.
- no!
- Oh My God!
The spirits screamed and trembled, then fell on the table. Of course, it was a
trivial reaction that only my eyes could see.
After protecting Henry from the spirits, I smiled proudly, so the Grand Duchess
asked.
"Have you met a spirit?"
you? It was a bit unfair to see the Grand Duchess with the same expression, but it
wasn't that she didn't understand her reaction.
It was a spirit. Since ancient times, it must have been difficult to believe that
he had met an existence that was difficult to find even traces of.
"Oh, my God."
Henry looked at me with gloomy eyes as if he was about to burst into tears while
looking for God.
He covered his mouth with his hand, so his expression was exactly the same as when
I first saw Archid.
Deokhu said he couldn't get into the business, but Henry wasn't just a fanatic.
Because you met me, who is a spirit warrior.
The life of a successful devotee is different from that of an ordinary devotee.
'I can't believe it, but it's true. congratulations! You are destined to become
holy.'
As I congratulated Henry briefly in my mind, the Grand Duchess said:
"Then you mean you really made a contract with the spirit?"
I shook my head awkwardly at the straightforward question.
"I'm sorry I couldn't tell you in advance. I was very busy, and I needed time to
think."
I faltered like an innocent child, as if I knew nothing. The Grand Duchess then
showed a more softened reaction.
"It's okay, so tell me more."
However, the Grand Duchess, who was about to pick up the teacup, was vainly
grooming in the air.
'You were very surprised. I'm not really surprised.'
I grabbed the Grand Duchess's hand and started talking.
"When I entered the wormhole, the space suddenly twisted and I was sucked in
somewhere. And when I woke up, I met the spirits."
After slowly explaining the situation, the Grand Duchess quietly nodded and
listened.
I briefly described what happened that day, except that I had an idiosyncratic
constitution.
There was no mention of Delphina, my constitution, the reason the spirit
disappeared, or the information about the spirit history that I heard from the
spirit.
It was surprising enough that I was now a Elementalist. Anyway, the ground has not
been polluted yet, so there was no need for an elemental commander right away.
"So after signing with the spirit, my allergy to Delus flowers disappeared. I don't
even know why."
"I see."
The archduke gave a short answer and pressed his temple to his temple.
Perhaps because she had heard many shocking stories at once, she could not speak
for a while.
Henry looked around and said, "Are the spirits still here?" It didn't stop him from
saying the same thing.
After a while, the Grand Duchess spoke.
"Does the Archduke know about this?"
"no. I still only know my mother and Henry. I never had a chance to speak."
"yes. You must have struggled to think on your own."
The Grand Duchess patted my hand and smiled faintly. Oddly enough, her face didn't
look good.
I thought my daughter-in-law would like it if she said she was a spirit warrior,
but it was an unexpected reaction. She said looking up to see if something was
wrong.
"I should talk to the Archduke first. You must not tell anyone about this until I
say it."
"How about Achid?"
"Archid is fine. But the maids can't."
I nodded and the Grand Duchess rose from his seat. It looked like he would go
straight to the Grand Duke.
After the Grand Duchess left, Henry and I were the only ones left in the drawing
room. I crossed my arms and shook my head low.
"I'm sorry, Henry."
"Yeah?"
"You could have discussed it with me before talking to your mother."
"I'm sorry, the Grand Duchess was so persistent in asking questions."
Henry wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief.
"I had no choice but to talk about the situation. As the general manager of the
Yebisu mine, it was even more difficult to hide."
That was correct. Even if Henry was under my control, he was currently conducting
research at the Ebisu Mine.
You must have thought it was right to report the situation to the Grand Duchess
first rather than the young me. I unleashed my anger and emphasized it again and
again.
"But from now on, let me know first. Because I hired you, not your mother."
Do you think there will be no soup next time?
When I let go of the threat, Henry answered with a stern expression on his face.
"I'll be careful, Grand Duchess."
Then he looked at me with pleading eyes.
Knowing what that meant, I frowned.
"no."
"I'm Grand Duchess Vinny."
"I'm not going to show you right now, because you surprised me this time."
"Zebaal."
Henry stretched his tail and began to rub his hands together.
Then it's really weird A spirit that can be seen so well in my eyes is invisible to
others.
He would be terrified to say that the spirit Henry wants to see right now is
sitting right on his head and ripping at him.
Henry's feelings of not being able to see the spirit in front of him seemed to be
conveyed to me as well.
If it was originally, he would have readily shown it with the feelings of the same
devotee, but the crime of treason came into play in that he ostracized me.
"Henry, you originally said that you can't be a fanatic."
"Yes? Are you a fan?"
Henry looked puzzled at the first word he heard. I said yes or no, leaving my seat.
"Henry, do you want to be holy?"
"Yes?"
"If you wanted to become holy, you should have contacted me first."
"The Grand Duchess, that's... ... !"
"Then I have to go see Archid-sama. hi!"
I greeted him cheerfully and left the drawing room. Ignoring the whistle in the
parlor, I headed straight for Archid's place.
* * *
The place where Archid was located was the gymnasium. Now that the training was
over, it was the right time to meet him.
I was just entering the dance hall and I could still hear the cheers.
I wondered if training was not over yet, so I glanced at the inside of the
gymnasium. And at the sight of Archid, his eyes twinkled.
'Oh oh.'
As the match was in progress, Akid and Edan were aiming their swords at each other.
How cool is it when you wear a dance uniform?
The body line when handling the sword was so pretty that it was confusing whether
he was teasing the sword or dancing the sword.
I forgot my original purpose and was occupied with the viewing.
Then, when Archid found me and twisted it, Ethan looked at the gap.
"oh! Sir Ethan!"
Ethan turned around at the voice of my urgent cry. he muttered in surprise.
"The Grand Duchess?"
And in the meantime, Akid adjusted his posture and attacked Edan in the reverse
direction.
"100 million."
Ethan's sword fell to the floor with a groan. Then Ethan looked at me as if it was
a foul.
I sneakily avoided that gaze and approached Archid.
Archid sighed and sniffed my body. It was the first time I had personally visited
the gym, so I was a bit confused.
It was usually because he waited outside so as not to disturb him.
However, as of today, I had no choice but to hasten my steps because I wanted to
deliver the news as soon as possible.
"Roena, what are you doing here?"
"I'm here to meet you! Waiting in the lobby every time is a bit boring, so practice
well, but as a monitoring measure!"
Actually, I wanted to see Archid training in real time, but that aside.
As I said with a broad smile, Akid blushed and wiped the sweat from his forehead.
Then Ethan came to greet me.
"I see you, Grand Duchess. This is Ethan Grave, the deputy commander of the 1st
Knights of Hadelus."
Ethan was also a strong ally of Archid in the original work.
Considering that he started as a swordsmanship teacher and became an aide, he was a
person I was grateful for.
"Nice to meet you, Sir Ethan. What if I interrupt the match?"
"Anyway, I was getting the final sum right."
"Then let's go, Master."
"Yes. Take a look."
Ethan let out a big smile and saw us off. I said, chasing the side of Akid, who was
constantly trying to spread the distance.
"Would you like to take a short walk before entering the castle?"
"Don't get too close. I sweat a lot... ... ."
Archid smirked while answering my question, and secretly avoided me.
Either way, I walked up to him again and grabbed his hand.
"It doesn't smell."
"Yes?"
"If you keep avoiding it, you might get hurt."
When I made a gloomy expression on my face, I wondered if Archid flinched, and then
he clung to me. Then he looked at me and muttered.
"Don't get hurt."
Ouch, my heart.
I turned my head while sticking out my lower lip at Akid's expression.
After a while, he looked at him as if he were sad, and then asked Akid, fiddling
with his lips.
"Where shall we go for a walk?"
"Only follow me."
I smiled and drew my hand, and Archid followed after hesitantly. I led him to a
place with a large lawn.
There was a swing in a large beautiful tree, and it was my favorite place in
Hadelus Castle. Archid found the swing and asked.
"Would you like to ride the swing?"
"Yeah!"
I replied with a broad smile and suggested that I sit on the swing and sit next to
him.
It wasn't cramped as it was big enough for two people to sit. he asked as he sat
down.
"If you both sit down, who pushes the swing?"
"My friends."
"Yeah?"
The moment Archid made a puzzled expression, the swing began to move slowly.
#46.
Archid made a hard face as he swayed on the swing alone, holding my hand. I stopped
him because he was about to jump out of his seat as if protecting me.
"it's okay."
"What is this... ... ."
Archid's blue-gray eyes filled with confusion. Actually, I was surprised that the
swing suddenly moved by itself.
I was happy to surprise Akid, and said with a broad smile.
"You can come out now."
And at that moment, the spirits pushing the swing materialized and began to gather
around them.
As the white butterflies fluttered around them, Archid made a stupid expression.
"butterfly?"
"Greetings. They are spirits."
"A spirit?"
Archid was startled and couldn't say anything, so the spirits said.
- Nice to meet you, motherfucker. Why do you have black hair but gray eyes?
? Do you know how much Roena treats you? Ah, what is the word virtue... ... .
- Hey, you! Watch out for the red-haired blue-eyed girl! They might try to eat you
soon.
To be honest, Archid didn't hear it because it was only heard by me.
I wanted the spirits to tell me about my actions in the past, so I shed tears.
I didn't hide my virtue from the spirits, but you dare try to let me out!
When they hit the spirits with anger, they all screamed "Damn-" and all fled behind
Akid.
It was a clever gesture, knowing that I couldn't hit Archid.
"The spirits are nice."
"These butterflies I saw in that mine then... ... ."
"Yeah. Right."
Also, Archid had good eyesight. Do you remember the butterflies you found back
then?
In fact, for an ordinary butterfly, it had a bright light.
"Actually, there is something I couldn't tell you at the Yebisu mine. That day,
when I disappeared in front of Archid-sama, I actually met the spirits. And as you
can see, I am able to control the spirits."
"... ... That's right."
Archid shook his head as if he understood the strange thing that day.
He disappeared from my sight at the time, and he didn't question me at all. I was
relieved just to come back alive.
When I think of Archid's desperate eyes at that time, I still feel bad. Archid
opened his mouth.
"I thought it was odd. Because that day, I saw him disappear in front of me."
"Then why didn't you ask what happened that day?"
I think there were plenty of opportunities to ask.
Archid replied to my hints.
"It was good to be back."
"... ... ."
"It was the first time in my life that I had run so hard. It was really
heartbreaking."
Akid laughed and muttered. It was a face that he didn't want to experience again.
I felt a bit sorry when I remembered that he had been searching for me.
"I didn't have much to say about that day... ... ."
"I didn't ask because Roena didn't seem to want to talk. Thanks for telling me. I
must have been very surprised."
"Yeah. Actually, I thought I was going to die like this because I fell into the
flower field of Delus at that time... ... ."
He was disarmed by Akid's warm words and was about to explain the embarrassment of
the day. I wondered if Akid's eyes suddenly widened, then got up and grabbed my
cheek.
"A delus flower? Are you okay? Why didn't you tell me right away!"
As he looked at me urgently, I looked at him and muttered.
"He said he didn't ask because he didn't seem to want to talk about it
before... ... ."
To this, Akid frowned and answered.
"Tell me about Roena's safety."
I shook my head and made excuses at Akid's small bruise.
"I am really fine. You've seen it before, so you know it. In fact, after meeting
the spirit, touching the Delus flower no longer hurts."
"Is that true?"
"Yeah. really. So now you can give me any Delus flowers you like."
I grinned as I grabbed Archid's cheek. In fact, if it was the Delus flower that
Archid gave me, it seemed that even if I had an allergy, I would not be able to
throw it away.
Archid smirked at my carefree reaction. Thanks to the sky where the sun was setting
slowly, Akid's black hair seemed to have a red light.
Blue-gray eyes stared at me. Then Archid asked quietly.
"Loena, do you know the meaning of the Delus flower?"
"A flower language?"
"Yeah."
I quietly blinked my eyes.
As for the flower language of the Delus flower, I already knew it from reading the
novel. It was natural because it was the flower that Archid gave as he confessed to
Mabel.
As I watched, Akid suddenly kissed my forehead lightly.
It happened in the blink of an eye, so there was no sense of reality. Time seemed
to pass slowly. He said, closing his eyes like a half moon.
"'The dazzling person', 'I can only see you'."
"... ... ."
"I thought it was a good fit for Roena."
"ah."
At the words that sounded like a confession, I let out a shallow sigh without
realizing it.
He just told me the language of flowers, but my heart kept pounding out of control.
- Hey, look at him. I thought it was white on the inside because of dark hair!
- Roena's face turned red. It's like a tomato!
The sounds of the creaking spirits around me could be heard as far away as if they
were submerged in water.
For this moment, as if time had stopped, there was no sound. I had the illusion
that it was only me and Akid.
I had no choice but to do so. Because what Archid had just said was the same as
what he had said to Mabel.
It should feel good, but my chest was tingling. At the same time, I was greedy
without knowing it.
I don't want Archid to give Mabel the Delus flower.
When I first woke up in this world, I was satisfied with being by Akid's side, even
if it was only the end of my life. Because it was sacred and I was only thinking of
doing it to my heart's content.
But it's weird. Thinking about the future in which Archid would give Mabel the
Delus flower, he felt a bit uneasy.
So I said, holding Archid's hand, who was shyly fiddling with his earlobe. It was a
very impulsive statement.
"Mr. Archid."
"Yes?"
"Don't give that flower to anyone else."
Especially for Mabel.
Akid blinked as I swallowed my back and stared intently. Even for a moment of
silence, it felt like my heart would shrink.
Was it too off topic? The flower wasn't mine either, so I was too reckless. It was
about time when I had a thousand thoughts. he said with a smirk.
"Yes. I will do it my way. instead... ... ."
Archid tapped my forehead and brought it to my forehead. As he was startled by the
proximity of the street, he said.
"Give me that flower, Roena. I hate giving it to others."
At the resolute voice, I had no choice but to turn my face red again. It was as if
those words were asking me to look at only me.
Of course, I knew very well that it was a delusion that I thought of because I was
a fan of Archid.
Even so, I will never forget this moment.
* * *
In the study of Archduke Hadelus. After hearing the secret of Loena from Elena, the
Archduke asked with a very serious face.
"Is that true?"
"Yeah. I checked it myself."
"This is a big deal. Apparently, at a time like this, Roena awakens as a spirit
person."
The Archduke pressed his temple down as if he was in trouble. Elena's reaction was
no different.
Neither of them could hide their dark faces from the fact that Roena had become a
spirit warrior.
In fact, the reason why the Duke of Essel came as an imperial contingent was not
the case with the Ebisu Mine Gun alone.
He had come as a representative because there was something to discuss secretly
with the imperial family.
Damian asked, putting his interlaced hand on his forehead.
"Since when did you say that?"
"They said they were lost in the Ebisu mine. They are similar in time. But I don't
think it has anything to do with Stig Island as it was faster."
As Elena spoke firmly, Damian took a deep breath.
Pollution has recently occurred on Stig Island within the continent.
Because it is an island village, it was discovered only after a large amount of
pollution was carried out, and the imperial family was conducting an investigation
in secret.
As the demonic beasts began to appear from the cracks that occurred along with the
pollution, the imperial family immediately issued an evacuation order to the
residents of Stig Island.
Afterwards, the priests prevented the contamination from spreading with the divine
power, but it was only a temporary measure.
Even if the island itself was closed, the pollution that occurred once was likely
to contaminate other places.
If the exact cause was not identified, the continent could quickly fall into
crisis.
Loena appears as a spirit person at the moment when the spirits are needed more
than ever.
The Grand Duke was worried whether or not to inform the imperial family of this
fact. It was too much for Roena to handle.
Knowing this, the imperial family will try to take Loena.
Damian frowned as he remembered Roena walking around.
After all, he's the only spirit samurai. At this time when the spirit disappeared
after the Cataclysm, Roena's presence could not help but stand out.
The Archduke's fists clenched clenchedly at the thought of being summoned here and
there and exhausting his power forcibly.
Roena was too young for such a job. He opened his mouth with the intention of
convincing Elena first.
"I would like to keep it a secret for the imperial family. The Grand Duchess is a
member of the Imperial Family, so I would like to report it as much as possible,
but... ... ."
"Who is it?"
Elena crossed her legs and gave a sullen expression. Damian rolled his eyes and
Elena said.
"I have no intention of sending my child to a dangerous place. I thought the
Archduke would have the same idea, didn't he?"
#47.
Damian burst out laughing at Elena's blunt question.
I'm sure the sound of 'my child' will come out of Elena's mouth.
On the whole, Loena and the child couldn't figure out at what point they stole the
Grand Duchess's heart.
He wants to have that one heart, so he's doing all sorts of crazy things.
Damian murmured, shaking off the feeling that he was facing an enemy he couldn't
beat.
"Of course I do, too. It is risky to reveal Loena's identity when the cause of the
contamination has not yet been determined."
"Even if you find out later, don't worry, I will take good care of your Majesty the
Emperor."
"It's really reassuring to have the emperor's sister as his wife."
At Damian's smirk, Elena snorted.
"For now, it would be better to prevent the Yebisu mine from spreading. I try to
close mines as much as possible. I instruct Henry to remove all information about
the spirits from the report."
"Closing the mine would do a lot of damage to the Grand Duchess."
"There are plenty of other ways to make money other than that anyway."
"He used to rob my pockets a lot."
"Can't you remember what you did wrong?"
As Elena rolled her eyes, Damian quickly avoided her gaze. Elena continued with a
smirk.
"If you let the miners come and go, the tail could be caught. There may be other
people who know more about spirits than Henry Connor."
"That must be true of your wife."
"As the legacy of the disappearing spirit company continues, if it is discovered,
there will be many people who want it."
"How many people dare to touch the Grand Duchess? Don't worry about the Grand
Duchess."
"As Roena is still young, there must be a lot of gaps. Do you know the Archduke
well?"
Damian flinched at Elena's question and made eye contact.
"Yes. I know it very well."
Nobles are always exposed to the risk of assassination and kidnapping. The reason
for building walls high and making many rooms was not simply to show off.
It was kind of a fortress. Protective measures of nobles who want to protect their
children who have not awakened.
Heints are born with their own attributes like the descendants of dragons, but
commoners have degenerated attributes, and in most cases they are useless or have
little power.
On the other hand, the imperial family and nobles of Heint were born with strong
power thanks to their well-maintained lineage.
Nobles who have finished awakening often perform a ceremony in which the unique
power of their family is manifested and swearing their allegiance to the imperial
family.
However, there were times when the cost of gaining strength was risky.
right in the wake.
When they reach their awake stage, they become weak like caterpillars preparing for
metamorphosis.
A period of weakness essential to gaining strength. The stronger the power, the
more lethal moment.
During this time, the security of the castle becomes even tighter. It was because
he did not want to lose his child to an unknown static.
Even if Roena became a Elemental Officer, it is a fact that she is a noble of the
Empire. That time will come someday, and there may be someone who is aiming for
that time.
"I know it well, so don't worry."
"grandee."
"The cost of being vigilant is already engraved in your bones."
Damian's gaze turned to Elena's left arm. Elena sighed and then exhaled at the cold
gaze.
Elena didn't know what that meant. So Damian's reaction was not very welcome.
"It was an accident."
"Yes. Because of that, the Grand Duchess was injured."
"It wasn't something I was hoping for. If it wasn't for you, I would have helped. I
just did what I had to do... ... ."
Elena paused without continuing to speak. It was because Damian came closer and
grabbed the armrest of the sofa next to me.
Damian's eyes, as he tilted his upper body to meet his gaze, seemed to be burning
for some reason.
The atmosphere subsided in an instant. Elena said, holding his arm and pushing it.
"What are you doing now?"
"I was wondering if I could do it. Please tell me the truth."
"Don't you think you should come this close and ask?"
Damian didn't even care about Elena's plea and came closer.
When only Damian could be seen in sight, Elena could not say anything more and
looked at her. Damian asked quietly.
"I hope you don't think that I proposed to you because of that."
"If that's right."
"under."
Damian spit out an arsenal as if it was absurd. It was because of the lack of
absurdity after confirming what had been expected.
Elena was a little embarrassed by the hurt eyes. I'm the one who got hurt, but
there's a riot over there again.
Just as I was about to say something, Damian cut it off.
"no."
"Isn't it?"
"Yes. Absolutely not. I'm not a very responsible guy. I'm not the kind of fool who
decides on a mate just like that."
"Then on what whim did you do that? Say it out loud."
At Elena's interrogation, Damian just kept her mouth shut. He hated Damian and
Elena, who always shut their mouths at important moments.
"If you want to deceive me, show me the sincerity of making up excuses. Then you
have the power to be deceived."
Damian bit his lower lip at the cold words and stepped back.
As if waiting for this, Elena jumped up. It was the look in his eyes that he got
tired of being alone in this place any longer.
"Anyway, let's take care of each other about this. I will also come up with a
countermeasure on my side."
With those words, the door slammed shut. Damian wanted to mess up his hair and
called Asil.
"The list to go to Stig Island, hasn't it been sent to the imperial family yet?"
"Yes. I was going to send a messenger around tomorrow. Are there any changes?"
"yes. Tell them that I am in direct command."
"Yes? Your Majesty the Grand Duke himself?"
"I have something to check. Since we are competing in secret, please be careful not
to spread this as much as possible."
Asyl swallowed dry saliva in response to the archduke's answer and prostrated
himself.
* * *
A few days later, when I heard the news of Archduke Hadelus' long business trip, I
tilted my head.
"Are you going every month?"
"Yeah. They say you're leaving tonight."
"In such a hurry?"
The Archduke was often on business trips, but he hardly ever left the castle for a
month.
A sense of tension, not just a business trip, seemed to flow around the castle.
In particular, I was worried that he might have been given a dangerous mission as
he said he was going with Ethan Grave, Archid's teacher.
As I put on a serious expression, Hannah said if I had misunderstood.
"It was decided so suddenly, so the invitation to the Marquis of April has been
delayed a bit."
"ah."
That's right, I was planning to invite the Marquis of April soon.
When I remembered something I had forgotten, I frowned.
"It's unfortunate. After a long time, I was able to see the marquis and the
masters. You'll be upset, but we'll have to make an appointment for later."
"I know."
I muttered with all my soul as much as possible. To be honest, I was restless when
I thought of meeting the Marquis of April.
Then, it was fortunate that the Archduke went on a long business trip.
'For the time being, I'm not going to run into anyone from the April family.'
"How about sending a letter? I'm sure you'll like it."
"Well. I have nothing to say."
"If you send me anything, I will love it. Shall I bring you a pen and stationery?"
As soon as Hannah asked the question, she began to prepare a pen and paper.
After all, when he received my letter that day not to bully Kobystein, the Marquis
of April was very sad.
That the youngest doesn't care about his father or that he changed after getting
married.
It was so sad and sad that I felt like I should rather apologize.
After receiving that reply, the image of the April family inside me changed
strangely.
I would say that it is quite different from the appearance of a cruel villain that
you have only seen in novels.
'Something... ... No matter.'
yes. It was a letter that could only be explained with words that were
insignificant. For a letter to his daughter, he seemed to be very anxious.
I heard that it was raised with golden jade leaves, but it seems to be true. How is
it so similar to when I was playing Archid?
Meanwhile, Hannah left stationery, pen, and ink in front of me. I dipped a lot of
ink into the nib and started writing a letter.
It was said that it was difficult to invite an invitation for the time being due to
the circumstances.
"But where did your father go?"
"I think it was called Stig Island. You are visiting in connection with the
imperial business."
"Where?"
I rolled my eyes at the familiar name of the island. When Hannah said 'Stig Island'
again, I licked my lips.
'If it's Stig Island... ... .'
It was the island that became the first dead land in the novel.
Starting from there, I had a ominous feeling when I started to think about where
the pollution started.
'I think there is still a long way to go before the contamination begins... ... .'
Of course, the Archduke may not have been visiting because of contamination.
However, for a simple business trip, the knights accompanying him were an elite
unit. As an archduke who doesn't carry a lot of escort knights, he was also a bit
exaggerated member.
It may be an overdose, but I felt a little uneasy. It was because of the fact that
I had already become a spirit samurai, which was different from the original work.
Just as I was feeling so uncomfortable, Archduke Hadelus knocked on the door of my
bedroom.
"Baby, it's me. Can I come in for a moment?"
"The Grand Duke?"
Hannah was startled by the sudden visit of the Archduke, and busily organized
things here and there.
"Come on in."
When I let them in, Damian in uniform entered the room.
#48.
It was the first time the Archduke had personally visited my room. Usually, I had
Asil come to the study. I got up from my seat and asked.
"Father, what are you doing here?"
"So that only the baby is left and everyone goes out."
At the command of the Archduke, Hannah glanced at me and bowed her head and left
the room.
Seeing Hannah out as well, it seemed that the two of them had a story to tell.
He looked a little different from the usual playful one.
'You have heard my story from your mother.'
I thought the Archduke knew something, and waited quietly for the next word. The
Archduke sat down on his chair and said.
"Baby."
"Yes, Father."
"I heard a story. He deceived us all."
"sorry."
When I bowed my head to apologize, the Archduke shook his head lightly.
"I have no regrets. But if someone else had noticed it first, it would have been
very difficult."
"Are you in trouble?"
At my question, the Archduke leaned forward and whispered secretly.
"Actually, I came here because I thought I had to tell you."
"What do you mean?"
I also silenced my voice and tilted my upper body, and the Archduke continued.
"This time I am going to Stig Island, it's all for you. That's where contamination
of unknown origin began."
How could the ominous premonition not be wrong?
I couldn't continue speaking when the word tainted crept out of the Archduke's
mouth.
It was strange. It's not yet the time for pollution. It was much earlier than the
original I saw.
"Once pollution has started, there is no way to know when it will spread across the
continent. So who do you think needs the most?"
"It must be a spirit warrior."
"yes. However, since the Spirit Temple has long since disappeared, the priests will
come out as a temporary measure. Because the divine power of the priests can remove
contamination."
He was right. The priests were able to use their divine power to stop the
contamination from spreading further.
However, since the divine power could not be used indefinitely, even that was only
a temporary measure.
Even if the pollution was removed, the already dead land could not be restored even
with divine power. Because that's the realm of spirits.
In the end, it will only end when the root cause is found and resolved, or the
spirits must uproot the seeds of contamination.
'What was the cause of the rapid start of pollution?'
It would be a little easier if we knew the cause, but even in the novel, we didn't
know the cause. So I needed Mabel even more.
Then the Archduke touched his chin and continued.
"As long as the spirits appear, there may be more other spirits. I'll try to ask
questions, but if you're alone... ... ."
"Maybe I have to go."
"no. That's not allowed."
When the Archduke refused with a single blow, I widened my eyes. Of course, I
thought they would ask me to make sacrifices, but it was a surprising reaction.
As I stared blankly, the archduke said:
"I heard that spirits also have their limits. Traveling around the continent alone
and purifying yourself is overkill. You don't have to make any sacrifices."
The archduke's attitude was stubborn. If possible, there was a hint of wanting to
hide that I was a spirit samurai.
After all, since the pollution started, it was very risky to reveal that I was a
spirit warrior in a situation where I don't know when or where it might happen
again.
I too needed time to understand the situation, so I quietly nodded.
Then the Archduke pulled something out of his pocket.
"An artifact that hides your power."
What the Archduke gave him was a necklace studded with red stones. At first glance,
it looked like an ordinary ruby necklace.
"Keep it on for a while. Don't make any trouble while I'm away."
The Archduke got up from his seat and ruffled my hair lightly.
It was quite a father-in-law's comment, so I just rolled my eyes and rolled my
eyes.
* * *
After some time, Kobystein returned to his nature. Returning two weeks longer than
originally planned for a month was a bonus given to him, who must have been
suffering from the April family.
And when I saw my gift he brought, I couldn't help but be astonished.
"What is all this?"
"A gift from the April family to the Grand Duchess."
"All of this?"
I glanced at the gift procession in amazement. The procession continued to the
point where there was no end in sight.
According to Kobistein, he brought Alan's specialties and various medicinals that
are good for the body, as well as gifts from April Castle.
"It's a gift that has been accumulated for a year, so it's a bit much."
"One year?"
"Yes. It is said that the Marquis has prepared one gift for each time he remembers
Roena-sama. Oh, there are also gifts from the Marquis Minor and Confucius."
Is it because of the mood that the April family smells like a fan?
As you can see, it was full of red things that reminded me of it.
When I saw a doll that looked like me in the middle, it even reminded me of my past
days when I was happy to pay tribute.
'What the hell is it?'
I trembled at the strange family style of the April family.
In the meantime, Vivian, Shuri, and Hannah joined in and started moving gifts to my
safe.
Hanna said she would give me the list, so I was going to go check it out then.
I looked at Kobystein, whose color had improved. Her face, which had always been
parched, was moderately tanned in the sun, and even the shade under her eyes had
faded.
"I'm sorry," said Kobystein, holding my hand tightly.
"Thank you for your kind words to the Marquis of April. Thank you for making me
feel comfortable."
"no. I would have enjoyed it more if my family had not interfered with the vacation
in the first place."
"no. It was truly an unforgettable vacation of my life. It was the first time I had
ever had such a luxurious life."
"Yes?"
I thought they would complain that they felt uncomfortable because of the people of
April, but it was an unexpected response.
Afterwards, Kobystein felt the afterglow of his vacation and praised him like a
rapid-fire cannon.
"The Marquis of April has been very considerate. How many people walk on an
elephant in their lifetime? It was the first time I saw an animal called an
elephant, and it was really big and loud."
"I see."
I've never been able to ride an elephant for a walk.
Of course, Roena was from the South, so she could have tried it.
'Fortunately, my threatening letter seems to have worked.'
It must have been that he had been taken hostage when he received the letter from
Kobystein, but it seems that the Marquis of April changed his stance after
receiving my letter.
I was worried about what would happen if he continued to bully me, but seeing
Kobe's reaction gave me peace of mind.
"I'm glad you had a good time. I'll take a break today, and I'll pass on the
request through Shuri tomorrow."
"Yes. Roena-sama."
Kobistein smiled, bowed his back at 90 degrees, bowed, and disappeared.
Somehow, even though he seemed to have a strong standard, he had an attitude that
seemed to be very impressed with me.
Could it be that the Marquis of April brainwashed Kobe to obey me?
I had such doubts for a moment, but I quickly shook my head. The Marquis of April
wasn't a laid-back person, and it didn't seem like she had to.
It was around the end of such a noisy gift giving ceremony. The Grand Duchess, who
returned from going out, tilted his head as he looked at the lobby being cleaned
up.
"What happened?"
"Ah, a gift has arrived from home."
"yes?"
Elena took off her hat and handed it to Countess Arya, beckoning me to follow her.
I followed her, she said.
"For the time being, Henry will be staying at the villa. I also decided to conduct
research on the Yebisu Mine while commuting here, so if you need any help, please
call me anytime."
"Ah, I heard you quit the mining industry. Aren't you just hurting because of me?"
"I don't think I'm worried about hearing from you, who is in a lot of debt. Aren't
you in trouble because it's hard to get fees?"
Again today, I showed a harmless smile to Elena, who started off as a village
murderer.
"Is it possible? Thank you, Mother. I heard from my father that it was all for me."
"Hey, you were talking nonsense."
I wondered if Elena was going to snort, and she informed me of the schedule.
"Make time for the weekend. I have a place to go with you."
"Where are you going?"
At my question, Elena paused and asked.
"Why? Do you think I will sell you somewhere?"
It was a grand duke whose sensitivity reached its peak today. Ever since the
Archduke went on a business trip, the pressure has been low.
I shook my head and snuggled into her arms.
When you're annoyed, you should look at cute things. And I prided myself on having
a pretty cute face.
"Hehe, then, Mom, please buy me. Don't sell it anywhere."
"If you can't speak. If you want to sell, you should have sold it sooner, so rest
assured!"
Contrary to the menacing words, the Grand Duchess patted my head.
I already knew that it was an expression of affection for the Grand Duchess, and I
just smiled bashfully.
As the Grand Duchess started walking again, I grabbed her hand and followed her
closely.
"By the way, is Archid going too?"
Me and Archid are one set. please take me
Elena flinched and clicked her tongue when I cast the flashy gaze attack.
"Anyway, I already told Archid about it."
"Wow, I'm going to play."
When I was excited and hurrayed, the Grand Duchess grinned and shook his head.
"Whoever sees it will know that I am separating the two of you."
#49.
On a sunny weekend, I arrived on a carriage from early in the morning to the
Prodium, the largest temple in the north.
It was only when I found out that the place the Grand Duchess had asked to go was
Prodium. I looked around with a slightly moved face.
'There will come a moment when I see this place with my own two eyes and step on it
with my own two feet.'
My heart was pounding with excitement at the unexpected pilgrimage.
It was inevitable that this was the place where the episode of Maybelle and Archid
was made.
Because Archid, isolated in the dead land, was rescued by Mabel and brought here.
I had the illusion that the scenes I had seen in the novel were unfolding before my
eyes. If I had a chance to look around, I wanted to see all the places in the
novel.
"This is it."
The priest led us into the depths of the temple.
Looking at the written 'No outsiders allowed', it seems that the Grand Duchess made
quite a donation to this temple.
Seeing that Archid's expression was not good, I whispered in my ear.
"What's wrong?"
As I suddenly approached, I wondered if Archid flinched, and then smirked lightly
with a light smile.
Just looking at it, something uncomfortable was evident. That's when I wondered
'Oh, it's because it's a temple.'
Belatedly, in the novel, I sighed a little, recalling how Archid particularly hated
the temple.
In the original story, Archid was very wary of Mabel because he was a priest.
How cute it was to react like a straight-up cat, but it was pitiful.
'I hated it since I was a kid.'
In the novel, there was no reason to dislike the temple itself.
Originally, it was because the characteristic of the novel was that the narrative
of the sub male was written only as short as necessary.
Do you know what the saddest thing is when it comes to cheating? That was a time
when the information that could be virtuous was limited.
Because Archid is a sub-male master, there were not many narratives in the past. In
many cases, it was summarized in a short narrative, so most of them had to sell
their products.
Even if it was possible to scrape up the information that was present and the
information that was not there and even attach a mangbung lens, there was a limit.
In a nutshell, I don't even know how Akid lived as a child.
'By the way, the last time I stayed at the temple near the Pael River, I was very
uncomfortable.'
Maybe he didn't like the temple before he came to the Grand Duke Castle.
Still, thinking of going to the Pael River for me, I was a little moved.
In the end, the answer can only be found in the last 13 years of Archid.
However, he didn't mention the past at all, so he couldn't answer the question
right away.
So what can I do now?
"Mr. Archid."
"Yeah?"
"Please hold my hand."
I wondered if Archid blinked at my imposing request, and then he held my hand.
I could see Akid's earlobes turning red as I clasped them.
'Ah, I live as my favorite wife for this taste.'
I was serving my own self-interest by pretending to be for Archid.
"Roena."
Then the Grand Duchess called me. As I walked next to her, a middle-aged man
presumed to be a high priest greeted me.
To be called a priest, he had a rather rough face. Even with short hair, it could
be said that he was a person in the world of darkness.
He smiled kindly as I lit the vigilant light. Of course, they don't seem to know
that it looks even worse.
"Nice to meet you. Pablo, the second servant of Zafarsia. I am in charge of
almsgiving and compassion."
"Hello, this is Roena Hadelus."
I greeted him politely and looked over at Pablo.
'If it were the second servant, it would be a cardinal.'
The Zaparcia Church was the official religion of the Heint Empire.
As those who support the ancestors of Heint, the dark dragon Zaparcia, Maybell grew
up in an orphanage under this place when she was young.
I was embarrassed because the person in front of me was taller than I thought. I
apologized for saying I was like someone from the other side of the world.
He continued to smile and made eye contact with me.
"Did you ever hear why you came here?"
"no."
"In a nutshell, we are going to find out when the Grand Duchess awakens."
"Awakening time?"
"Yes. Any citizen of the Empire knows about the awakening phase. We're just trying
to figure out when that starts."
It was Pablo who explained it quite kindly with a rough face. As I listened
quietly, he continued to explain.
"In this Prodium, artifacts that Zaparcia made during her lifetime remain.
Artifacts here are much more accurate than those in the capital, so there are
nobles who come from far away on purpose."
That's what I knew. It's because Geronis had secretly visited this place because
his awakening didn't start even after he came of age.
As a great protagonist, his abilities were so great that his awakening was delayed.
Because of that, he said that he was weak when he was young, so he often went to
the temple to receive blessings.
Perhaps when he came to this place as an adult, his awakening period began and he
went through a crisis.
Of course, in a moment of crisis, I had the help of Maybell, who appeared.
Looking back, the novel had a characteristic where the male protagonists gathered
around Maybelle.
I could understand why the Grand Duchess brought me here when I said that I was
going to find out the time of awakening.
'It's to determine when the most dangerous time is.'
Even if it was revealed later that it was a spirit company, it was good after going
through awakening. Because it's good to remove parts that could be weak points.
Pablo guided me into an egg-shaped capsule. It was said to be the work of a dragon,
and the appearance was very splendid.
He said he liked the glitter of the dragon, and he could tell just by looking at
the design of the artifact.
It seemed like the first thing a thief would steal from its dazzling splendor. Of
course, if you can.
As Pablo instructed, I lay there quietly, staring at the ceiling. An unknown
ancient language was written on the gold wall.
It's a curvy, unrecognizable character, but there are quite a few repetitive
characters, so I looked into it for a while.
It was probably a starter word for working artifacts.
Then the letters began to sparkle and fill with color.
Oh oh.
I sat still, somewhat excited, waiting for the artifact to scan my body. for a long
time like that
Push-
Artifact stopped working with a steaming sound.
I was about to get my upper body up, wondering if it was all over, but Pablo
muttered with a troubled face.
"Why is this all of a sudden?"
As I was rushing around, something seemed wrong. Elena came up to her and asked.
"What's going on?"
"Ah, it suddenly stopped working. Excuse me, can I try one more time?"
"However much."
After Elena's permission was granted, Pablo activated the artifact once again. But
this time it didn't even work at all.
Suddenly, I was trapped in a capsule and had no choice but to lie down.
I wondered if the Artifact would reject it because it was a soul possessed by me.
Pablo checked the back of the capsule and let out a wide smile.
"Oh, I'm sorry. I'm out of fuel. Apparently I forgot to charge it."
what do you say
I was frustrated that I had made a serious assumption in the midst of it.
'How come this priest looks a little sloppy... ... .'
I almost shrank my heart by creating a rather serious atmosphere.
"How long does it take to recharge?"
"It takes about half a day to recharge. It's an old thing, so it costs a lot of
fuel."
After all, it's a dragon's memento. The Grand Duchess asked with a look of trouble.
"Does that mean it's hard today?"
"sorry. It was my fault for not looking ahead."
As Pablo apologized over and over again, the Grand Duchess sighed and exhaled.
Suddenly, I had to go out again.
The Archduke reached out and helped me get out of the capsule while the Grand
Duchess was coordinating with his secretary for a while.
"thank you."
"I think I should stay here for a day."
"Iknow, right. Are you okay?"
"Are you okay?"
"Ah, it seems that Archid-sama is having a hard time with the temple. Do you think
it was just me?"
At the words he mumbled without confidence, Archid put on a surprised expression.
he asked in a slightly creepy voice.
"Are you tired?"
"a little?"
"Actually, when I was living on the street, I was deceived by a priest and almost
died."
"Yeah?!"
No, some bastard took our Archid... ... !
I trembled in rage at what I didn't know.
I thought I would feel relieved if I inquired right now, threw an uppercut on the
priest's face, and even had a headlock on the spot.
Then Akid said with a light smile.
"When I think about it now, I think they delivered illegal drugs. Fortunately, my
father found me and saved my life, but the other children may have died."
"You mean there were more people besides Akid-sama?"
"Yes. All street children must have received an offer from a priest at least once.
I didn't do anything bad from the start. Gradually, it made me join in without even
realizing it."
"He's a terrible person."
Using an innocent child to do bad things. As I listened intently, Archid continued.
"Sometimes I feel guilty. I wonder if it's okay for me to eat well alone and get
along well."
"What is that, Archid-sama? It's the priest's fault for doing the bad thing. Do you
have any clues to ask?"
I'll find you right away and punish you!
As I said, clenching my fists, Akid smiled.
"I do not know. Except that there are notes painted on the wrist."
"A note?"
#50.
"Yes. Wait."
Archid apologized and started drawing something on my palm. As soon as two dots
were pressed, I immediately recognized what they were.
"The bass clef?"
"Yeah. There was a bass clef on his wrist."
"Is it something like a mark of an organization?"
"I don't know. Because I can't see it in other priests. Perhaps the person with the
note tattoo was disguised as a priest."
Archid replied as if he was not sure.
But somehow I felt like my back was ripped off.
Because there is no one who does things alone for a bastard who does bad things
with children.
You can also hang one of the Archid portraits at home to say that there is a
background.
'I don't think there's ever been a group with notes drawn in the novel.'
I asked, wondering if Archduke Hadelus might already be tracking him.
"Did you tell your father about notes?"
"no."
"why?"
To my question, Akid looked at me for a moment and answered calmly.
"I've never had a close enough relationship with my father to have conversations
like that. It's only recently that I've been able to stand alone."
It was a sad and mournful voice. I felt like I was crying for nothing at the voice
that seemed like I wasn't even expecting it in the first place.
As he said, in the novel, Archid had no affiliation with the Archduke.
relationship by necessity. A thorough business rich man surrounded by a family
fence.
When I entered this house myself, I thought that Archid must have been very
difficult.
Originally, a bean flour family like this needed someone who could intervene, but
in this house there was only one person to disturb.
I said as I took Archid's hand.
"Still, my father would have found him and punished him."
"Um, well. Wouldn't you just pass by because you were busy? In fact, it has only
changed a little recently."
"But it is."
"Never mind. It's a thing of the past anyway, and even if you come and find that
person, it won't change anything. Anyway, I can't say for sure if those friends are
still alive at that time... ... ."
Archid fiddled with my hand, thinking of his friends for a moment.
"Wouldn't it be more hopeful for the one who didn't know the news?"
"I know. I will not tell my father."
When I reached out my little finger to make a promise, Akid smiled.
"Instead, I promise you, Archid-sama."
"What do you mean?"
"Don't blame yourself."
"... ... ."
"It just happened like an accident, and there's nothing Archid-sama's fault for
that. Archid-sama was just struggling to live."
yes. The fault lies with the poor beggar, the adult who made the child do bad
things.
Although Archid did not express it, he must have been exposed to numerous dangers
while wandering the streets.
To be honest, how hard it must have been to get through this difficult world as a
child.
If I had been in that situation, would I have froze to death or starved to death?
Originally, he was at the age where he should have been protected and lived under
the shadow of his parents. I suddenly wondered what Akid's mother was doing.
Just as I was about to ask a question, Elena came over to us.
"Let's go. It looks like I will have to stay at the temple today."
I had a lot of questions about Akid, so I licked my lips and looked at Akid and
Elena alternately.
"Are men and women separated again this time?"
"Why? Do you want to share the same room with Archid?"
"It's more comfortable for the servants to be together than to occupy several rooms
for nothing... ... ."
"Since when have you been thinking of servants?"
Elena smiled and continued.
"In the temple, men and women are different."
At those resolute words, I said, "Yes," and lengthened the tail.
Damn, it's the temple rules that needlessly be worshiped. My plan to aim for the
annexation by taking advantage of my overnight stay was unsuccessful and
unsuccessful. I muttered a little as if to myself.
"Even here, every room... ... It's not about surrendering."
"Great."
At the same time, Archid let out a cough.
Hopefully, it's not just a cough of relief for escaping the crisis that almost
seemed like annexation, right?
Somehow, I felt sad for Archid, who avoided his gaze, but Elena said.
"It may not be enough for me, but won't you be patient, baby?"
"Not enough. It is overflowing enough."
"Then you are lucky."
It seems that the archduke somehow resembles the archduke. I headed to the dorm
like a criminal being taken away by Elena and Akid with both hands held.
It was just about to break up at a fork in the road. Archid whispered in my ear.
"Shall we go for a walk later tonight?"
* * *
At that time, there were other guests in the Prodium besides Roena and the others.
Heint's Crown Prince, Geronis Khan Heint.
Next to him was Edward Essel, the Duke of Ethel, twisting with a bored face.
"Zero, I'm bored."
"If you are really bored, go diving outside in the lake."
Geronis responded indifferently without taking his eyes off the book. Edward asked,
approaching the head of his book.
"shall we go together?"
"You know I can't leave the dorm."
Externally, it was said that Geronis had gone on an academic expedition to the
north with Edward.
This meeting, disguised as a kind of regular seminar, was in fact intended to be a
blessing for Zeronis in Prodium.
It was because he had seizures if he did not receive regular blessings.
Thus, under the leadership of the Duke of Essel, Geronis was visiting Prodium
periodically.
The reason I have to come this far is because Prodium was rare from the Dark
Dragon, Zafarsia.
It was a place full of the power of dragons that cannot be compared with the
Imperial Palace.
However, a guy who knows better than anyone else that he should stay quietly at the
dormitory was begging him to skip the day.
"Would it be okay for a moment? Who is coming here?"
"If you want to go out like that, go out alone. I need to finish reading this
book."
Geronis pushed Edward's face away. It was because of the shadows on the book.
Edward grunted at his indifferent attitude with his mouth open.
"If I had known this would happen, I wouldn't have followed. I was deceived by my
father."
"I told you. The only fun things to do in the prodium are running and swimming.
Isn't it strange to think of coming to the temple to play in the first place?"
Edward's medicine went up when he only said the right words when he opened his
mouth. He wanted to lie on the bed and muttered with a sinister smile.
"Ah, I'll just bring Cassie. At least, it would have been more fun than being with
you."
Geronis was the first to respond to Edward's words. He took his eyes off the book
and glared at Edward.
"Is Ezer your toy?"
"No way. How much of a little sister I cherish."
Edward smiled slyly, lying on the bed, putting his hands together to place the
calyx.
Geronis sighed deeply, noticing that she was referring to Catherine in an attempt
to draw attention to her playful appearance.
"I wanted to bring you, but I wouldn't have been able to come with you. I broke my
leg while riding."
"what?"
When Geronis was noticeably agitated, Edward answered with a frown on his face.
"I fell to the ground while standing and fighting to ride a horse. I'm glad I broke
one leg."
"Have you just learned horseback riding? ... ."
Geronis made an expression of disbelief. As if remembering that time, Edward jumped
up and became angry.
"So! I'm not afraid at all. I'm just getting angry, so I'm just laughing out loud.
You know Ji is cute."
"So what about treatment?"
"Who is my father? Hearing the news while on a business trip, he ran at the speed
of light. Treatment is a doctor's job, so why is your father Yunan? When I broke my
leg, he wouldn't even look at me."
When Edward shook his head and cursed the Duke, Geronis countered.
"Are you and your sister the same? Besides, since Young Ae Essel was seriously ill
this year, the Duke should be worried."
"is it. Well, he almost died that day and came back to life, so my father must be a
little nervous. Because I didn't know the cause of the pain."
Edward scratched his cheek and continued.
"Anyway, the holy water in Prodium is good for rejuvenation, so I'm going to buy it
for Catherine."
"It's a good idea after a while. Can you give me my share?"
When Geronis asked the question favorably, Edward shook his head.
Prodium's holy water was so rare that they only sold one per person, so they
refused.
"it's okay. you need it too Even if you take a lot anyway, it is useless because
the period of maintaining the stamina is short."
Edward made another gesture of refusal and stood up. Geronis stared at him, he
said.
"I can't be bothered. As you said, I should go diving."
"If you accidentally step on your tail, you die."
"Would it be awkward? Zero, you shouldn't be sad without me. Don't cry because
you're alone."
"Crazy?"
When Geronis became disgusted and threatened to throw a book, Edward hurriedly left
the room.
It was when I reached the central fountain of the Prodium as I circled around the
dorm not to be found out.
Edward found someone at the fountain and hid himself on a pole.
And when he checked his opponent, Edward forgot to breathe and opened his eyes.
In front of the fountain, a red-haired girl was sitting and waving her legs as if
waiting for someone.
Her blue eyes shone as bright as the emerald blue of the sea. The white skin
reflected in the light was as pure as ceramics.
Edward's face, after staring at it for a while, was as red as the color of the
girl's hair.
#51.
A suspicious man is staring at me.
I was excited to go for a night walk with Akid, so I came out early and saw a
certain guy glaring at me.
I hid behind the pillar and wiggled my legs slightly to make a fuss, not to be
aware of the apricot-colored hair that was glancing over here.
That distinctive hair color obviously meant a member of the Ethel family.
There are people who can be guessed based on their age or appearance.
I suddenly remembered the person in the original story and ripped it off.
'no. There's no way the villain's brother is here.'
In particular, there was no way he would be in such a quiet and boring place.
However, I was confused because that hair color is not a color that everyone sees.
The other party could not easily approach me even though he had an expression on
his face that he wanted to talk to me.
Besides, her face, which was getting redder and redder, looked like it was going to
explode soon.
I finally decided to try talking to him first. Because the other person is also a
young child, and if I have to do anything, I can scream.
"Hey."
"Ugh!"
When I spoke to him, he trembled and quickly hid behind the pillar.
However, even as a boy, he was quite large, so he couldn't hide his apricot-colored
hair.
Rather, he seemed to avoid me, so I got up from the fountain and approached him
with a gun.
"Why do you keep stealing?"
"Huh, hum, I never stole, no... ... ."
The boy stuttered as if he didn't know I was coming. The face is almost believable
even now that it is a tomato.
I asked with my arms crossed at the watcher's reaction, which was more trivial than
I expected.
"You stole it. I've seen everything that was on the pole from before."
"Ugh! Whoo, sorry for spying!"
I wondered if the boy would bow his back, and he quickly clung to the wall as if
using Chukjibeop. He was ready to run away at any moment.
Looking at his condition, it seemed he wasn't the person I thought he was.
'There's no way that idiot could be Edward Essel.'
Who was Edward Essel?
Isn't he the older brother of the villain Catherine and the heir of the Essel
family, a friend of Geronis, who interfered with Mabel and Geronis a lot?
He was a bully style who argued with anyone because he was not only intimidating
even when he was alone with his distracted size, but also had a bad personality.
As a Siscom with a surprisingly simple temperament, Catherine did a lot of bad
things.
He was one of the avoidable targets that he never wanted to meet when he remembered
that the female lead Maybell was bullied by him.
I loosened my guard and told the boy.
"Hey. Anyone who sees me would know that I was bullied. Why are you standing so far
away?"
"That, that, just... ... . Oops, sorry!"
Do you usually stutter a bit?
I felt apologetic because I thought that I was suspicious of someone who was not
feeling well. So I approached him and apologized first, as if to be relieved.
"I am so sorry. Are you surprised by me?"
"Oh, no! Ha, not at all, ah, I was not surprised!"
"By the way, are you feeling ill? My face is very red. I think I need to go to the
hospital."
"Heh, heh heh!"
Hearing that the boy was red, he covered his face with his hands. It felt like I
was harassing anyone looking at it, so I got a little weird.
After a moment of silence, I nodded my head.
"Then I will go."
And as I was going back to the road fountain, a boy grabbed my wrist.
"Ugh!"
Startled by the tremendous power, I looked up and the boy with a blushing body
opened his mouth.
"Hey, give me a name."
"Yeah?"
"Hey, tell me your name!"
"Aww, that's a surprise."
I was startled by the boy's cry and covered one ear. The other hand was held by
him.
It had been a crawling voice since before, but this time it made a roaring sound
like thunder. Where does such power come from?
"You have a good throat. You can sing."
He nodded in response to my joke. I don't know what you agree with, but he asked me
to tell you my name again.
"If you are curious about the other person's name, you have to disclose your name
first."
"Sin, sin, sorry!"
"No, I have nothing to apologize for."
He was a boy with very different reactions. By the way, I wish you could let go of
this wrist.
I thought I was just caught, but it hurts more than I thought. I was just about to
ask him to let me go.
"Ugh!"
The boy let out a shallow scream and let go of his hand. Someone had twisted his
wrist.
"Achid-sama?"
I looked at Archid in surprise. His blue-grey eyes were glaring at the boy with a
cold light.
Archid wrapped his arms around my shoulders as if to protect me and questioned the
boy.
"Who are you."
The boy frowned when Archid started casting it from half-talk. he asked, waving his
wrists.
"Who are you?"
what, what Are you good at talking?
I widened my eyes at the boy who answered fluently.
I thought it was because I was stuttering all the time, but I guess I didn't.
Besides, the bright red face had returned to its original light as if it had been
like that.
Golden eyes looked at Archid with a bewildered gaze. Akid asked me if he wanted to
laugh and giggle as if it was plastic.
"Madam, who is that gorilla?"
A gorilla in human face. Besides, is it my mistake to intentionally give strength
to the word 'wife'?
I almost lost my mind at Akid's smile, barely holding on to my answer.
"I don't know. We first met here."
"Then why was he holding his wife's hand?"
Contrary to his gentle voice, Archid's cool gaze was directed at the boy. It's like
he won't let you go when you get close.
When I saw Archid with a lot of sharp edges, I started making excuses. However, it
was a word that unintentionally stimulated Archid.
"It was caught all of a sudden... ... ."
"Did you suddenly get caught?"
Archid's smile dropped and stopped. It felt as if time had stopped for a moment,
and a chill ran through my body.
Archid groaned and glared at the boy.
If he could kill people with his eyes, he might have already gone to the other
world. The surroundings became so cold that the fur was crawling.
I was at a loss for what to do, but Archid asked.
"That means that they coerced like a rookie boat."
"What? Reckless boat?"
The boy's face turned red in an instant.
He looked so intimidating that it was hard to believe that he was the same person
as the timid boy who stuttered earlier.
As I shuddered and shivered, Akid patted my shoulder lightly and whispered softly.
"Madam, what can I do with him?"
The voice that said he would do anything was eerie, but at the same time, it was
supremely sweet.
Unlike what he does with boys, he is kind to me and is relieved, but suddenly the
boy stumbles.
"Wealth, wealth, wife?"
A completely different state of defense from the menacing posture he had before.
The boy's lips trembled and trembled as if he had heard a sound he couldn't hear.
Afterwards, Archid replied sarcastically.
"yes. So I apologize immediately for the disrespect I did to my wife. Then I will
spare your life."
"No, no, no way! who got married at that age... ... !"
The boy didn't try to argue, but he trembled. His gaze turned to Akid's hair for a
moment.
"Wait, now that I see you, you have black hair."
"Your hair is as white as a raw, shaved chicken."
"what?!"
"Feel free."
I instantly remembered a raw chicken boasting fair skin, and I couldn't help but
burst out laughing.
The boy's face turned red again when I laughed, and Akid's eyes became even more
bloody.
"Clean the dirty eyes."
"... ... ."
Today, why is Archid so anxious that he can't argue with someone he's never met
before?
As I watched the two of them fall into a bloody atmosphere again, a cold sweat
broke out.
As he was contemplating whether to dry it, the boy calmed his anger easily.
"If there are dark-haired people in the North, only Archduke Hadelus."
As far as recognizing the family by looking at the appearance of Archid, the boy
seemed to be one of the nobles of a prestigious family.
'I'm sure it isn't.'
I stared at the boy with an ominous feeling again. At that time, Archid groaned and
shuddered.
"So what's wrong with the Duke of Eszer, who should be in the capital?"
"I don't even know that."
"... ... Edward Essel?"
Nonsense! Why is he here!
I was astonished as soon as the words 'Duke Essel' came out of Akid's mouth.
In the novel, it was said that he was like a large pickled radish type, but it was
because the man in front of him was not very threatening.
Oh, of course, it was a little scary before, but it was different from what I had
imagined. Edward's eyes lit up at my murmuring.
"Hey, do you know me?"
"wife."
Archid looked at me in surprise. He seemed to be asking how he knew his name.
'Ugh, I spit it out of my mouth without realizing it.'
Loena April had never met Edward Essel.
In the first place, it was natural that he married at a young age and passed away
at an early age.
"I think I heard it when I was at April Castle. I think it was the same academy as
your brother."
When I elaborately used the content of the original to explain it around, Edward
responded.
"Ah, so that was the dog, or the twin's sister?"
I think there was a strange word in front of it?
Fortunately, it seems that he was already acquainted with the twins of the Marquis
of April. I nodded my head coldly, and Edward smiled broadly.
"I think I heard it. I haven't been able to contact you since my sister got
married."
Edward put on a gloomy expression as he pronounced the word 'book of poetry'.
He was a very capricious man, with vitality rising and then grass dying.
After a while, Edward asked, with bright eyes when the grass died.
"Then you know my name, so please tell me Youngae's name as well."
"Ah, I... ... ."
I was just about to give you my name.
"Until there."
With a cool voice, Archid hid me behind me and spoke coldly.
"Duke Essel, I hope you don't cross the line any more."
#52.
Archid's voice was as cold as frost. Edward, who was smiling, suddenly changed the
color of his face.
"Can't I even ask your friend's sister's name?"
"I don't think that's what the man who twisted my wife's wrist would hear."
"Not to twist, but to hold on to... ... !"
"So, why did the Duke of Eszer take hold of my wife?"
"That, that... ... ."
"I heard that it is etiquette to ask for your name through your spouse when you are
with them. It seems that the little Duke of Essel didn't even learn the etiquette
properly."
Every word I spit out, I felt a sense of murder.
As he spurred them on even the etiquette, Edward ruffled the back of his head and
spit out a small swear word.
Anyway, it was true that Archid was by my side and showed too much interest in me.
I, too, seemed to be a little bit angry with Akid, so I was very sullen. The more
he got angry with Edward, the more the arrow seemed to point at me.
I thought a fight would ensue if I left it like this, so I quickly announced my
name.
"My name is Roena Hadelus."
"ah."
Edward licked his lips when he heard the last name of Hadelus.
His somewhat shocked face seemed to have just realized that I was married. I
changed the topic for fear of fighting over the name again.
"But what did the Duchess of Essel come here for?"
"I'm glad I asked him," said Edward, twisting his body over and over again.
"Ah, there is an academic meeting, so I came to visit."
"Academic meeting?"
"Yes. There is one academic meeting that I regularly go to. This time, I came to
the North."
"okay."
I heard that social clubs are well developed in the capital. He said that there are
many gatherings for socializing and sharing information, as well as for hobbies.
Among them, I couldn't join a famous club without a recommendation, and the
'Magenta' club to which the male owner, Zeronis, belonged was one of them.
'The main purpose of the meeting was an academic field trip. Guess who's not an
academic male.'
The reason Maybell, a native of the countryside, was able to make a name for
herself in the social world at once was because she became a member of Magenta.
It was thanks to the recommendation of Mabel by Zeronis, an executive at Magenta.
It was a secret only the two of them knew about accepting Mabel's divine power as a
member.
Although Maybelle was from an orphan, she was a coveted talent for Geronis because
she had so much divine power that she was revered as a saint.
Akidya and I live in the northern part of the city, a bit far from the central
political world, so we are in a situation where we are not dealing with club
activities.
It was because Archduke Hadelus did not specifically recommend joining the club as
it was still before his debut.
If there were no special circumstances, he seemed to join the 'Bleed', which was
active when Archduke Hadelus was in the capital. That's because Archid was the
leader of 'Bleed' in the original.
Then Edward crawled and said:
"When you come to the capital later, please stop by the Magenta Clubhouse. Kyle is
also part of our club."
"Yeah? Magenta?"
"Oh, you must know that Kyle is in it."
"Then is your brother here too?"
"no. The child suddenly left on a trip, so me and zero... ... Hmmm, only other
executives have come."
Edward laughed awkwardly as he spoke. But I had to listen. Zero... ... what was
said
'Oh my God, you mean Geronis is here?'
Somehow, when I was assigned a dormitory, they told me where I was not allowed to
enter.
Apparently, Zeronis had visited Prodium to receive a blessing.
Timing is funny, how can we meet like this here?
My heart pounded at the thought that the male protagonist in the novel was here. If
my favorite is Archid, Cha Ae is Zeronis.
It was a moment when I couldn't easily walk away.
"Madam, shall we go?"
"Ah, yes, yes."
"Where are you going?"
Edward asked in a tone of regret.
It was a bit disappointing that I too could not see the face of Zeronis, but the
night walk with Archid was even more important to me.
"I'm going for a night walk. Just because there is a large artificial lake suitable
for walking around here."
"Five! I was just about to go to the lake."
As Edward frowned and tried to follow, Archid reached out his hand.
"Don't follow me."
It was more polite than the snarky growl earlier, but it was an attitude that drew
the line.
Edward said goodbye to me as if he couldn't.
"The next time you come to the capital, be sure to drop by the Magenta Clubhouse."
"I know."
"wife."
Archid reached out to me and called himself an escort. As I put my hand on it, Akid
suddenly kissed the back of his hand.
Unlike the lips that touched and fell, his gaze continued to be fixed on me.
"If you go, let me go with you."
"I never invited you there."
Edward muttered sullenly, and Archid ignored him. Then he tilted his head slightly
and looked up at me.
"Yeah? Will you please?"
I nodded as if enchanted. There was no need to hesitate. How could I not listen to
a request with that face?
As I nodded without a second thought, Edward burst into tears.
It was around the time that the short meeting with Edward was over and we reached
the shore of the lake.
Akid, who had been silent the whole time, stopped walking and held my wrist gently.
"It's red."
"ah."
It was then that I remembered that the wrist held by Edward was quite painful.
As in the novel, he was a simple, ignorant character with strong strength, he
seemed to be poor at controlling his strength.
'Still, he was surprisingly innocent.'
In fact, it was not difficult to understand when you think about how he flirted
with Catherine without covering the fire and surrounded his younger sister.
Because he was a person who did not hesitate to commit crimes for Catherine.
In fact, when I found out that he was Edward, I thought it was fortunate that
Archid had arrived early.
Apparently, in the novel, he was a bit cruel and scary.
"Iknow, right. It's still red."
Maybe it was because of my delicate skin, so even after some time had passed, the
reddish spots remained.
I wondered if Archid was gently stroking my wrist, then brought it to my lips and
started to blow.
"Ah, Archid-sama."
"Stay still."
As I tried to bite off my hand, Archid muttered lowly.
I felt the tickled breath on my wrist, and it felt like I was standing still.
I endured the act for a long time, and at the end my lips touched my wrist and fell
off. Even though his cold lips touched, it was hot as if on fire.
"Ah, Archid-sama."
"Next time, if someone tries to be reckless, don't put up with it."
"... ... ."
"You know it's okay to laugh."
He wiped my wrist and muttered a little, as if upset.
"Are you mad? I've never held it so carelessly that I wouldn't even get hurt."
Archid still looked down at his red wrist and fiddled with it for a while. Hoho, he
seemed to already know that blowing doesn't make it go away.
"So the next time he does that, kick him in the shin."
"Even if it's the Duke of Essel?"
"Your husband is the Archduke, what's wrong with you?"
Akid smiled and clasped my hands.
"And if you do it like you did when you abused me in the past, no one will be
reckless."
"... ... ."
"At that time, I was afraid of my wife too."
"Can I please forget about that? I reflected a lot."
It's rude to talk about the past here. I rolled my eyes and Akid laughed out loud.
After a while, he said, pulling my hand closer to me.
"Right now, it's more frightening to see Roena invisible. It feels weird when I'm
with a certain guy like I did just before."
I parted my lips at Akid's murmur. I wondered what kind of emotions he must have
felt.
"How strange... ... ?"
As I carefully asked the question, Archid's blue-grey eyes flashed a dazzling
light.
Just as the emotions were swirling around, Archid opened his mouth.
"I do not know."
It was a short answer, but it felt like a lot was implied.
His eyes were so cruel that he had already defeated the Duke of Essel.
However, it was a momentary glance, so I didn't know that I had misunderstood.
Maybe it's a delusion seen from the point of view of an omniscient fan.
"Roena just needs to keep this in mind. The next time you run into a suspicious
person... ... ."
"I'll kick your shin and run away quickly. I am Archid-sama's wife."
I replied vigorously, repeating what Archid had said earlier.
It was a rather radical answer, but Archid smiled as if he was very satisfied.
"Yeah. I'll take care of the rear end, so don't worry about the future."
I felt like I had gotten a free pass for the hack. Archid was so reliable that I
would cover everything I did.
Of course, I don't know if the day will come when I'll kick the Duke of Essel's
shin.
Anyway, it was certain that I had been married to an enormous in-laws. Archid said
as he stepped forward.
"Shall we walk now?"
"Yeah!"
As if when the atmosphere was overheated, a calm walk continued.
#53.
On the other hand, when Edward returned to the dormitory soon, Zeronis asked with a
puzzled face.
"Why are you here already?"
"Because I can't go to the lake."
Edward tumbled over and sat down on the sofa with a somewhat perplexed look on his
face.
When the guy who had been buoyant before suddenly drooped, Zeronis tilted her head.
"Have you ever met a bear? what's the matter?"
"Geronis, have you ever met Kyle's sister?"
"no. Why all of a sudden?"
When Geronis asked, Edward blushed again, thinking of Roena again.
"I just met you."
"What?"
"He's my ideal type, what should I do?"
Zeronis was stunned. I didn't go diving, so I don't know what I was doing.
"I told you to go quietly, but where did you come from? Didn't I tell you I was
here?"
"I'm not stupid, why would you say that? Zero more than that, I ran into her on the
way to the lake. Isn't this fate?"
"Don't talk like fate. If it's April Youngae, you even got married last year. You
are yelling at me."
"Somehow, I've been suspicious since Kyle didn't show my sister. How dare you hide
such a pretty little sister."
"Well. I don't think even Kyle would have wanted to introduce you to my sister."
"What am I doing?"
"Take a look at yourself."
It was a time when Zeronis was brief and attracted attention. With a loud knock,
someone familiar came in.
"I hope you did, but you did tell me."
Zeronis recognized the customer and stood up.
"Aunt?"
"long time no see. You've grown a lot of birds you've never seen before."
Elena entered the room with a small smile. Geronis asked, guiding her to the chair.
"How did you know I was here?"
"I just ran into Ali."
Then he noticed that Ali, his servant, was standing next to Elena. She would have
known I was here as soon as she saw Ali.
"The car is fine, so let's go, Ali."
"Yes, my lord."
As Ali bowed his head and left his seat, Zeronis asked.
"What are you doing in Prodium?"
"I had some business to do, so I stopped by with my son and wife."
"ah."
Geronis hardened his face when he said that he was a son and wife.
It was because he remembered that his father, Emperor Zachari, was upset when the
Archduke had an illegitimate child registered last year.
But for some reason, the Emperor did not punish or rebuke the Archduke for that. I
just took a deep breath and muttered, 'I'm a sinner'.
Even Geronis couldn't believe that the Archduke had created an illegitimate child.
When he was in the capital, the Archduke was a person who had never had a common
question. I wonder if Elena would have been shocked by that, and I had an old woman
feeling.
"Are you okay?"
"Is there anything wrong with that?"
"still... ... ."
"Put my worries aside, my lord."
Elena understood Geronis' intention and smiled as if nothing had happened.
Did you not want to show your nephew your shabby side? Zeronis kept quiet with a
darkened face.
Then Edward interrupted the conversation.
"My Majesty, Grand Duchess, I am."
"Yes, Edward. I knew you would be there too. So you want Kathy to be here too?"
"no. Kathy couldn't come because she hurt her leg."
"Such. I fell in love with horseback riding, and I must have been injured. Somehow,
it must have been because Cassie was worried about the duke returning home in a
hurry."
"It's even more so because I've been through a lot this year."
Elena asked, as Edward was shuddering.
"Did you say that you still haven't found the cause of your illness?"
"Yes. Because of that, my father became overprotective. You won't even play with
me."
"It's because you're playing too hard, Eddie."
As Geronis uttered a boney word, Edward glanced at him with fluke eyes.
These two people don't really match each other, but it was strange to see them get
along so well. Elena said with a smile.
"How are you feeling these days? Seeing you in Prodium... ... ."
Elena's face darkened in an instant, and Zeronis said.
"It's not something to worry about. It came as a courtesy."
"You must not overdo it. If the prison body is damaged, the future of the empire is
in jeopardy."
"Are you okay with that aunt? I'm worried that you might get hurt from the cold in
the north."
As Geronis skillfully changed the subject, Elena sighed and then exhaled.
The young prince was too equanimous. It's good to whine sometimes.
It was around the time when the story flower bloomed. I wondered if there was a lot
of noise outside, but Mei couldn't come in and shouted out the door.
"lady! I'm sorry for the word."
"What a fuss."
"The Grand Duchess is looking for you urgently."
"Roena?"
"Yeah, the maid said that the Prince was in critical condition."
"What?"
Elena jumped up in surprise.
* * *
It was about half way around the lake.
'Why are your hands so hot?'
The hand that was holding Archid's hand was particularly hot and I was puzzled. The
heat is transmitted even when wearing gloves.
I stopped and looked at Archid. Looking at it now, Archid's face seemed paler than
before.
"Akid? Where are you bad?"
"No... ... Ugh."
Archid staggered rather than answering.
"Archid-sama!"
I was taken by surprise, and I was taken by surprise. His body was also hot like
his hands.
"fever... ... !"
"Okay, it's okay. jeon."
"It's okay! Why didn't you tell me while your body was hot like this? Now to the
infirmary... ... !"
Archid grabbed my arm and shook her head.
"I'm really fine... ...?."
But before he could utter a word, he completely collapsed at me. In the aftermath,
I too could not bear his weight and staggered at the same time.
"escort!"
At my call, the escort knight who had been following me in hiding appeared.
"Dormitory, no, you have to go to the infirmary right now!"
"Jon name!"
At my command, the knight quickly started running while carrying the Archid. After
that, the other escort said that he would excuse me and started running with me
flashing.
It was because he could not keep up with the running of a skilled knight as a
child.
My heart started pounding. Watching the sight of Archid collapsing in front of his
eyes, it felt like his fingertips were getting cold.
At that time, the spirit that was hovering next to me said something strange.
- You do not have to worry. I'm not going to die.
"You don't die?"
As I mumbled so softly that the knight could not hear it, the spirit said.
? This is the place that used to be a Rare in Zaparcia. In particular, this lake is
a place where Zaparcia often swam, so it has more mana compared to other places.
? Perhaps the inherent power met with Zaparcia's mana and promoted the awakening. I
think he has a lot of power.
- I know. Normal people didn't react at all when they came in contact with
Jafarsia's mana. Is it because his hair is black and his eyes are gray?
- It's still too early to wake up, so I guess I'm going to have a seizure. Even if
it hurts a little, if you endure it well, you'll be fine. But, I don't think it's
the first time.
- Whatever it is, it's good for that kid. It's about awakening your power earlier
than others. Of course there will be great pain, but... ... .
I bit my nails at the chattering words of the spirits.
Are you starting the awakening of becoming an adult now?
It was as if he was exposed to danger because the seizure started outside the Grand
Duchess.
I stopped the footsteps of the knight who was going to the lawmaker.
"Don't go to the infirmary, go to Archid-sama's dorm."
"Yes? However... ... ."
"You mustn't let outsiders know. It's not just a body thing."
"Yes?"
"Shuri, you must tell your mother about this right now. I will be staying at
Archid-sama's dormitory."
"Yes, little madam."
Shuri quickly received the order and ran. The knight put Akid down at the dormitory
as I wished, and sent a messenger to send an emergency report to the doctor, Masha.
It was because he could come within tonight if he ran from Hadelus Castle to
Prodium here by horse.
It was a sudden decision to stay overnight, so not having a doctor with me was
going to cost me three months.
I was terrified as I watched Archid sweating profusely.
'I don't even have the qualifications to be a devotee. He was so excited by himself
that he didn't even notice the status of Archid.'
It was considered unreasonable to call herself a devotee without noticing even a
single condition of Choi Ae.
Thinking of myself alone on the promenade, I felt like I was going to die of upset.
Apparently the Archduke had a seizure when he was on a business trip.
The only thing that could calm the seizures before awakening was magic with the
same properties. Otherwise, an opponent equivalent to that has no choice but to
press mana with force.
In the first place, it was rare to develop arousal-like seizures before adulthood.
I heard that the male owner, Zeronis, also suffered a lot as a child because of
seizures.
I was so restless, Elena rushed into the dormitory.
"Roena!"
#54.
"This is my mother!"
As soon as I saw her, I cried and burst into tears that I had been holding back.
Elena wanted to wince for a moment at my cries, and then ordered everyone to leave,
leaving me alone.
She came up to me and asked.
"What happened?"
"The spirits say it's a seizure that occurs unconsciously in the state of taste."
"A seizure?"
Elena's face suddenly darkened. After all, even Zeronis often crossed the threshold
of death due to seizures.
If she was the emperor's sister, she knew how terrifying it was.
"It was better. This is the realm of the Dark Dragon, Zaparcia, so it will be less
painful than anywhere else."
Elena spoke words similar to those of the spirits. I cried and answered.
"Yeah. First, I sent a messenger to the nature and called Masha."
"You did well. It would have been difficult for outsiders to know, but you made a
good decision at the moment."
As Elena stroked my hair, I cried again.
It was around the time when I unknowingly fell into her arms. Elena said rubbing my
back.
"There is someone here who knows about gustatory seizures. Let's ask him for help."
"If anyone knows... ... ."
I immediately recalled a certain person and asked implicitly. And, as I expected,
Elena said something that seemed to suggest Zeronis.
"I can't reveal my identity, but he is a high person."
"ah."
"As the matter is urgent, I will ask for help, but I cannot tell anyone that I met
him here."
As I nodded, Elena asked again.
"You shouldn't even be curious about your identity. Even if you notice it, you
can't hide it. Do you understand?"
He knew right away who his opponent was by the way he did it until he was
truncated.
"Yes, mother."
It seemed that he was destined to meet the male lead today.
* * *
After a while, Countess Arya led someone to the hostel. The boy with the hood
pressed down deeply had red eyes like Elena.
In addition, the hair protruding from between the hoods emitted a golden color
unique to the royal family. I looked at Geronis and muttered to myself.
'Rolling forward and rolling backwards, it's a zero nigga.'
It was strange that the other person didn't even make an effort to hide his
identity.
I only wore a hoodie, and just by looking at the impression, I was like, 'It's
royalty!' Because it was the look that made it known.
Elena bowed her head to express her gratitude.
"Thanks for the sudden request. The way to get there is controlled by our drivers,
so you don't have to worry about getting caught."
Shuri, who was standing next to her with a respectful attitude, made a stupid
expression.
That's probably because the only opponent in the Empire higher than the Grand
Duchess was the Imperial Family. And the only members of the imperial family higher
than her were direct lineages.
That's why I told you to pretend you don't know even if you know.
Fortunately, there were only Archid, me, Shuri, and Elena and Zeronis and others
here. Zeronis shook her head and said.
"It was a car that was uncomfortable to just stay in the dorm. Don't worry about
it."
Then he gave an order to the one standing by.
"Check the condition of the Archduke."
"Yes."
The man looked like a doctor. He pointed out the pulse of Archid along with the
words that he excused himself.
At that moment, a light flashed around his hand. It was light attribute magic.
I heard that light attribute doctors are very precious, but the royal family's
doctor was also different.
I looked at Archid's complexion nervously. His pale face and sweat-soaked hair
looked like he was about to die of pity.
The doctor's diagnosis didn't take long.
"First, we cleared the blocked mana blood. I think I was surprised by the sudden
exposure to a high concentration of mana."
"Are the symptoms similar to yours?"
The doctor answered Elena's question.
"Yes. The Grand Duchess also... ... Hmmm, you seem to have a sensitive body just
like the master."
The doctor who was just about to say 'Sir,' coughed and awkwardly called the
master.
Looking at that figure, I remembered that in the original work, Zeronis hid her
identity from Mabel and pretended to be a master.
At that time, the people around him were skillfully deceived, and Mabel was
deceived.
The doctor continued.
"I don't think it's the first time this level of sensitivity has happened, have you
never been like this before?"
"Isn't this the first time?"
"Yes. No matter how prodium, this level of hypersensitivity reaction does not
appear in a short time. There must have been an aura."
"Well. Even if there was, I might not have known if I had hidden it. Because he's
such an incomprehensible child."
Elena had a sad expression on her face at the doctor's words. If what the doctor
said is true, it means that Archid felt the omens and hid it.
It made me cry at the same time. As she said, if it was Archid, it would have been
like she would have endured without showing any signs of pain.
If I hadn't been interrogated today, I might have endured somehow and stretched out
from the dormitory.
'Mischievous bear. Mojiri who only knows how to be patient. It would be better if
you depend on me a little more.'
Knowing that it wasn't Akid's fault, I couldn't help but feel sad and sorry.
Archid's habit of pruning by himself was probably due to his poor childhood and the
coldness of the Archduke and his wife.
I was so close to Archid's side that I couldn't even see the slightest movement.
I was wiping away the sweat and making a sad expression, while his tenacious gaze
turned to me.
Turning her head in that direction, Zeronis was staring at me through the hood. To
be precise, he was staring at the ruby necklace hanging from my neck.
Perhaps it was because something like a membrane was formed around this necklace to
block my strength.
'Wear it tight for the time being.'
The words the Archduke had left before going on a business trip flashed through his
mind. I must have said that it was a necklace that hides the spirit's resignation.
'It's Namjoo, it's a good feeling as well.'
I don't know if the Archduke had in mind the situation where he would meet with
Zeronis or not, but it was fortunate.
If he had just met him, he might have felt the power of the spirits that were
waving around me.
I pretended to fidget around my neck casually and hid the necklace inside.
According to the original story, he had a good sensitivity to mana from an early
age and had a good sense of other beings.
No, now that I see, he may have become a Munchkin because he was the Crown Prince,
exposed to a favorable environment.
If Prodium was Jafarsia's stronghold, the Imperial Palace Akalimut was Jafarsia's
villa and playground.
I remember hearing in the time of imperial history that the imperial palace was
built in Akalimut, where the northern part was barren to make it the capital and
had a mild climate.
Hearing the spirits' words, it wasn't even a story without credibility.
What was more curious than that was the state of Archid. In the original story,
Archid achieved a normal awakening.
However, unlike the original, Archid was showing the same symptoms as Zeronis.
It was unknown whether what was inherent in the original work was revealed by
chance or if there was another cause.
In the first place, this place was not in a book with the following contents set.
A country is a world where variables live and breathe. I was already aware that it
couldn't be completely identical to the novel.
However, the current situation, in which the timing of the existing event is being
extended, or the occurrence of an unprecedented event, made me uneasy.
Then Zeronis asked me.
"Is that necklace a self-defense tool? It seems to contain special magic."
Apparently, he thought it was a magic tool for self-defense. I nodded and said.
"Ah yes. My father made it specially for me because I have a lot of trouble."
"The Archduke seems to love his daughter-in-law very much. It is a difficult stone
to find."
"Is it hard to find?"
It was the beginning of a golden hour. At the time of giving this, the Archduke
gave it indifferently as if he had picked it up on the way to drink.
If it was a rare item, the Archduke would not have given it to me for free. It must
have been a lot of arrogance, and it must have been condescending. So Geronis must
have misunderstood.
At that time, Zeronis opened her eyes wide and asked.
"You didn't know what it was, and you went about it so openly?"
"Yeah?"
Wasn't it a necklace that shouldn't be worn openly?
As I was bewildered, Geronis added:
"It's not an ordinary gem. A stone called 'Hamar', mixed with dragon blood."
"!!"
De, de, dragon's blood?
After the king of dragons, Zaparcia, passed away, the remaining dragons on the
continent were reduced to high-level demons that lost their intelligence.
Even then, the number of individuals was not large, so dragon-related items were
rare items that even money could not buy.
'Then this red crab is not a chemical reaction, but real blood mixed with it?'
When I found out about its existence, the color of the stone seemed even more
blood-red today. Then Elena interrupted the conversation.
"If that's the case, don't worry. Few can tell if the stone is Hamar."
"But he... ... ."
"He must already have Hamar. So I knew right away. Am I right?"
When Elena asked for her consent, Geronis nodded her head.
"I saw it in my father's warehouse."
His father would mean the emperor of this country.
It would be quite expensive to keep in the Emperor's warehouse.
The neck became heavy on its own. As a small citizen, I could not even calculate
the value of the necklace.
'How much is this?'
#55.
I was well aware that the Grand Duke had a lot of money, but it was strange that
Archduke Hadelus offered me expensive items.
If you are going to spend your money well, is it better to spend it in the first
place?
When I remembered that I noticed that I was spending a lot of money every time,
tears fell. Geronis said as I hesitated without saying anything.
"Actually, anyone who knows the value of that stone must already have a lot of
money. There were no items for sale in the first place."
"Yes."
"I guess I made the Grand Duchess uncomfortable for nothing. Don't worry, just hang
around comfortably."
Are you saying that now?
I muttered, feeling like I already had a stone on my neck.
"Suddenly, I have a sore throat."
Then Elena responded by snoring.
"It's even worth the cost of the Grand Duchess, and you'll be tired of the price of
just one island. Keep your head stiff as usual."
yes? The price of one island?
This time, I felt the pressure of carrying an island around my neck.
How did you hang around with this precious thing? Maybe I should leave it in my
room?
However, since they are wearing them to hide the fact that they are spirits, it
would not be appropriate to keep them in the room.
I kept fiddling to see if Hamar was okay, and bit my lower lip.
"Don't be burdened. There are two more in the Archduke's warehouse anyway."
"A couple more?"
"Even if you say you lost it and ask for another one, I will give it to you."
Oh, is that good too?
As I brightened my eyes, Elena further explained it as if it were ridiculous.
"Your eyes light up when you talk about money. Where the hell is all that money
going?"
"Everything is being used for what is needed... ... ."
I couldn't tell you that I had commissioned Kobystein for a bunch of artifacts.
He is sparing his words in advance because he will be criticized for spending money
on useless things.
Of course, I didn't intend to use those artifacts only for my virtues.
I was also planning to try a new business, so everyone would know what I meant
later. said Elena.
"It's not uncommon for a dragon who has lost its intelligence to appear in the
northern part of the country where monsters are infested anyway."
Then, Zeronis nodded her head in affirmation.
"Actually, I've seen the Archduke himself, so even if Hamar rolls around on the
floor, he might not think much of it."
I clicked my tongue at the two men who compared Hamar to a rolling stone.
That's why they are rich.
I gave up trying to understand them.
* * *
The time when the moon and stars rule the sky. As darkness fell, an unauthorized
ship sailed quietly from Stig Island.
It didn't feel like it was popular because it was buried in the sound of the waves.
It was easy to hide because there was thick darkness everywhere.
The only way to know when a ship was passing by was to read the waves swaying in
the moonlight.
When the ship that had passed out slowly reached the shore, those wearing deep
black hoods got off.
On land, as if waiting, a man in the same hood approached them. He asked the men
who had just come.
"Did you find it?"
"no. I went around the Isle of Stig several times, but there was no sign of it."
"Obviously, if the contamination had started here, there would have been traces of
the ritual."
He muttered as he rubbed his chin with his hand.
As his sleeves slid down, he could see a gorgeous scalloped coat on his right index
finger. It was a luxurious ornament that aristocrats could wear.
He secretly took off his coat of arms, and a treble clef tattoo was engraved on the
inner knuckle.
The men who confirmed the tattoo continued to report with nervous faces.
"If we want to go a little deeper, we need support. There are many places that are
difficult to even access as the number of demonic beasts has increased
significantly."
"That's not allowed. As long as Archduke Hadelus arrived, we have no choice but to
move with the minimum number of people."
At his sharp reply, the man moaned and swallowed a moan.
"After all, they don't even know the real cause of the pollution, do they? Few
other than the ancients know that we have anything to do with pollution."
"So you have to be extra careful. We must not let the secrets of the well-hidden
organization flow out of the mouths of the luxuries."
"Have you not been hiding well until now? The current imperial family is aware of
the cause of pollution, so even if you die and wake up, you will not be able to
understand the phenomenon of Stig Island."
As the man murmured as if frustrated, his eyes gleamed.
It looked like he was displeased with answering the question again. He frowned and
continued.
"It may be the Imperial Family in the greenhouse in the capital, but the Grand Duke
of the North does not know. Because that family is so insidious."
"Yes?"
"Because there are many stories in the family's vision that only the Hadelus family
can see that even the imperial family does not have. Just like the person Zaparcia
loved especially."
When the dark dragon Jafarsia was protecting the continent, there were four humans
who made a contract with him.
golden hint.
Hadelus of Darkness.
Essel of passion.
And now, the disappearing family whose traces are unknown, Lewis the Star.
They signed a contract with the Dark Dragon and were able to freely use the powers
of earth, darkness, fire, and light, respectively.
As the Lewis family disappeared, the light attribute magic was weakened.
Thanks to that, the light attribute wizard, which became rare, was a precious
talent welcomed anywhere on the continent today.
Of course, they were half-bloods who inherited a small amount of Lewis' blood.
Even that could not fully utilize the light properties, so it was often applied to
medicine.
At first glance, the power is similar to the divine power, so it was difficult to
distinguish whether it was magic or divine power without a close observation.
Anyway, of these four, Hadelus of Darkness was a family with a strong intelligence
guild. If I wasn't careful from one to ten, I didn't know if I would be eaten by
the darkness.
Seeing the man trembling and frightened, he clicked his tongue slightly, then
raised his dagger and pierced my finger.
As the red blood dripped onto the notes, a special power swirled.
The men groaned, "Oh," and made a marvelous expression on their faces. Even though
I was just taking in the scent of blood, it felt like my whole body was springing
up with strength. Suddenly, their whites were stained black.
He said as he handed me my blood in a glass bottle.
"If you can't get away with it, secretly sprinkle this blood on the barracks where
Archduke Hadelus is. You won't find any traces of us for a while."
"thank you!"
"Just keep this in mind. We must find the sacrifice before anyone else. Then we
will reclaim the lost glory of the ancients."
"Jon's name."
After the man prostrated, he got up and got back on the boat. The anxious look from
before had completely disappeared.
Suddenly, their boat was swallowed up by the black sea and was no longer visible.
* * *
Archid felt the pain as if his whole body was being crushed and slowly opened his
eyes.
Even though it was late at night, the room wasn't too dark thanks to the lights
that were on. The candles were burning and dancing.
Archid stared blankly at the ceiling. In his sleep, he quietly described the
situation in which he had collapsed.
Then, when Roena's surprised expression crossed, Archid jumped up.
I was going to go to her right away, but I felt someone holding my hand heavily.
"Roena... ... ."
Without having to go, Roena was by his side. Archid stared blankly at her, who was
lying on her stomach uncomfortablely.
It seems that she refused to persuade the maids and stayed by my side.
Akid choked his throat with his shovel and let out a deep sigh. I thought it was
quiet for a while, but it was just another start.
Archid had experienced similar seizures before coming to Hadelus.
Jade, a friend I met on the street, had followed the priest instead.
And I never met Jade again. As if he had sent a friend to his limbs instead, Archid
had suffered again.
Archid stared at Roena's face.
For a moment, he was afraid that Roena would disappear like Jade, so he jumped up
and thought of his own stupidity.
Even though she was in an uncomfortable position, she slept with a worldly face.
Her red hair touched the light of the lamp, making it even more reddish. Curly hair
was shiny rather than frizzy.
Archid unconsciously placed a hand on her soft cheek. It was warm. It tickled with
warmth as the soft fur touched his finger.
'You must have been very surprised.'
Seeing that I slept without knowing the world, I felt like I couldn't sleep until
late.
Why do people who sleep a lot endure and take care of themselves?
Archid slowly rose from his seat so as not to wake Roena. Then he hugged Roena and
carried her to the bed.
Roena quickly took a comfortable position and slept colorfully. Archid lay down
cautiously next to her.
It was a large bed, so we could keep a reasonable distance. The sound of breathing
quietly echoed through the bedroom.
Archid muttered like a self-talk.
"Why are you being nice to me?"
"... ... ."
"What do I say?"
It was said knowing that the sleeping person would never hear an answer.
At that time, I felt a certain kind of power swirling around Roena. The same
feeling I had briefly at the Yebisu mine before.
At the time, I thought it was an illusion, but now I seem to have a vague
understanding of what that existence is.
Archid had a good feeling from before, and used to vaguely feel the invisible
power.
"Are they spirits?"
At Akid's murmuring, the candle of the lantern swayed wildly. As if fluttering as
if someone agreed.
#56.
'Everyone thinks that the spirits are very solemn beings, but they are not at all.
He's so chatty that I often want to cut my ears off.'
'Is it originally a butterfly shape?'
'It's different for each property of the contractor. If I get used to the power a
little more, the shape can be transformed.'
Archid remembered Roena, who was chattering and talking about the spirits.
Akid realized that they were chatty and put his index finger to his lips.
"Shh."
- ... ... .
"Everything I saw today is a secret."
I felt something touching my fingertips at the whispering words. Akid, who felt
that was the meaning of positivity, grinned.
At that moment, the spirits with a sense of play pushed Loena into Akid's arms.
Degurro and Roena, who sat in his arms, let out a shallow moan and dig deeper.
Archid stiffened in surprise. The bed is wide, so you can step back, or push Loena
out of it, but Archid stayed still.
There was an unknown emotion in his blue-grey eyes. I didn't want to lose the
warmth in my arms.
Roena seemed to smell good. Archid savored the scent for a moment, then impulsively
kissed Loena's crown softly.
When I look at Roena strangely, I want to touch her, talk to her, and make her
laugh.
Archid touched Loena's cheek more boldly than before.
It was Roena who dug into my arms, so I fell asleep again and made his actions
bold.
He looked at Roena silently. Then, suddenly, I remembered the words Roena had
muttered when she told me to sleep in the Prodium.
'Even in each room... ... Nor is it abstinence.'
Recalling Loena's self-talk, which seemed to be very disappointed, made me laugh.
Because she fell, what she so desperately wanted came true, and she was asleep
without knowing it.
In fact, Archid thought that it would be okay not to join the fusion at all.
After all, it was because it was an early marriage to solidify the legitimacy of
his enlisted late.
I've already heard that the Hadel family and the April family agreed to use each
room before they got married before they became adults.
I did. When I felt the warmth in my arms like this, I felt regretful.
It's already been firmly documented as a marriage vow, so I can't get it now.
"Please bear with this."
Archid whispered softly and lightly kissed the bridge of Roena's nose. Contrary to
the words he uttered, it was an act that he could not stand at all.
* * *
A bird chirps, announcing that morning has come. I delved deeper into the duvet at
the feel of the soft duvet and the strangely pleasant scent.
warm
I was trying to get some more sleep like this, but the blanket was trying to get
out of my arms.
I grabbed the scraping blanket and held it firmly with my arms. It was because I
didn't want the warmth to disappear.
Then the blanket flinched and hardened, and I, who felt strange later, stopped at
the same time.
'Hey, how does the blanket move?'
It didn't even make sense to move even though the blanket didn't have feet.
It was hard to open my eyes because I was sleeping, so I fumbled and fumbled with
the blanket. At that moment, someone whispered softly in my ear.
"Roena, did it happen? Or is this a sleeping habit?"
"!!"
I opened my eyes in surprise. It was obviously because of Archid's voice. And the
face we met... ... .
"Woman, angel?"
"Yes?"
"ah."
For a moment, I thought it was an angel that came down from heaven, but then
realized that it was Akira.
'Oh, I guess it's still a dream.'
I flinched at the thought that Archid couldn't be in my bed. Even if it was a
dream, it was so good to have Archid in my bed.
In addition, the appearance of Akid waking up from sleep was my imagination, but it
had a huge ripple effect.
How does the stretched hair look so good as if it had just been dry?
Even though it was a dream, I opened my eyes to capture it.
As he opened his mouth and admired his innocence, Akid's face gradually turned red.
After a while, he mumbled.
"It's too dangerous to look at it that way... ... ."
Archid, who was blushing up to his ears, groaned in embarrassment in my gaze. Does
Archid know that it's even more dangerous?
"Ugh!"
It was then that I fully realized that this was not a dream but reality. Archid in
front of him was too vivid to be a dream.
Akid, who was blushing up to his ears, bit his lower lip, avoiding his gaze.
The distance between us was very close because I fell asleep hugging him tightly.
Even the blanket I was groping for earlier was Archid's back. I thought that the
duvet was noticeably stiffer for some reason.
Archid was wearing a very thin pajamas after getting sick. It's a very, very, very,
very, very, very, very dangerous appearance.
Having grasped the whole situation, I screamed and hurriedly backed away.
"Mi, mi, mi, I'm sorry!"
I used the Chukji method for the first time in my life. My actions out of Akid's
arms were swift.
At that time, Archid looked at the empty seat and the distant me, looking at each
other with a regretful expression.
But I didn't have time to care about him.
'Why am I sleeping in the same bed with Archid? I must have slept on my stomach
yesterday, didn't I? Hannah moved? totally oh... ... But what if Archid
misunderstood me for being weird? Coveting a sick person's bed is the worst!'
Confused and panicking, Archid got up and let out a somewhat dissatisfied voice.
"I didn't mean to run away like that."
no. Now I'm too dangerous for Archid.
I shook my head and asked.
"Hey, did I make a mistake?"
"Are you mistaken?"
Akid tilted her head curiously. It was an expression of what could be wrong.
'So I suddenly kissed him while I was sleeping. Or I put it in my mouth and said it
was crazy. Hold your breath or... ... . oh i already did this black. Damn it.'
Words that couldn't come out of my throat were pouring out from within. There were
so many things I could do that I couldn't honestly say anything about it.
Anyway, it was like taking a sick person's bed and falling asleep.
Is that all? Apparently, Akid's face was bright red because I hugged him too
tightly.
I was depressed because I unintentionally acted like a villain (a bad individual
fan). It was a violation of my moral principles. Then Akid said.
"I made no mistakes."
"really?"
"Yeah. really."
Archid reassured me and beckoned me to come closer. As I slowly approached, Archid
straightened my frizzy hair.
"There was nothing uncomfortable about sleeping together. You slept really well
with me next to you, didn't you?"
Well, that's because I was tired yesterday, and I didn't even know I climbed into
bed.
If I had known that, my heart would have burst and I would have been unable to
sleep.
Archid smiled and patted my cheek with the hand that was tidying up my hair. His
hand passed by for a while, but he became strangely shy.
"It was rather good. It was the first time I had a night out with anyone."
Choi Ae said that she had a good night with me.
I interpret Akid's words as I please and grabbed my heart.
What the hell is that misleading statement?
After all, it was good to be alive.
As I was having all sorts of delusions in my mind, Archid said.
"Still, I have a promise I made before we got married. The annexation is yet to
come."
"Yeah? Wasn't that a promise you made before marriage?"
I forgot about my delusion at the saying that the annexation was not yet done.
"Ah, didn't the Marquis of April tell you?"
As I shook my head with a look of ignorance, Archid said.
"Oh, you didn't hear me. I thought Roena knew."
"So what... ... ?"
"It's a union. You decided not to do it until you became an adult. I've also heard
that the Marquis of April had quite a few requests."
What are you doing?
I was at a loss for words when I heard the news. In the end, he couldn't withstand
the shock and collapsed, with his upper body lying on the bed.
"Roena!"
Archid was startled and supported me, but I couldn't get up because my wallet had
already collapsed.
Every room! Each room until you become an adult!
Hey, marquis, what kind of lightning strike in the dry sky!
Somehow, there was no talk of an annexation even if they got along better, so it
seems that they had written a number before the wedding.
Apparently, the polarized April people made such a decision without my knowledge.
Apparently, the divorce agreement wasn't the only thing I had to rip.
'Heh heh, that's ridiculous.'
Why are there so many disturbers in my wise devotee life?
* * *
"If anyone sees it, they will believe you were the one who was sick all night."
Elena looked at me with an unfamiliar expression on her face.
"Good morning... ... ."
I nodded helplessly, not having the energy to respond to her.
'I don't feel like living now, mother.'
It felt like Archid's words were still running through his mind.
To take the forced Sobak train and wait for about 7 years.
It was a very distant time, and I had to find and destroy my dead flag that was in
between.
I didn't want to find a reason to live like this for so long.
Meanwhile, Elena asked Archid.
"How is your body?"
#57.
Surprisingly, a normal question came first. Archid patted the back of his head and
answered.
"Yes. it's okay. We are sorry to have caused you concern."
"yes. you should be sorry Oh my gosh, there's nothing else to hide, how can you
hide the pain?"
"Are you hiding?"
When Archid asked a question, Elena said:
"The senator said this must have happened before."
"ah."
Archid let out a shallow sigh as if he had remembered something. Elena's eyes
narrowed, noticing the change promptly.
"It wasn't even once."
"When you live on the street, once."
"How did you survive then? Did you see the senator?"
"no. just... ... I slept until I was no longer sick."
"... ... Did you foolishly put up with it?"
"Because it was better to buy bread than to go to the doctor."
Elena was speechless at Akid's blunt answer. He was right. How could a street child
have enough money to visit a senator?
I became sad when I realized that it was because of the memories of that time that
Akid was exceptionally good at putting up with pain.
After a while, breaking the silence, Elena let out a deep sigh.
"Huh, should I call this lucky? In any case, I have never shown your condition to a
legislator."
"Are you going to die?"
Archid's eyes fluttered visibly. Elena's attitude was unusual and agitated. Elena
shook her head.
"Don't say such rude things. Who is going to die?"
"... ... ."
"It's just that you are special. There are some people who have symptoms similar to
awake before they reach adulthood."
"It's called awakening... ... ?"
"It is not a complete awakening. It's not the time to wake up, but it's like being
awakened. That's why my body can't stand it and it hurts."
"ah."
"There is a possibility that something like this will happen again in the future,
but it is something for me and the Grand Duke to take care of and prepare for, so
you don't have to worry."
Contrary to his blunt words, it was a word that reassured Akid. I put on a proud
expression as I looked between the two of them becoming docile.
'My efforts were not in vain.'
It was a huge improvement in their relationship compared to when they weren't
interested in each other. Besides, Archid has the qualities to be a great Munchkin
like Zeronis.
I'm looking forward to the future, so I hope 7 years pass quickly. Of course, it's
not because of the merger. really. Hmmmm.
"My Majesty, Grand Duchess, this is Pablo."
"Looks like it's time to go."
Elena got up from her seat and looked at me. It meant going to the check-up that I
couldn't finish yesterday.
"I'll be right back."
I grabbed Archid's hand once tightly and followed Elena.
* * *
After finishing our schedule in Prodium, we returned to Hadelus Castle. We only
stayed for one day, but a lot of things happened there.
By chance, he met Edward Essel and her husband, Geronis, and Archid had an
unexpected seizure.
'I will go to Prodium regularly from now on. It would be nice to have a trip or a
charity event.'
Elena said that in order for Archid to wake up smoothly, he needs to visit Prodium
regularly.
Because Prodium was a rare place in Zaparcia, he said that it was good for Archid's
body by regulating the flow of mana.
This was the reason why Zeronis wandered around the ruins of Zaparcia.
Unlike the imperial family, the Hadelus family was in the same northern part of
Prodium, and it was already regularly sponsored, so it was easy to create a purpose
for visiting.
Before leaving Prodium, Elena formally introduced Geronis to me and Archid. It was
because I had to get a lot of help from him in the future.
'It's about the Crown Prince.'
'Heh! Gee, Gee, really?'
I was sweating profusely pretending to be surprised at Elena's soft, soft voice,
who suddenly came in.
Hell, it's hard to make a living by pretending to know nothing.
'Good luck in the future. We will meet often.'
'Yes. I wish you well too, my lord.'
The scene where Geronis asked Akid to shake hands was still touching.
Two people who would have been close friends in the first place shaking hands like
haha ho ho.
The combination of Choi Ae and Cha Ae was enough to make my heart race.
In any case, due to Archid's seizure incident, he also became acquainted with
Zeronis.
I also wondered if Edward Essel was destined to meet each other from the moment he
was here.
I didn't know that I would get acquainted with Namjoo so quickly, so I was a bit
startled. At the same time, Mabel wondered how she was doing.
He must have been living in an orphanage belonging to the temple by now. It is
revealed very later that she is a descendant of the Lewis family.
'Is the orphanage's name Easters?'
Since it is an orphanage located in the east, it seemed possible to confirm it if
you ask questions.
I quietly asked Asil to find out if there was a girl named 'Maybell' in Easters in
the East, just in case.
* * *
In the afternoon, when the sun was shining warmly from the glass ceiling, I had tea
time at the table in the greenhouse with Archid and Elena.
"Without anyone, the castle is quiet and nice."
Elena muttered as she gracefully tilted her teacup.
Knowing that "who" was Archduke Hadelus, I quietly sipped the cocoa.
Not long ago, a letter arrived from the Archduke.
The news was that the work on the Isle of Stig was not finished and that he had to
stay a little longer. It was clear that things were messed up. Archid responded to
Elena's words.
"It seems that things are going slower than expected. I had never vacated the
estate for so long."
"Because the fissures caused by contamination do not cease to exist. Maybe he asked
me to stay a little longer at the imperial court. Because the elite units in the
north have a lot of experience in subjugating demons."
"Has the cause of the contamination been identified?"
"Well. What happened is that the cause of the pollution on Stig Island is unknown.
It would be nice to know the cause, but it is not easy."
I interrupted the conversation about the cause of pollution.
"Hey, if it's okay with you, can I ask the spirit? They have been friends for a
long time, so they seemed to know about pollution very well."
Knowing the cause of the unknown pollution last time would definitely help.
Elena's eyes lit up as if she hadn't thought of that.
"That's a good idea."
"I'll ask you one more time."
"I don't know if you will listen. I heard that the spirits have a heavy mouth."
"I think that's the wrong record."
Elena rolled her eyes when I retorted with a smirk.
"It is very noisy. He has a very light mouth, so he can say things without even
asking."
? It's noisy, too much!
? You haven't been awake for a long time, your mouth is itching to talk!
? Roena doesn't seem to know much about our greatness. Upset!
The spirits nearby were furious and trembled.
Elena stared blankly at the white butterflies pulling my hair.
It was tea time with the three of us, so it was because they left the spirits
materialized. Elena asked the spirits tremblingly while pointing a finger at the
spirits.
"Why are you doing that?"
"It is rebellion. You don't have to worry about it."
Elena wiped her lips as I indifferently poked the butterflies. At the scene where
the great spirits were neglected, they had an eerie expression on their faces.
After a while, Elena said.
"With the help of the spirits, it would be easier to determine the cause. May I ask
how you can determine the cause?"
With a warm tone, Elena reached out to the spirit. It seemed that he was doing his
best to convince his opponent, seeing that he was directing a benevolent figure.
Torazin spirits regained vitality in response to Elena's reaction.
? You can tell by looking at the soil in that area.
"soil?"
Suddenly, the spirits started chatting with my question about what kind of soil it
was.
? Soil best shows the state of nature. If you bring the soil from the dead land as
well as the polluted land, you can know more accurately.
? Yes, when we eat the soil, we can see what nature is like and what caused the
pollution!
? If it is a simple cause, even if you don't have to go to the site, it is possible
to purify it to the extent that nature regains its ability to purify itself.
After quietly listening to the stories of the spirits, I asked playfully. It was
because it was fun to make fun of the spirits.
"Wow, do you eat your soil too?"
The spirits, who quickly noticed that I was joking on purpose, trembled.
- What's wrong with the soil? How savory and delicious. Of course, we don't want to
eat the dirt of the dead ground either, because it's tasteless and unpleasant!
- that's right! We also have an appetite. What, do we have to live by eating only
delus flowers every day?
? Heh, it's a disappointment to be spoiled with red hair and blue eyes!
I don't know what my appearance has to do with being spoiled, but it was an
enthusiastic response.
I want to tease you more by reacting like this, but the spirits don't seem to know.
At the spirits starting to bite my hair again, Elena was embarrassed and bit her
outstretched hand. I told Elena the spirits' words.
"Can you ask my father for some soil on Stig Island?"
#58.
"Do you mean soil?"
Elena tilted her head at the out of the way dirt. I faithfully conveyed the
spirits' intentions on behalf of the spirits.
"Yeah. If possible, extract the soil from both the polluted and dead land. That
could be more accurate."
"It's not difficult to get soil. I will send you a messenger today, so please tell
me that you are taking care of me."
- He's bullying us. Scold me, please.
The spirits gathered around Elena and talked.
"What is this again?"
"Don't worry."
- Liar!
"I see. I thought you were asking for something else."
- That's what you asked for! Scold him! Please, daughter of Heint!
No matter how much the spirits spoke, only me could hear them, so their town would
not be transmitted.
The spirits, exhausted from the dust, approached Akid this time. The only medicine
I knew I was weak against was action.
"Where!"
I blocked the front of Archid so that the spirits wouldn't bother him. He was as
quick as an escort knight protecting Lady.
? Hey, I'm angry!
The spirits continued to eat my hair out of resentment when they couldn't get to
Akid. Archid watched the scene and murmured.
"I have a good relationship with the spirits."
"no. Can't you see that I'm being bullied unilaterally?"
? Who is bullying whom!
"That's why I can't get a smile off my lips."
Akid smiled and raised my hand to the corner of my mouth.
"ah."
Then I gently lowered the corners of my mouth, which were giggling as I ate the
spirits. He was also a quick-witted Archid.
"By the way, I haven't told you yet why we're hosting tea time today."
"Oh right!"
Then I remembered that I had set up this gathering and blinked at Hannah.
Eventually, Hannah came with something on the trolley, and Elena recognized it
right away.
"Hmm, I didn't know there were still stocks of lanterns."
"I asked Kobe to make another one."
"Did you ever regret not being able to sow flower seeds? tell me."
Archid also recognized the lanterns and misunderstood that I wanted to sow seeds
too late.
I smiled as I supported the ambitiously prepared business item with my hand.
"no. Take a good look. It's a little different from what I used for the lantern
event."
The first thing that came to mind when I saw Kobistein's invention was the drone.
So, this time, I tried to attach the image stone requested by Kobistein to the
lantern.
Elena muttered as she looked at things while cooking.
"Well. I can't tell the difference other than that it's a little smaller on the
outside."
"ah! Something like a lens is embedded here. It used to be a seed hole."
With a keen eye, Archid discovered the difference between the lantern and the
lantern.
Admired by the quick glance of my man, I said with a bashful smile.
"I want to do business with this."
"Business?"
"Yeah. It's just the right time."
* * *
The Hadelus Territory belonged to the most rugged territory in the northern part of
the country, so there were frequent disasters.
In particular, there were many areas that suffered damage due to the extreme
weather caused by the last spirit crisis.
The Tassel region, located in the northeast of Hadelus Territory, was surrounded by
a mountain range, so the damage was greater.
Avalanches happen every year for people passing through the mountains, and this
year, the Tassel area was isolated for a long time due to an unusual snowfall.
The manager, who had no way of knowing that all this was the work of the spirit,
was rotting in his head.
The heavy snow has stopped, but there are still many dangerous areas, so residents
need to be careful.
Then one day, a parcel arrived from Hadelus Castle. The parcel contained a
strangely shaped object.
"drone?"
The manager tilted his head while pronouncing the name of the magic tool written on
the packaging.
It was the first time I saw a magic tool, but at first glance it looked expensive,
so I was very happy to even touch it.
Fortunately, the manual was enclosed with the official document. The manager read
the official memo.
[After hearing the news that there was a lot of damage in the territory due to this
unusual weather, the Hadelus family specially developed a magic tool.
It is a magic tool equipped with a video function that allows you to explore places
that are hard to reach by humans, so it will be useful for predicting signs of a
landslide or examining the snowy road conditions.
If you want to continue using it after a one-month trial run, please fill out the
application form and send it to the address below.]
In the application form, there was information about the rental service operated at
a flat rate along with the cost of purchasing magic tools.
"Hey, how many balls do you have?"
The manager was surprised by the price of magic tools. It was a price that was
difficult to buy even with the full budget of the Tassel area.
On the other hand, the monthly rental fee was not very expensive.
The price was less than half of the immediate restoration cost from the landslide.
If this really worked, I thought it would be okay to rent in a flat-rate form.
In particular, the Tassel area was a part of the Hadelus Territory and had a
separate benefit price, so it was even cheaper.
"Hmm, let's try it first."
The caretaker started rummaging through the drone's instructions.
* * *
Oh, that's great too.
I giggled as I looked at the piles of gold ingots piled up in my personal
warehouse. Within two weeks of the trial run, there were numerous orders to rent.
As the designer, the proportion of my share was quite large, so the commission was
very stingy.
Truly a great business success!
Before launching the product, it was very effective to mobilize a free service for
one month to the manager in the estate in advance.
In particular, the rental service was very popular. In general, the price of magic
tools is expensive, and the drone is equipped with a video function, so the
material price alone was beyond imagination.
The rental system was devised because I thought no one would ever buy it if it was
sold like this.
'Even in the place where I used to live, I made it possible to use expensive home
appliances at a low price and comfortably.'
Rather, there were many advantages to receiving a rental service rather than
purchasing a product.
Word of mouth is slowly spreading in other provinces too, so if I do well, I will
be able to pay off my old debts.
Looking at the piles of gold, I felt full even if I didn't eat.
Deokjil was flat according to virtue, and business exploded according to business.
It was fortunate that there was no rental system in this world, and he had a
competent subordinate and sat down on a cushion of money.
Because drones with Kobistein's advanced technology were swept away with money
every day.
It was when I was walking out of my personal storage room and chugging along to my
bedroom. Asyl found me and greeted me.
"Did you go to your personal warehouse again?"
Did I come and go that often?
As far as I know, it seems that I often visit the warehouse.
Come to think of it, once in the morning when I wake up and once in the evening
before going to bed.
I nodded, making up my mind that I should take care not to be seen as a snob. Then
Asil said with a friendly smile.
"The study is expected to be completed by next week. It will probably be available
from the weekend."
"It's finally finished."
"Yes. And, as requested, a lock was installed in the back room. Here is the key."
Asyl held out the golden key. I asked as I looked over the key.
"Isn't there another way to open the diary like last time? Then it will be very
difficult."
When asked with a grim expression, Asyl answered.
"of course. The golem's bones have the ability to negate magic, so they cannot be
opened without the specified master key."
"Then what if you try to break it with force?"
"I do not know. The bones of golems are very hard, so breaking them will not be
easy. You have to make a separate oxidizer and dissolve it."
"Very perfect!"
I had not forgotten the last time Archduke Hadelus used magic to steal my diary.
What kind of crazy person in the world would have guessed that he would use magic
that requires a high degree of unlocking to open someone else's diary.
Even to steal a child's diary!
This time, I made all-out preparations from the beginning so that no one could
access my secret zone.
This is a study that I put so much effort into making by robbing a box of my own
gold bars.
"It's like a private warehouse, so you don't have to worry about someone coming
in."
"yes. Good job, you know."
"Yes."
Asil nodded goodbye and quietly disappeared. I hummed inwardly as I thought of my
collections to display in my study.
It was around the time I had just touched the bedroom lobby door. I saw Countess
Arya coming in the distance.
In her hand was a bouquet of sparkling jewels.
I opened her mouth wide, wondering how much it was, and she came up to me and
offered me a bouquet of flowers.
"This is a congratulatory gift from His Majesty the Grand Duchess."
#59.
My mother also has a lot of congratulatory gifts.
It seemed that my liking for Elena was increasing day by day. As it turns out, the
gift was always a misnomer. I quickly smiled as I received the bouquet.
"Tell me thank you!"
"Yes, and there is a message from the Grand Duchess to give you a present."
"Please?"
"Yeah. He emphasized that if you have any ideas for other projects, you should
consult them before telling the Grand Duke."
Apparently, my mother decided to make me a business partner.
Seeing that the Grand Duke is also trying to make me look good, everyone seems to
have recognized my true face. fufu.
I felt like I had become the person I needed, so my shoulders were about to rise.
It was me who preferred my mother's neat work to my father's, so her bribe only
felt welcome. I nodded my head coldly.
"yes! Tell me you will."
Father, make it even more exciting.
I took a position of mourning for my father who was not here.
"Yes, little madam."
Countess Arya politely nodded and left. It was a completely different image from
how he was subtly cold-hearted when he first possessed me.
Does this mean that the person who rides the line well is as strong as he can be?
I entered the bedroom, humming a hum as I was glad that I was gradually solidifying
my position in the Grand Duke Castle. wait for a while
"yes?"
what is that
I tilted my head at the red bird that occupied my table.
Then the red bird tilted its head in the same direction as me.
The bird in the cage had a particularly red fur color, reminiscent of a phoenix.
who are you.
Who are you like that?
Me and the bird did not avert our gaze as if exploring each other.
What the hell, this fussy bird. Don't you put your eyes on it?
But the bird didn't blink an eye no matter how hard I tried.
Usually, when my face becomes harsh, I avoid the gaze, but it was a bold bird.
I was having a snowball fight with the birds for a while, but Hannah found me
belatedly and started talking to me.
"Oh, little madam, when did you come?"
"just now. But Hannah."
I asked, pointing to the finely nested bird in the cage.
"What bird?"
Hannah clapped her hands as if she had forgotten that the bird existed.
"Oh right. Archid sent it to me earlier. He said that if we do business in the
future, we will definitely need a messenger bird."
"Achid-sama sent you?!"
Hearing that it was a gift from Archid, I casually put down the jewelry bouquet and
approached the front of the cage.
Previously, it looked like a rogue, ignorant bird, but now it looks like a clever
bird that recognizes its owner.
"Hello, bird?"
mow.
The bird let out a cry and flapped its wings. It seemed to welcome me. I read the
letter from Archid in the cage with a smile on my face.
[This bird is nicknamed Descendants of the Phoenix.
In fact, the phoenix is also a very distant ancestor, but I'm not sure if that's
true. Somehow, it seemed that the merchant was bluffing.
Still, the red hair seemed to go well with Roena, so I picked it up.
When I see red these days, I think of Roena. So when I saw this guy, I had no
choice but to live.
Use it as a messenger bird when you need it in the future. Of course, you can use
it when you send me a letter.]
"... ... ."
I read the letter over and over again without saying a word. Hannah asked as I
looked at the letter with a blank face.
"What is written on it?"
But I couldn't answer.
I had a heart attack while standing, and there's no way my body could talk, right?
Archid smashed and crushed my heart without warning.
I might die if I go on like this.
It felt like I had to see Archid right away to make my heart race again.
I said hurriedly, holding Hanna's sleeve with a blushing face.
"How do I look now?"
"Yeah? How do you look?"
"Are you okay with the hairstyle or the clothes?"
I wondered if Hannah would have her eyes wide open at my interrogation, and then
she smiled mischievously.
"You are always pretty."
great!
It was Hanna's words, so it seemed a bit flattering, but they agreed that it was
worth seeing.
I left my seat and got up, thinking of Archid, who must be doing magic training by
now.
'I'll have to steal a little bit and come back.'
This is all for my heart. If I live a long time, there will be many good things for
Archid as well.
I proceeded to the training room lightly, acting like a man with a mastery of
rationalization.
* * *
"Gather your strength on the danjeon and tighten it as if constricting blood
vessels."
Earl Harrington, a wizard belonging to the Hadelus family, said as he gently
pressed Archid's name.
Archid slowly gathered his strength in the dungeon as he explained, but only sweat
was forming because of the mana that kept scattering.
"It's difficult at first, but once you do it, it's quick. It's not in a proper
awakening state right now, so it's going to be even more difficult to control."
Earl Harrington was a gentleman who taught and cared for students.
Archduke Hadelus was also a sorcerer who was skilled enough to be trained by him.
"With a mana like this, he might become a greater person than the Grand Duke."
"Am I that strong?"
"The fact that there are signs of awakening at a young age is beyond the realm of
Beomjae. Of course, the risks are great, but once awakened, I can assure you, there
are not many opponents who can defeat the Archduke with magic."
Earl Harrington's words were not bluff.
Although I had only been coaching Archid for a few days, I could recognize his
talent. Besides, he was very motivated, so he was able to move forward quickly.
It would be even easier if the Archduke shows how to use the power of the dark
attribute directly, but since it is currently vacant, I have been educating myself
on what I can do first.
"No one can win, especially a genius who works hard."
"Earl Harrington, I want to be much stronger than I am now."
Archid's eyes twinkled brightly. He said as Earl Harrington looked at him as if
asking why.
"Because I have someone I want to protect."
"Are you talking about the Grand Duchess?"
"Yes?"
Archid had a stupid expression on his face as if he had been stabbed in the right
direction.
Even as an unknown adult, he was still clumsy at hiding his face, so he could
immediately understand what it meant.
'They said they got along, but it's true.'
Earl Harrington was acting as an advisor to the Hadelus family, so he didn't go to
the main house and the villa very often.
When they visited the castle for a while last year, the prince and his wife were
very cold to each other, but the atmosphere in the castle has changed significantly
in just half a year.
In particular, the mood of the Grand Duchess, Loena, had changed so noticeably that
it was doubtful that the Earl of Harrington had changed to a new person whom he had
never seen.
Previously, he acted harshly as if he was in charge of all the misfortunes of the
world, but now there was no sign of unhappiness.
This time, as I was in charge of the class of the Grand Duchess, I started to visit
the castle frequently, and naturally, I encountered the Grand Duchess frequently.
Of course, it was close to Roena unilaterally interrupting the class.
There was a lot of tension between the two. The vassal, Earl Harrington, was
delighted because it was the opposite of the Archduke and his wife's apathetic
attitude towards each other.
Finally, there is a married couple in the Hadelus family.
"When you have something to protect, you usually become stronger. That's a great
attitude. Please continue to devote yourself to that mindset in the future."
"Yes."
It was not long after Earl Harrington had started school again. I felt Archid, who
had been following me well, suddenly noticeably lost concentration.
Earl Harrington forgot to praise him and blinked. As he was about to point it out,
Archid mumbled.
"Come... ... ."
At that murmur, Earl Harrington turned with a swift movement to the window.
Shush.
At the same time, the red object disappeared under the window, leaving behind an
afterimage.
Earl Harrington's eyes narrowed. As if they knew who was spying.
Moments later, the Grand Duchess poked her head out and met Earl Harrington's eyes.
She smiled awkwardly and waved her hand.
"Heh heh, this is it."
Earl Harrington smirked when he saw Loena, who appeared every once in a while.
It's been happening since I started class, so I'm not surprised anymore.
"You're stealing again. Why are you there?"
"sorry."
Archid, whose face was red, bowed his head. As Archid was fiddling with the back of
his head as if embarrassed, he heard a thump from outside.
When I looked up in amazement, the Grand Duchess had her head banged in the window.
His expression was so bloody that it looked like an unspoken threat to quit class.
"Hmm, I guess today's class should end here."
"Yes. That would be nice."
Archid quickly began to tidy up the surroundings. It was a quick move as if he had
to go to his wife who was like a rabbit waiting outside.
At that moment, Earl Harrington wondered if he was secretly enjoying the spying of
the Grand Duchess.
I even doubted that maybe I was sitting in a seat that could be seen from the
window on purpose.
'Ah, please. to do that.'
Earl Harrington shook his head, dismissing himself as being too delusional because
of his senility.
#60.
thud! thud!
I put my forehead on the window and snorted. It was all because of Archid that I
was able to appreciate what I had been wanting to see for a while.
'Look at that shy expression!'
The moment I saw Archid fiddling with the back of my head in embarrassment, I felt
out of control and had no choice but to bang my head.
'It was good that you came to see me. This time I wanted to put up with it somehow,
but what is patience? How can I bear this?'
I had already been cautioned by Earl Harrington several times. So when Earl
Harrington made eye contact, I got a little stabbed.
But if I don't see it, I think I'm going to die. What should I do? Can you count on
saving one person?
It felt like my face was getting thicker day by day. Only Archid can stop my
virtue.
In the meantime, Archid, who had packed up his belongings, spoke to me.
"Roena."
It was then that I realized the reality and smiled awkwardly. What will Archid
think when he sees a day like this?
I was lucky if I didn't think that I was intentionally disturbing the class.
"sorry. I was just going to take a quick look on the way."
Akid asked my excuse with a smile on his lips.
"It wasn't a moment. I knew everything from before."
"Huh, really?"
I thought it looked ugly!
I was embarrassed by the fact that my stealth skills were so poor. Had I known this
would be the case, I would have trained a little more.
As I was visibly embarrassed, Archid smiled as if not to worry. I fiddled with my
hair for a bit and muttered sarcastically.
"Maybe Earl Harrington said something else. You keep interrupting class."
"it's okay. I didn't say anything."
"okay?"
I can't.
If I knew him, he would have been nagging me again, but it was strange.
Earl of Harrington was an elder who had been a vassal since the days of the former
head of state. It was because of Archid's constitution that he called him back, who
had only worked as an advisor after retirement due to his old age.
It was Elena's opinion that Earl Harrington, who was proficient in magic, would be
of great help to Archid.
Fortunately, thanks to Earl Harrington's willingness to give permission, Archid's
class was a cruise. Except, of course, that the country is a hindrance.
As I recalled Earl Harrington's muffled voice, I put on a suspicious expression on
my face. Then Akid continued.
"You seem to be detached now."
"Then I'm glad... ... ."
Well, I didn't listen to it, so I didn't know it would be better for him to change
his mind.
If you're going to make Akid invisible from me, I'd rather give you poison!
I clenched my fists invisibly, shouting a somewhat radical slogan to myself.
Then Earl Harrington followed him out of the room. When I looked at his face, he
had a sarcastic look on his face. He frowned and called me.
"The Grand Duchess."
"Hello, Earl Harrington."
As I politely greeted him, he patted his white beard and said:
"I would have said it would be difficult if I interrupted class."
"On the way to the library for a moment... ... ."
"This place is far from the Grand Duchess's study."
"Oh yeah? close."
As I flirted, Earl Harrington took a tantrum.
"If you're going to make excuses, how about using your creativity? The excuse for
the study is too obvious."
Again, the seasoned Earl of Harrington seemed to have already nailed my excuses. To
him who is serious about class, I am just a hindrance.
I shook my head at the reaction of Earl Harrington, who had no intention of looking
at me.
If it was my fault for stealing some of my man, I was already a felon.
However, it is true that I did something wrong, so even though I had a mouth, I had
nothing to say, so I went in.
I put my hands together and made a good-natured expression.
"I'll be more careful next time. I'm sorry, Earl Harrington."
But the Count was a formidable enemy.
"no. I probably can't. Next time, I will put up the curtains."
"Moore?!"
"I can't help but keep interrupting you like this. You have to stop it physically."
Earl Harrington was adamant, as if he had no intention of backing down. His body
was full of strength at his clear declaration.
yes. I was a little overdone.
Knowing my sin, I couldn't argue any further.
I was swallowing my tears at the fact that I could no longer see Archid immersed in
class, just reflecting on my foolish past.
"Isn't there a need to hang curtains?"
"The Grand Prince?"
"Let me focus a little bit more. So don't be too hard on your wife."
Archid... ... .
I looked at Archid with a moved expression. Rather, it was Earl Harrington who was
perplexed.
"Doesn't your energy get disturbed every time the Grand Duchess comes?"
"It's just because I'm not trained enough."
"A person who usually concentrates well."
"I think it is because of the long class time."
Count Harrington put on a bewildered expression when Archid gave a subtly excuse
for class.
I also had my eyes wide open because I didn't know that Akid would give an open
class excuse.
Compared to the time when he was embarrassed by Baron Lorque, it was a great
expression of opinion.
'Oh my gosh, my baby. Say whatever you want.'
In my heart, I wanted to encourage her by tapping her butt.
"haha."
Earl Harrington then brushed off his white beard and let out a liberating laugh.
At first glance, "After all, on purpose, by the window... ... ' he muttered, but it
was difficult to understand what he meant.
As I glared at my eyes with sorrow, Earl Harrington muttered as if he couldn't win.
"If the Archduke is like that, I will put it on hold for now."
"Thank you for your understanding."
"But next time if you feel down again, I'll put up the curtains right away."
"Yes."
"I am very sorry that the class was long. I was just doing my best, but I guess I
was bored."
"No, Count. It wasn't boring at all."
At Earl Harrington's rebuke, Archid waved his hand.
However, as if it was not comforting, the Count spit out a moan of "teaching" and
had a sad expression on his face. At a glance, it looked like there was a lot of
tea that was disappointing.
"I'll stop."
"Take a look, Count."
"Yes. Old people will fall for you."
With those words, Earl Harrington slowly disappeared. Even the back face was
protruding.
I felt as if I had kicked him out, and for a moment I was as sorry as ant poop, but
that was all.
As soon as he saw Archid's face, he couldn't even think of the Count. I said,
remembering the purpose of my visit to Archid.
"I received a good present. When did you buy the bird?"
"I was out on the weekend and just caught my eye. They sent it today and it seems
like it has already arrived. Do you like messenger birds?"
"Yeah! I love it. The bird is clever and recognizes its owner."
I said, remembering the bird staring at me. It was clearly the eyes welcoming the
owner. Akid put on a surprised expression.
"Already?"
"Yeah. Even when I look at him, he is so brave that he doesn't even look at him."
It was definitely going to be a big bird. The status of the bird that Archid had
sent had already risen in my mind. Because it was none other than the messenger
bird he gave me.
He smiled slowly, as if he felt the reward of the gift that Archid had given him.
"I'm glad you liked it."
"By the way, it seems that I only receive from Archid every time."
"I gave it because I wanted to give it."
"still. I want to give you something, but what do you have?"
I opened my eyes and sent them to tell me something. Akid blinked his eyes, and his
lips twitched as if he had thought of something.
Seeing that, I urged him once more so that he could speak comfortably.
"It's okay, say something. I will listen to you."
"then... ... ."
I wondered if Archid had a look on his face that was encouraged by my words, and
then he suddenly came closer to me.
And without knowing what to do, soft lips touched and fell on my cheek.
point.
A sweet sound pierced my ears. I stood still and looked at Archid. It was an
unrealistic feel and sound.
'What just touched my cheek?'
To say it was a mistake, the kiss was aimed exactly at the cheek. An unfamiliar
touch tickled his cheek.
As he stood still, speechless, Akid patted his lips and muttered shyly.
"I can do this."
"... ... ."
"I've always wanted to do it."
"... ... ."
"Actually, it was embarrassing. Good night kiss."
drip-
The sound of a break in reason was heard. I suffered a second heart attack
unexpectedly, and I stumbled greatly. I couldn't really breathe.
"Roena?"
Archid grabbed me and barely escaped the buttwheel, and I placed my hand on my
heart.
My heart was beating like crazy, it felt like it was about to burst out of my
mouth.
"Oh, my heart is going to explode."
"Yeah? Of course, a member of the legislature!"
Akid shook his head while holding his hand quietly as he was about to call a
senator in embarrassment.
"I think we should just stay like this for a little bit."
"Ah yes."
Archid waited patiently, supporting me. Giving strength to my body so that I can
rely on it.
I took a deep breath and calmed my startled stomach.
How can I express today's joy in words?
It was like giving back and receiving verbally.
No, I didn't give anything in the first place. I just received
Can I just get this from Choi Ae? Deokhu who was happy just by giving made him want
to cry.
"I love Archid."
I spit out a confession that was close to raw inside. I never even dreamed that I
would have said those words out of my mouth.
#61.
"I love Archid."
"!!"
Archid heard the words that Roena was muttering and widened her eyes.
Looking up in surprise, Roena had an expression on her face that did not even know
what she had just said.
"... ... ."
I felt the heat rising from my face. Archid bit her lower lip lightly so as not to
notice my agitation.
However, it could not be stopped until strength enters the hand holding Loena.
Unknown emotions swirled inside me.
'no it's not! How I love Archid!'
I remember she said something similar in front of the maids before.
At that time, I doubted her heart, wondering if she was lying.
Until then, it was difficult to completely believe in Roena's change.
But now, I thought that I would like that confession to be sincere. In a few
months, my heart had changed like turning the palm of my hand.
At some point, a bud called Loena sprouted in the field of his heart, and now it
has grown so fast that he cannot even recognize it. She had already grown up inside
him.
The line drawn by saying that we should not expect again has long since become
meaningless. The power of Loena's existence was so great that even that line was
rendered useless.
He was also vaguely guessing the meaning of this uncontrollably enlarged heart.
"Me too."
Archid replied with a squeaky, emotional expression. As it came out of my mouth, I
felt a little relieved.
At that time, Roena had a puzzled look.
"What?"
Again, it was a reaction that I couldn't even remember what he had said. It was a
bit frustrating, but it didn't matter.
Because it wasn't the answer he was hoping for an answer either.
does she know That the gift of the messenger bird was not with such good
intentions.
Giving an animal to be around as a gift meant asking them to think of me when they
saw it.
Just as his head was full of her, he wanted her to be as well.
Occasionally, when a sticky possessive desire comes up that I want her to see only
me, I am surprised by myself.
Without it, I want to see it, if I see it, I want to touch it, and if I touch it, I
want to know the thoughts inside it.
Archid met Loena and knew for the first time that he was such a greedy person.
Especially when Roena was with a stranger, she would become sharp without realizing
it.
Such was the case with the Duke of Essel. The identity of something boiling inside
was unfamiliar to Archid.
How would Roena react if she knew this insider?
There were many times when she looked at him particularly innocently. In fact, even
though he is far from innocence.
Innocence was a luxury for a child who was thrown into a harsh world from a young
age and worried only about surviving.
But it's really weird. Being with her really made me feel like a pure child.
So without realizing it, I started acting like a child. 'Cause she's pampered
"Achid-sama?"
"it's nothing. Are you okay now?"
Archid scatters his thoughts and naturally turns the topic around. Then Roena got
out of her arms and smiled wildly.
"Yeah. Surprised. I suddenly got dizzy."
Roena crawled and muttered a little. It seemed he had just shyly kissed him
impulsively.
Seeing how satisfied he was with his appearance, it seemed that he had turned
around quite a bit.
That was when he was just about to ask for an escort. Hesitating for something, she
came closer with courage.
point.
Something soft touched her cheek briefly, then disappeared quickly. Archid looked
at Roena in a frenzy.
Roena widened her eyes in surprise even after she was doing it. After a moment of
silence, Roena exclaimed with a blushing face.
"Come on, sleep well!"
It's not even night yet.
"Hey, I'll see you soon!"
Roena let out a few words and disappeared quickly. It was a quick gesture, so there
was no bird to catch it.
"... ... ."
Archid touched my cheek. My heart started beating in a different way than when I
was doing it.
As the nape of his neck felt warm, Akid bowed his head. Suddenly, the corners of
his lips were raised.
* * *
The drone business, which was cruising, was disrupted. This was due to frequent
damage in a poisonous area. I frowned upon hearing Shuri's report.
"Did it break at the tassel again?"
This was already the fifth time. At this point, I even had a reasonable suspicion
that he was deliberately destroying it and stealing the Mana Stone.
"Yeah. It is said that this time, as if someone ate a magic stone, they broke it."
"Isn't there anything caught in the video?"
"It is said that the Yeongyeong Stone is also part of the Mana Stone, so it has
disappeared without any reason. It must have been a manastone hunter."
gem hunter. This word was recently coined to describe an anomaly in the Tassel
area.
It was troublesome because only the manastones built into the drone were dug out. I
was outraged at what I thought was expensive.
The Tastle area manager has also been contacted to stop sending drones after doing
this five times.
I muttered while crying at the situation that even the manager was heartbroken.
"It's not just about losing customers. If even a rumor spreads, it will seriously
affect my business."
"Then what shall we do? Are you going to try to sell it to the Tassel area manager
at all?"
Shuri, what do you see me as?
I looked at Shuri, who I thought I was trying to force, of course.
"I don't do anything like bullying."
"Then what are you going to do?"
"You have to catch it, that gemstone hunter."
I wrote the letter with bewildered eyes. I wrote a message asking me to organize
information about the location where the drone was damaged as I will visit it soon,
and I tied it to the red bird's leg.
"Kina, be careful."
mow.
The clever red bird's name is Kina. It was a very nice name, named after Archid and
myself.
Kinna flapped her wings and disappeared. Shuri looked at Kina and muttered.
"It seems to be getting bigger and bigger. I don't think it was that big the first
time I saw it."
"Looks like it's in full swing."
"How about cutting back on food? Especially some grapes, please. It's difficult to
deal with because they spit seeds everywhere."
"Now that I see, are you paying attention to our height because you are bothered by
the grape seeds?"
When I asked a sharp question, Shuri stuck out her mouth.
"No, rather than anything like that."
That's right, right!
When I glared at Shuri, she secretly avoided her gaze.
"anyway. Please stop drinking grapes."
"I would rather make seedless grapes."
"Speak nonsense. Where in the world are seedless grapes?"
Shuri jumped and became a torch. I didn't say anything outrageous because where I
lived they were able to produce seedless grapes.
But it was surprising here, so she shrugged her shoulders and stared at Kina as she
moved away.
It was bigger than the first time I came.
As if the merchant's bluff about the phoenix's blood was right, Kina grew bigger
and bigger.
However, there were many large breeds of raptors, so I didn't really care.
Would you say that you like it because it seems that you are rather courageous?
If I became weak, I would rather be intimidated because I would go around arguing
for nothing.
"Anyway, don't pay attention to our height."
"Please bring some Shuri, not just your height."
Shuri murmured, referring to me in the third person. When I looked at him with
disgust and shrugged his shoulders, it was obvious that he was doing that on
purpose.
"By the way, when are you going to the Tassel area?"
"I told my mother to go with the knights."
Since Archduke Hadelus is currently on the go, the authority to lead the enlisted
forces rested with the hostess, Elena.
It would be better to accompany some elite knights to catch the gemstone hunter.
"I'll go to my mother after the word has come out."
"be careful. Your Majesty the Grand Duchess is not feeling well these days."
Shuri asked me to tidy up my clothes.
As she said, the last few days Elena's nerves have become sharp as they become
sharp.
It was because of the loss of contact from Archduke Hadelus.
There has been no news since I got a reply to the letter asking for soil.
Even before that, Elena, who had been humming because there was no Archduke in
front of her, was also very sensitive to whether she was worried about it.
After all, it was an area that had cracks and even spread pollution. No matter how
much she couldn't catch the Archduke, it was a situation worth worrying about.
In times like these, if you have a lovely pet in your arms, you will feel a little
more stable. I left the bedroom with such nonsensical thoughts.
right then
"Roena?"
"Huh."
Just in time, I ran into Akid, who came back from going out. It was a very
difficult encounter for me, who had been avoiding him for the past few days.
I muttered, sneaking away from his eyes.
"Ah, Archid-sama."
"Where are you going?"
Akid came up to me and asked me kindly, but my body was firmly attached to Shuri.
Shuri: "Little Madame?" He called out curiously, but it was difficult to see Akid's
face.
I bowed my head and smirked while answering.
"It was the way to go to my mother."
"okay... ... ."
Archid responded in a small way at the same time. It looked like he was looking at
me when I saw him standing tall.
When I glanced at him pretending to be flirting, his expression was very gloomy. He
must have noticed that I was avoiding him.
"Have a safe trip."
Archid left only those words and tried to enter the bedroom.
Seeing her weak voice and drooping shoulders made her heart as a fanatic and I
unwittingly held on to Archid.
"Come on, shall we go together?"
#62.
Why the hell did the saying go there together?
I looked at the smiling Archid from the other side. Seeing him grinning as he asked
when he was depressed, he even felt a little deceived.
'Until now, my face was covered in dark clouds.'
Perhaps the emotional ups and downs lie with Archid, not Elena. As I glanced at
Archid over and over again, he asked, making eye contact.
"It's been hard to see you the last few days, are you busy?"
"Ah, because of this business... ... ."
"You are very busy."
Akid had a sad expression on his face as if he had ever laughed. Involuntarily, I
added words to the picturesque scene where the jade beads seemed to roll down.
"Nevertheless, the very busy work is now over."
"Aha, now I can see you often. thank God. I was worried. I thought it might hurt my
body."
Akid smiled slowly and looked down at me.
Archid takes care of me.
It seemed that he had caused concern, so his heart seemed to be ripped apart.
'I'm sorry.'
I cried, blaming myself for possessing the lewd devil. It was because I kept
thinking about it after the kiss and then slowly avoided him.
It was an extraordinary measure for me, who did '10 Arches a Day'.
But seeing Akid feel sad, I thought I had to put up with it.
yes. I wondered what it would be like if I could only see her smiling like that.
I must control my heart and bow down. How could I not look at such a cute person!
I groaned shallowly at the thought that I had been fooling around. At the same
time, he forgot his shyness and smiled while staring at Akid.
It was then.
"I'm going to drool."
"Suck."
I touched my chin at the sudden cold voice. Fortunately, there was no saliva.
When I turned around, Elena came out and was staring at Archid. Somehow, a shadow
filled his face.
"Are you here?"
"yes. You have come."
Elena answered coldly and sat down. The pressure was lower than usual.
Thinking that the timing was wrong for some reason, I slowly opened my eyes and
opened my mouth.
"What are you doing?"
"... ... The archduke was injured. I was trying to save a child."
"Yeah?"
I opened my eyes when I heard that the Archduke was injured. Archid also looked at
Elena in surprise. She said as she stroked her fiery forehead.
"There must have been a child who could not be evacuated to Stig Island. It seems
that the late contact was also hurt. I can't tell you how much it hurt."
Elena muttered angrily and bit her nails. It was a habit that came out when I was
anxious. she spoke
"It is clear that he was seriously injured when he wrote down a silly joke."
"Are you kidding me?"
"Why are you there? Ordinary bluff."
"iced coffee."
Thinking of the usual Damian, I nodded lightly.
But how does she know he must have been seriously injured?
I looked at him curiously, but Elena sighed and then exhaled.
"Once I sent a messenger, I ordered him to come and check the situation. The
Archduke often behaves secretly and foolishly in this regard."
"But how can your mother be so sure that your father is seriously injured?"
"If you pretend, you pretend. The Archduke used to say that when he was hiding
something, his words were too long. I'm really bad at lying."
"Before?"
"yes. When I was young, my leg was sprained and I was bluffing and pretending to be
okay, and then I suffered for several days because of swelling. Is that all? I came
out as a man in the end... ... ."
Elena paused while reciting the Archduke's past.
Immediately, he made a face that asked why he was explaining this. I blinked and
Elena asked with disgust.
"Why are you looking at me like that?"
"What's wrong with my eyes?"
"It's so sinister that it's embarrassing."
"No. It's interesting to look at. why don't you talk Please tell me more, old
tales."
Elena fanned her hand to avoid my gaze. Then he simply changed the subject.
"Anyway, the soil will be sent sooner or later. We haven't been able to collect the
central one yet."
There was a sense of stubbornness in his face, not wanting to say any more.
'It seems we got along pretty well when we were young. But now, why are we so
anxious that we can't eat each other?'
At first, I thought they both hated each other.
But Damian was secretly wary of the Duke of Essel and made me watch it, so it
didn't seem like that was the case.
In particular, Damian certainly did not dislike Elena. Rather, he seemed closer to
the one he wanted to be interested in.
Besides, Elena doesn't seem to hate the Archduke as much when she sees times like
this.
Of course, if I ask if they like it, that's not the case, so it was a very
mysterious relationship.
"So what did you come here for?"
"Ah, I want to use private soldiers as escorts."
"Why enlist?"
"There are cases where drones keep getting damaged in the Tassel area. I'm thinking
of going to the investigation."
At the word "Tassel", Archid opened his mouth.
"The northeast has frequent avalanches these days, so it must be dangerous."
"I want to go back to a safe road."
"Why don't you just send someone?"
"It's a little too hot to send only Kobystein."
While Kowistein had a natural talent for developing artifacts, he lacked talent for
negotiating and reporting.
If Archid had only seen his report for a week, he wouldn't say such a thing. Then
Elena said.
"If it's Tassel, there has been a recent avalanche and damage to the residents has
been severe. I was supposed to send some aid, but that's good. Let's go together."
"Yeah? Your mother too?"
"Because I can't let you go alone. It won't matter as long as you come here for a
while."
"I will go."
"Achid, you mean?"
When Elena asked as if she had heard something unexpected, he said.
"Yes. That's what I was doing even when the two of you weren't here before."
"but. You were pretty good back then."
"I heard you have a lot of work. This kind of work is possible on my own line, so I
will go instead."
As Archid took an active role, Elena thought about it for a moment, and then
readily agreed.
"yes. Then let the two of you go. Don't worry, I'll send enough privates."
"Yes, mother!"
When I replied vigorously, Elena added more words with a suspicious expression on
her face. while holding onto my shoulders.
"No one is going to follow you. Be wary of people who give you delicious food."
am i a kid
Come to think of it, I was a child. So, quietly nodding her head, Elena said.
"If you try to ignore me because I'm young, put me in jail for now. If it's cool,
bring it. I will chastise you."
"Yeah?"
Still, putting everything in jail is a bit... ... .
As I stared blankly without answering this time, I asked Archid if she couldn't.
"Archid, you take good care of Roena. If there is a suspicious person, grab it and
report it."
"Yes. I will."
I, who had been dazed until then, came to my senses and asked sullenly.
"Mother, don't you believe me?"
But Elena spit out a word with an expression of what was the problem.
"Then why don't you look cute?"
"Yeah?"
"There are many vicious criminals in the world who target cute children like you."
What kind of 'It's all because of you're cute' sound?
I was so embarrassed that I couldn't say anything, but Archid spoke up.
"I sympathize. I will take good care of you."
No, even you, Archid?
I took turns looking at the two men who suddenly united and tried to protect me. My
face was burning and I wanted to hide under the table at any moment.
"yes. With you, I feel a little reassured."
"Trust me."
When Akid made a promise with a reliable voice, Elena smiled happily. I was the
only one who felt strange.
* * *
Hadelus main camp barracks on Stig Island.
Archduke Hadelus's doctor urged him to bandage his shoulder after the treatment had
been completed.
"The wound was closed, but it will be difficult to move because of the bite of a
paralyzing fang. You need an extra day or so to detox."
"Thanks, it's good to rest."
"This is not the time to be so optimistic. The wound is deep. If he had been bitten
a little deeper, he would have died instantly."
"I wish I hadn't died. Stop nagging."
The Archduke nodded and buttoned his shirt. Contrary to saying that it was okay,
Ethan, who was by his side, opened his shirt and gave it to me.
"A child?"
"It's okay. There are no injuries except for a slight bruise on the knee."
"Good luck."
As the Archduke was about to get up to see him, Ethan pressed his uninjured
shoulder to seat him back.
"You were reckless. Who in the world throws themselves into the range of a demonic
beast? The doctor is not exaggerating at all."
Then, when he gave advice with a grim expression, the archduke grinned. He knew
better than anyone that my life was precious.
But, how can you stay still when you see with your own eyes a scene that is bound
to become reckless?
It was in the middle of the epicenter of the pollution that the Archduke found the
child. It was not known how the child had survived there.
But what is certain is that it was not a fluke.
The Archduke muttered as he remembered the child being decontaminated.
"Ethan, didn't you see it too, that kid is preventing pollution."
#63.
Ethan bit his lip, unable to speak. It was also due to witnessing the disappearance
of pollution around the child.
It was definitely divine power. It is also a very powerful deity.
None of the priests dispatched here could clear the contamination of Stig Island at
once.
But seeing the little boy do it, the Archduke had no choice but to overdo it.
Because it was the strength I needed the most at the moment.
If the spirits were to purify the ground and restore self-sustainability, the
divine power played a role in removing the pollution itself and preventing it from
spreading further.
The already dead land could not be controlled, but it was able to prevent it from
spreading to other areas.
The dispatched priest was only concerned with blocking and was slow at removing
pollution, so the appearance of the girl was very pleasing.
Ethan, who had been silent, opened his mouth.
"Is it a saint?"
"Well. It must have been something that has survived so far in the midst of
pollution."
"If it's really a saint, it's only a matter of time before we stop this pollution."
"It would be if the child came out cooperatively."
"After all, there must have been a reason why you threw yourself away to save the
child. Even for a moment, I almost misunderstood you as reckless and foolish."
"A horse has bones."
"Is it possible?"
When Ethan took off the shichimi, the Archduke gave the order with a grin.
"First, find out why he was there. What was your name, who were your parents, and
where did you live?"
"It has been a while since the evacuation order was issued. Judging from his
whereabouts, it is highly probable that he was a street child or abandoned by his
parents during the evacuation."
"It would be even better if it was abandoned if possible. If you insist on custody
belatedly for nothing, you get in trouble, so even a child on the street isn't
bad."
"Are you thinking of adopting?"
When Ethan was surprised and questioned, the Archduke was disgusted.
"One child is enough. I don't want to be hated by my wife anymore."
"I don't think that's the reason I'm hated."
"Ethan, do you want to smell the underground air?"
At the Archduke's cool warning, Ethan secretly changed the subject.
"Then are you going to send the child to the temple?"
"Think about that a little more."
Archduke Hadelus remembered the first time he had met Archid.
During the crackdown on drug and illicit drug trafficking under the ban, he caught
Akid, who was an errand man.
Archid, who had been frozen over and over, kept crying out for someone to save him.
He was a child who looked so much like me, and he felt the dark attribute unique to
the Hadelus family, so he couldn't pass by Archid.
In the end, I thought that I had to get down to the real thing, so I checked my
paternity and found out that it was my bloodline.
And since there were priests among the drug traffickers at that time, it was
difficult for Damian to fully believe in the temple.
The bigger the group, the more neglected it was to manage, and the higher it was,
the more corrupt it was.
So I was thinking of choosing a temple carefully and taking the child.
"As for the child's place of residence, first make sure that it is a saint before
making a decision."
"Yes, my lord."
Ethan was looking to see if there was anything else he could say to him, but
suddenly he started to touch his shoulder. Ethan looked at him worriedly, wondering
if the wound was painful.
The moment he was puzzled because he didn't show any pain, the Archduke muttered
something incomprehensible.
"Shall I draw a rose too?"
"Yes?"
When Ethan looked at him as if he was suddenly saying something like that, the
Archduke grinned.
It was a joke that I remembered Elena's wounds as I looked at my wounds that were
torn and sewn together.
Apparently, the injured area was on the opposite side of Elena's wound.
I still remember vividly the first time I cried in front of someone because of the
wounds I had.
Every time he saw the scar, he burst into tears, so one day Elena boasted by
engraving a rose on the scar.
It's no longer ugly, so stop accusing me of squealing.
Damian recalled those days and said, pointing to the bandage.
"It's a tattoo. I would like to engrave it here. What do you think, Ethan?"
"I think it's very creepy."
"... ... get out."
"Yes."
Ethan walked out of the barracks as if waiting. The Archduke stared at the door for
a long time as the heat spread.
After all, while making an insidious idea that it would be better to let them smell
the underground air.
* * *
A few days later, I headed to the Tassel area with Archid. And he murmured,
confused by the endless procession of wagons.
"Isn't it too conspicuous?"
I was just going to visit for a while, but such a noisy procession.
This was no different than killing the spirit of the Tassel area manager.
Not a single ant cub, let alone a robber, will come near.
'If the manager is involved in the drone damage, bring it along. I dare not
embezzle public money in the Hadelus Territory. I will show you the right time by
beating you as much as you eat.'
Recalling Elena, who had reached the very end, it seemed that Hadelus Spirit knew
why the manager had few corruptions.
It is a place managed by two people who are born with a broken personality, so
unless you are a person with a very swollen liver, you will not even be able to try
it.
If you have a superior who can communicate with you, you can coerce them and
embezzle them.
The Grand Duchess and his wife were nobles, and they were self-recognized
personality breakers who had no change in their words or actions.
Besides, if you don't like it, you have the power to do it without even a mouse or
a bird. It was because of their personality that there were more ghost stories than
myths about the two.
'Even so. This is not even the king's procession.'
Embarrassment came over the bustling procession that had crossed the road, and I
could hardly turn my head out the window. Especially because of people staring at
me.
As I kept sticking to the wall and tightly sealing the window curtains, Archid
said.
"It definitely stands out."
"Is that right? Excessive, too much."
When I hated it, Akid smiled and said.
"Still, I think it should be. The northeast is also a place where demons are
haunted."
"So is it."
The reason why the northern part was more rugged than other territories was because
of the periodic appearance of magical beasts.
Since they had already subjugated the beasts once earlier this year, the
probability of remaining beasts was low. Before Edan took charge of Archid, he went
to the front line and returned to subjugating the monsters.
"Anyway, the Tassel area isn't even that dangerous. It's not even a place where
demons often appear."
"It is important to be prepared for any unforeseen danger. It also means that my
mother took care of me."
Akid said firmly, opening the blanket. Just by looking at this procession, I could
tell just how meticulously Elena took care of her.
I nodded my head silently. It's a pretty long way out, so it's good to put safety
first.
Besides, I was going to catch the thief. I clenched my fists and revealed my
aspirations.
"Anyway, we must catch the culprit who keeps destroying the drone."
Just try to catch it, it'll give you a very short cut.
* * *
Matthew, the manager of the Tassel area, was disturbed by the news.
It is said that the grand duke and his wife come directly with aid supplies.
He was in the midst of dismay when he heard that the Grand Duchess, who had been
blushing over the drone damage, was coming.
It would be a big deal if you were suspicious of me and came to investigate using
aid as an excuse.
He was innocent, but his opponent was the Archduke. I heard that the Grand Duke
also made a crime that the opponent didn't like and threw it away.
A few months ago, Baron Lorch, who was close with the Archduke Hadelus, suddenly
disappeared.
Rumors had it that he went to the point of selling his title after he collapsed,
but he said that the person who made it was none other than the Grand Duke.
Even a close family member is a great master who cuts like a radish, and I was no
exception. Rather, it might be slicing up one more spoonful.
It was around the time when Matthew was waiting anxiously for the prince and his
wife, moving back and forth from side to side.
Meow-
A welcome cry was heard from outside. Matthew opened the window, showing his anger.
Then a white cat suddenly came in.
Yay.
"Butterfly, you are here again."
It was a familiar stray cat. He did not eat well even when given food, but recently
he came into his room and melted Matthew's heart.
The cat was sniffing and looking for something. Matthew noticed it right away.
"Drone is not here. He won't come anymore."
Meow?
Matthew's expression grew weary as the cat tilted its head and smoked a lamb.
Cats have the instinct to embrace moving objects. Especially when it comes to
objects that move alone, such as drones.
That is why butterflies often followed the drones.
I used to leave it alone because I knew I didn't have enough jumping skills to
catch a drone anyway.
pinch.
Matthew's expression darkened as a butterfly scratched the hem of his pants as if
asking for a drone.
"It was too expensive for your toy in the first place. I'll give you churros, so
wait a little bit."
Matthew, who had touched the butterfly's chin, headed to the warehouse to pick up
the churros. The butterfly growled as it stood there.
After a while, the cat's eyes seemed to split vertically, and then jumped up to the
road window.
A splendid procession of carriages was coming in the distance.
#64.
"Thank you for taking such a long step. My name is Matthew Tassel, the manager of
Tastle."
Matthew, the manager, came out in tabi feet, introduced me, and escorted us to the
office. As the secretary pulled out the car, he looked around the area.
I watched him quietly. In his hand was Wen Chur.
He looked like he didn't like furry animals, but surprisingly, he seemed to be
raising animals.
I've never met a person who loved animals and was not a bad person.
I opened my mouth, softening my boundaries a little.
"Thank you for your hospitality even though you came suddenly."
"no. The road to get there must have been rough, but I'm glad you arrived safely.
The aid you sent will be put to good use for the local people."
"I've sent you plenty, so I'll write it where you need it."
At Archid's request, Matthew bowed his head. After a few greetings, Kobystein spoke
up.
"I am the Artifactor Kowstein who developed the drone."
"ah. Yes, Mr. Kobystein."
Matthew's face turned bad, as if he was surprised that he had brought Artifact
himself. Kobystein got the hang of it and brought it up.
"I heard it breaks down frequently. I thought it would be better to check the
terrain in person, so we came together."
"That's right. Still, we have organized the recent drone movement along with the
documents you requested."
Matthew got up and handed out the papers. Since they had sent a messenger in
advance, they seemed to be able to prepare quickly.
Silence fell in the office as Kowstein and I looked through the paperwork. Matthew
coughed one after another, as if he was embarrassed, and drank tea slurply.
After a while, Kobystein raised his glasses and said:
"There are frequent breakdowns in one toxic place. It seems like there aren't many
obstacles along the way for drones to get confused."
"Yes. That's why I'm also a demon singing. It's a place where people don't come and
go. It's on a steep cliff, so it's a roundabout place unless you're willing to risk
your life."
"Then the probability of it being human is low. Is it an area where demons appear?
The energy of the demonic beast sometimes interferes with the operation of the
manastone."
"It is not that there are no monsters, but it is like a clean area. There is a
relic landfill nearby, so it is managed thoroughly."
"Hmm, the ghosts are really howling."
Kobystein let out a groan like a lost sight. I, who was quietly listening to their
conversation, raised a question.
"Isn't it strange? Breakdowns happen in places where no one goes. As if you knew
it."
At the sharp point, Kobystein and Matthew licked their lips. Akid replied.
"Certainly, it is easier to commit a crime where no one is going in and out."
"Someone risked their life to attack a drone there. It's also something that floats
in the air. The road is narrow and it is impossible to run."
That was also correct. It's possible that you jump to catch the drone and then just
fall off the cliff.
It was impossible without some precision and reflexes. However, the suspicious ship
was still unresolved, so it was necessary to confirm.
"Can we check the terrain directly? even from afar."
"If there is a relic landfill nearby, you can look up."
"Okay, let's go right after we've talked about it."
When I got up eagerly, Matthew grabbed his coat.
* * *
The relic landfill site was quite large. Matthew said that the artifacts unearthed
here are sent to a museum on the Pael River.
Perhaps the artifacts I saw with the spirits were also found here. Archid murmured
as he stared at the cliff side.
"It must be difficult for people to come and go."
"Yes."
Seeing the area where it seemed difficult for people to stand, I took a deep
breath. The more they dig, the more it becomes a labyrinth.
If it's not the work of humans, then who the hell chooses and destroys magic
stones?
For a moment, I wondered if it was the work of a beast, but it didn't seem like a
beast without any wit, choosing a location cleverly and attacking the drone.
If it had been the work of a beast, there would have been more than enough human
casualties in the immediate vicinity.
In the end, environmental factors play a big role.
If it's an environmental issue, things get complicated. Failure to find out the
cause could cause a major setback in the drone business.
There was no guarantee that similar failures would not occur in other regions.
I had a serious expression on my face, and the spirits circled around me and
chattered.
- How has this place changed?
? It used to be an urban area, but there were no steep cliffs like this.
? It's kind of sad that none of the old faces remain.
When I heard it, he was playing a memory game. Perhaps the Tassel area used to be
flat.
I glanced at the purring spirits as if they were out to play. Then he pretended to
be talking to Akid and whispered to the spirit.
"Go upstairs and check it out. Don't play."
- okay!
As the spirits climbed up, Archid looked at him curiously. He seemed embarrassed
when he told me to go up first.
'I told the spirit.'
As I whispered in my ear, Archid belatedly nodded. He often seemed to get used to
talking to the spirits in this way.
As the spirits circled around the cliff in full swing, Kobystein said to Matthew.
"Artifacts started to be unearthed a few years ago."
"Yes. I found it by accident while digging to clear the ground. Artifacts that
hatch divine beasts were also discovered here for the first time."
"Ah, I have seen that artifact. But are you sure about the use of hatching? In my
opinion, the shape is a little different for an incubation artifact."
"Actually, I don't know for sure. Academia differed in opinion, but the curator
said that it was defined according to the interpretation of the archaeological
master, Marquis Natalie."
"If it's Marquis Natalie's opinion, it's reliable."
Did Kobe forget that we were here to hunt the Gemstone Hunter?
I watched him with Matthew excitedly talking about the relic, with blurred eyes.
In the meantime, how did you know that the artifact wasn't for hatching?
Clearly, Kowstein seemed to be an expert when it came to artifacts. Meanwhile, the
spirits who had finished reconnaissance were buzzing with excitement.
- I can't see any traces of people. I don't think anyone has passed by for at least
a year.
"yes? Is there anything unusual about it?"
? Hmm, actually there are strange footprints. It's very small, so it's not
accurate, but it looks like a cat's footprint.
? No, there were huge footprints next to it. It's like a guy who can change the
size at will.
? Hmmm, then you are going to be a magician.
is it a mage?
As I stared blankly, the spirit continued.
? No, it smelled fragrant for a beast. If it were a beast, it would have smelled
bad. Wasn't it a more familiar smell than that?
- Well. It's been a long time since I smelled it, so I don't know.
Even among the spirits, opinions were divided. They talked as if they knew
something, and ultimately, they did not know what the footprints were.
It was at the moment when I was about to ask you to tell me the shape of the
footprints. I saw Matthew's secretary running up and down in a commotion.
"Mr Matthew!"
"No, what are you going to do when you come here after leaving the office?"
"Well, I think you should come and see!"
"I think you should come and see it. What rudeness is this in front of guests? Let
me explain from the beginning."
"That, that... ... ."
The secretary wanted to look at me and Akid, and said in a crawling voice.
"I think we have found the culprit that broke the drone."
"Did you find the culprit? Who the hell is that!"
Matthew's eyes widened and he urged, and the secretary answered, crying.
"Hey, it's a cat!"
"What?"
"Why, there you are. The white cat that Matthew gave her the name Butterfly."
"Are you trying to blame the butterfly now? Are you still human?"
The word "butterfly" made Matthew's face even more ferocious. Unable to communicate
at all, the secretary messed up his hair.
"I saw clearly with my own two eyes, the cat stealing the magic gem from the
original product!"
"No, is that what you call a horse? Why do cats eat magic stones? Not even chur!"
"I've got the cat, so why not check it out? There are also magic stones that you
can just eat."
"You said you tied a butterfly? Have you ever seen such a cruel man! Just a little
lie!"
"Why would I lie? Not even the culprit!"
Matthew and his secretary raised their voices and started fighting. Then the
spirits continued to argue.
? Oh man, I guess the cat is really the culprit. But do cats eat stones too?
- How do cats eat magic stones? not a god
? But it is... ... . Eight, I don't know! Let's just say the cat is the culprit. So
it's all over, isn't it?
- Humans fight every day over nothing. Ouch, it hurts my ears.
The noise is the same for them, but I guess they don't know.
As I was quietly listening to the chatter of the spirits, something flashed in my
mind.
'Wait a minute. I think I'm missing something.'
I slowly began to assemble the clues so far.
Is it a coincidence that the cat's footprints on the cliff and the secretary
claiming that the cat is the culprit?
At the same time, there was a relic landfill near the cliff, and there was
something to point out when I remembered that an artifact that seals the divine
beast was found here.
'It's something an ordinary cat would never do, but what if it's not an ordinary
cat?'
If my guess is correct, there was only one identity of the culprit. I asked the
spirits who were still fighting with the cat as the culprit or not.
"Is Shinsu's stock a magic stone?"
#65.
I forgot to quarrel over my question and started to say things that the spirits
didn't even ask.
- yes! that's right! Shinsou likes hard things! Especially when it comes to mana-
containing mana stones!
? So, in the past, he used to follow us around, picking up magic stones and eating
them. It was cute.
- Huh? Then I saw the smell... ... . omg! It must have been a god!
Finally, the spirits gave the same answer as me, and shuddered.
I found it, Manastone Hunter.
Admiring my perfect reasoning, I interrupted the conversation between Matthew and
his secretary, who were still fighting.
"Stop fighting. Because I knew who the culprit was."
"Did you find out the culprit?"
Matthew and his secretary looked at me with keen senses. After a moment of silence,
I said proudly.
"The cat is the culprit."
Unlike Matthew's wrinkled face, the secretary's expression brightened.
"That's what I mean, Grand Duchess!"
* * *
On the way back to the office, I secretly told Akid that Shinsu was the culprit.
Even though he was surprised by the sudden appearance of the divine beast, he
nodded lightly as to whether he was thinking of a spirit.
We thought the Manastone Hunter commotion would be over easily, but when we arrived
at the office warehouse, we ran into another difficulty.
"Didn't you say you kept the cat?"
The secretary started sweating profusely at my question. In the warehouse guided by
the secretary, there were only broken ropes lying around.
Is that all? The mana stone pockets in the warehouse were empty. Matthew's eyes
were full of emptiness, having lost all the magic stones that had been given as
original goods.
'I left the fish next to the cat, so I can't help but lose it.'
I shook my head at the secretary's negligence.
It seems that the cat decided that it was gnawing at the manastone as a joke.
They thought they couldn't escape because they were tied with a rope, but the rope
would have been easily broken if the gods returned to the main body.
I missed the Manastone Hunters I had caught and patted my forehead in
embarrassment.
Then Matthew mumbled to himself, in an incomplete spirit.
"Is the cat really the culprit? No, how do cats get magic stones... ... ."
"Because this is no ordinary cat."
"Yes?"
When Matthew reacted stupidly, Kobystein, who was standing next to me, agreed with
me.
"It certainly doesn't look like an ordinary cat. Look here."
Where Kobystein was pointing, there were traces of scratches on something sharp
like the claws of a beast.
It was probably like the footprints he made while stepping up to snatch the
manastone pouch.
"It's hard to see just cat footprints. Maybe it's a beast disguised as a cat."
"Ma, ma, masu?!"
Matthew jumped at the word "beast". The secretary also looked at Matthew in
contemplation.
"Wow, are we almost going to die, Matthew?"
I couldn't help but be surprised if the animal I thought was a cat and cared for it
was actually a magical beast.
'If you know that it's not a magical beast but a divine beast, you'll be stunned.'
Unlike the Demon Beast, the Divine Beast was a higher-level creature with high
intelligence. In a way, it was a more dangerous existence than a beast.
I followed the footsteps leading to the spear and found a magic stone that fell to
the floor. Manastones were sparsely spaced along one direction.
It seemed like an escape route. Perhaps the magic stone fell from the pocket that
had burst in the claws because the gods had to take the pocket in a hurry.
"Look over there."
He muttered lowly as I pointed at the magic stone by poking Akid.
"If you follow that road, you might be able to catch the culprit."
"You have to follow."
As I sprinted as if I was about to run, he grabbed my shoulder and pointed me
somewhere.
"Ride that one."
A mobile horse was tied outside. Perhaps it was Matthew's main means of
transportation.
"Yeah."
I replied briefly and nodded, and he put me on the horse and I followed.
At that time, Kobystein, who was doing a leisurely pedigree study, looked at us
curiously.
"Where are you going?"
"Give me a horse."
"Yes?"
"The escort will follow you."
Archid left only those words and said, "Hey!" and kicked the horse's ass. The horse
started running with a loud cry.
Next, an escort knight followed in a hurry. The speed of the horse was fast and the
surroundings changed quickly. As Archid was steadily following the Mana Stone, the
spirits added.
? It's over there, there's a strong smell over there!
Even without a magic stone, it seemed like it would be easy to find a divine beast
with Gaeko spirits. Should I just have told the spirits to chase the smell from the
beginning?
The problem was the trap. I've never met Shinsu, so I didn't know how to embrace
him.
It can be dangerous if you try to resist by force.
Recalling what the spirit had said at that time, I opened my mouth to confirm.
"Did you say that Shinsoo was chasing you?"
- yes! That's right, there are a lot of Delphinas in the places we went, so Mana
Stones often appear.
"That's right."
It seemed like it would be easy to capture Shinsoo if done well. Then Archid
stopped talking.
"There it is."
A white tail appeared where Akid was pointing. Its rich white tail looked like a
cat.
oh oh do oh do oh.
There was only the sound of something chewing. Me and Akid carefully dismounted.
I just told Archid to wait for a while and materialized the spirit.
I had to hurry because I had to finish it before the escort driver followed me.
The cat raised its tail as if it felt the spirit's energy. At the same time, he
turned his head to this side.
And the moment he discovered the spirit, his sharp eyes instantly softened. As
expected, he seemed to be gentle with the spirits.
"hi?"
Meow.
The gods responded by crying and rolled their eyes in the direction in which the
spirits moved. He had a lot of mana stone crumbs in his mouth.
- It's divine! It's really divine!
I talked to the Shinsoo while the spirits were making a fuss because they liked it.
"Is it delicious?"
Kurre-
Then, as if he thought he had come to steal the Mana Stone, the gods began to
growl. Archid put his hand on the scabbard on his waist.
"Go away, Roena. It can be dangerous if you are a true divine beast."
"it's okay. According to the spirits, they have a good relationship with the gods.
If you try to attack, the spirits will block you."
- that's right! We'll stop it!
The spirits answered loudly. I pushed Archid back and spoke while maintaining a
certain distance from the divine beast.
"Don't take it. We have a lot of them in our house anyway."
??
Shinsu loosened the boundary at the words that he would not take it. At the same
time, my eyes twinkled at the words of many.
'I must have been really hungry.'
If I had been locked up for a long time, I would have starved. Now it looks a
little dry.
- I'm not feeling well. He's been locked up for a long time, so the mana in his
body is too small.
? It would not have been well filled with mana stones. It's the first time I've
seen a cat and a Shinsoo endangered like that. He is a species that gets along well
on his own.
The spirits let out a sad cry and looked at me begging for mercy.
I also didn't mean to say that I didn't know the starving Shinsoo.
He must have woken up in a barren place with no magic stone mines, so he must have
been hungry.
I took one step closer to Shinsu and held out my hand. I thought it would be better
to fill my hungry stomach first.
"You know, I can give you something more delicious than that."
With those words, he gathered his strength on the palm of his hand. Then, Delphina,
which was inherent in my body, rose in the shape of a drop of water.
The divine water in Delphina, whose purity is unparalleled in the Mana Stone, lit
up. And without the need for me to go any further, he sneaked up to me first.
The appearance of Shinsoo eating Delphina every bit was very cute. At the same time
there was sadness.
It must have been insufficient to satisfy the hunger with the few mana stones. I
took another sip of Delphina and whispered sweetly.
"come with me."
Meow.
After Shinsoo drank all the Delphina, he fell into my arms. Then I lifted my front
foot. It was a gesture asking for more.
* * *
Shinsoo, who ate Delphina, fell asleep in my arms.
At the sight of melting a ferocious divine beast in a single stroke, Kobystein had
a puzzled expression on his face.
"Are you divine?"
"yes. It's divine."
"But I can't see the nucleus stone on my forehead. Too small to be a god... ... ."
Kobystein looked unbelievable.
But whether he believes it or not, that this cat is a divine beast was something
the Spirit had confirmed.
"It's because this isn't the body. I guess I was so hungry that I didn't even have
the strength to go back to the main body."
"Then the footprints were... ... ."
"I must have been so hungry that I forced myself to go back to the main body and
cut the line. Because there were a lot of magic stones in front of me."
Then, after hearing the pretense of being popular, it seemed like he grabbed the
magic stone pocket and ran away. As I elaborated on my explanation, Kobystein asked
seriously in a different sense.
"Then can I leave it alone? Shouldn't the restraint be filled?"
I embraced the divine beast in my arms and said firmly.
"I don't think that's a good idea, Kobe."
It was heartless to put restraints on a child who had been trapped in an artifact
for a long time. Kobystein flinched and trembled at my contemptuous eyes.
"I'm not feeling well anyway, so I won't be able to attack. If I was going to
attack, I would have done it right away."
"But even taking it is a problem... ... ."
Kobystein didn't know that I was a spirit samurai, so the existence of the divine
beast seemed uneasy. He continued to put on a creepy expression, so he added more
words.
"Even if it's okay. If you're going to take them and raise them anyway, filling in
the restraints isn't going to solve it. I have all thoughts, too, so don't vomit
any more."
"... ... all right."
Kobystein raised a white flag, wondering if he could add any more words to my
stubborn reaction.
#66.
Late in the evening, I arrived at Hadelus Castle and reached the final gateway to
nurture the divine beast.
"I am afraid to let you go out now. What else is that cat?"
Elena frowned as she looked at the cat in my arms.
It was not enough to come back late at night, so he seemed excited to bring his
family with him.
"Tell me. What's going on again this time?"
"I've caught a magic stone hunter."
"The culprit is a cat, aren't you trying to say the same thing?"
Meow?
Shinsoo meowed and cried in response to the word 'cat'. As she tilted her head,
Elena flinched and trembled. The hand that stretched out naturally could not be
bitten.
Because you're weak at being cute too.
I said to Elena, holding out the divine water so that she could see it clearly.
"It's not a cat, it's a divine beast. He is the main culprit who ate the magic
stone of drones."
"what?"
"I've been rescuing a child who was trapped in an ancient artifact found in a
landfill. If you feed it well and raise it, it will definitely help the family."
To my words of gently flirting, Elena responded with a passionate expression.
"This is not a temporary shelter."
"But it's a divine beast... ... ."
"Since it's a god, it's even more of a problem. From spirits to divine beasts.
Maybe I like you?"
Elena began to build an iron wall at the word divine beast. After thinking about
the need to hide the spirits and even the divine beasts, it was already
troublesome.
At the reaction that was stronger than I expected, I glanced at Shinsoo. In fact,
before coming to the castle, there was a word that asked Shinsu in the carriage.
'If you want to live together in a castle, you need to be loved by your parents-in-
law. If the person I'm dating says they won't raise you, I can't keep you with me
either. It's like I'm also a dupbusal.'
When he said that he couldn't have her with him, Shinsoo meowed and cried and shed
tears like chicken dung.
Seeing that, I was sure. With this divine beast, Elena's iron wall can be disarmed.
It was then. Shinsoo, who quickly recognized my signal, reached out his front foot
and tapped Elena's hand.
"yes?"
Elena was startled by the soft soles of her feet and turned her gaze to Shinsoo.
right at that moment. Shinsoo looked up with gloomy eyes and cried, meow meow.
Elena flinched and stuttered.
"Ah, anyway... ... ."
??.
Raise me, human.
Perhaps, if the god could speak, he would have said so. In the end, Elena's face
was torn apart by Shinsoo's desired aegyo.
"Hey, it's only for a while."
It was like permission.
"Wow!"
As I shouted out cheers, the Shinsou also waved their tail softly. Then he reached
out to Elena and took a pose asking him to hug him.
Elena's cheeks were red as she held the divine beast in the ice.
"So what's his name?"
"It's an albino."
"Who came up with that name? It's not a mutt, and an albino isn't that smart... ...
."
"I built it."
"It's good to have it in your mouth. It goes well with the color of the hair."
It was a surprisingly quick change of posture. When Elena criticized her, she was
skeptical. I asked, narrowing my eyes.
"Is it that bad?"
I thought it was perfect.
"No way. I think it's a very good name."
Put saliva on your mouth and lie.
"Any other name is fine. Actually, I'm not quite sure yet. There are several
candidates, would you like to pick one of them?"
"A chosen name?"
"of course. I've chosen from over ten names. Snowballs, cotton balls, cheese,
milky... ... ."
Elena's pupils shook as I put my fingers in the list of names I had in mind.
it all seems to be bad
Archid said as he drooped his shoulders as he became somewhat pale.
"I said earlier that you liked the albino the most."
"It is, but... ... ."
"Even the albino will get confused if the name keeps changing. Isn't that right,
white boy?"
At Akid's gentle reaction, the albino meowed and cried.
Judging by the facial expression, it seems that it doesn't matter if you call your
stomach. Elena came to her senses only then and added.
"yes. The albino is the best fit for this child."
You are already late.
I licked my lips and spread my hands.
"Come here, albino."
Feeling an unusual atmosphere, the albino returned from Elena's arms to mine.
Anyway, it was a clever reaction to know that I was the one to feed.
Elena called out from behind, "Baby," but I was already offended.
Actually, the name albino had a special story. Because my first good friend was a
white puppy from some anime.
The puppy raised by a reluctant kindergartener who wears only a red tee and yellow
pants every day was so cute that it struck my heart as a child.
Seeing that fluffy ball of cotton, buying bread and collecting stickers like crazy
was a memory if it was a memory.
But to criticize such a sacred name as a mutt. Our albino is not a mutt!
It was difficult for me as a devotee to be able to laugh no matter how much I was a
mother.
"No matter what my mother says, I like the name albino."
"No, I... ... ."
"Mother, I hate you!"
I protested timidly in a small voice like a self-talk, and then ran away to say
something.
It seemed that it would take a little time to see the mother's face with a smile.
Because I wasted a lot of patience just by putting up with someone who called my
kid I once loved a mutt.
* * *
"Baby!"
Elena stretched out her hand in the air and called out to Loena, who had
disappeared. However, Roena, who had already left her seat, could not even see her
tail.
Recalling the tears in her eyes, Elena was confused.
'Did you really like that name?'
To be honest, I really didn't like the name albino. Who in the world would give a
brave divine beast an obscure name of albino?
But there was such a person, and Elena grabbed her forehead because it was none
other than her daughter-in-law Roena.
'What about this?'
As she ran away with tears in her eyes, Elena became perplexed.
Besides, I hate you!
Elena was restless at the situation in which she was hated by Loena.
In the past, I would have snorted, but now it feels like a heavy stone is on my
chest.
Now it was clear to me. Roena is no longer the troublesome daughter-in-law she used
to be.
At that time, Archid spoke softly.
"I vomited."
"I know."
"He was hated too."
"Are you kidding me?"
Elena's eyes widened, and Archid shrugged. It seemed to raise the drug, so Elena
shook her head.
Having a son doesn't help. I was about to get up to follow up after washing my face
in embarrassment, Archid said.
"I think the albino suits you best."
"Are you serious?"
"of course. Roena built it."
"Since when have you been listening to Roena?"
"Did you not know? It's been a while."
Akid smiled and got up first. Elena asked, grabbing his sleeve.
"You're going like this?"
"of course?"
"Do something. If Roena is your word, you will die."
At Elena's words, Archid tilted her head. After that, rude words came out of
nowhere.
"It is your mother who is hated, not me."
Oh naughty!
Elena licked her lips and couldn't speak, so Archid added.
"I don't want Roena to keep an eye on her."
"Who noticed? I just... ... ."
"I compared Roena's stay in this castle to the word 'Dubusal'."
"... ... What?"
"Perhaps he thought that if he made a mistake, he might be kicked out. Have you
ever apologized properly for your Delus flower allergy?"
"... ... that."
I tried to apologize. Last year, when Roena ran away from the farm without saying a
word, rather than asking what was going on, I said that I was sorry for bruising
that you knew it.
However, it was not easy to bring out such unfamiliar words among the stupid people
at the time.
So, he gave me a dessert that he liked and expressed his regret by taking the place
of work.
However, when Archid directly pointed out an uncomfortable point the whole time,
Elena's planting became complicated.
I mean, who kicked out? Rather, I'm worried that the kidnapper will target the cute
face.
Elena herself was very embarrassed by her change of heart.
Meanwhile, Archid sighed lowly. Actually, I heard all of Roena whispering to
Shinsoo in the carriage.
Since I had only closed my eyes in the first place, there was no way I could not
hear the sound. The trap is that she thought he was sleeping.
'Somehow, I have to show the two of them well so that you and I can survive in this
castle for a long time.'
I didn't know how to express it in words that meant enduring my marriage with
myself. Perhaps he had been cherishing the matter of filing divorce papers all
along.
So, it wasn't just the Grand Duke and his wife who were to blame. Because he also
regretted the past when he talked about divorce prematurely.
Archid murmured while looking in the direction where Roena had disappeared.
"I don't want to be hated by Roena."
Then you might die.
"I don't like it either."
"But you were hated. Make it even cry."
"Wow."
Elena bit her lower lip in response to Archid's scolding. Even with two mouths,
there was nothing to say.
#67.
The next day, I headed to the empty dance hall to identify the albino.
In order to know the properties of the albino, it was because of having to go back
to the main body and check the nucleus stone.
Fortunately, thanks to the Delphina I gave out, the albino had regained his energy.
I ate well at night, just in case, so it will be easy to return to the main body.
It seemed that the size would not be bearable if I returned to the main body from
within the castle for nothing, so I came to the large gymnasium.
"Now, let's go back to our original form."
At my command, the albino jumped out of his arms. At that moment, I wondered if
gold was wrapped around me, and a large white leopard appeared in front of me.
The white leopard, a beast of prey, had a golden nucleus engraved on its forehead.
The hard and thick waist formed a curve like a ridgeline.
I thought as I watched the albino stretching all the time.
Will the albino be happy with my name?
A small and cute cat is actually a giant white leopard.
Seeing the white hair still dripping with luster, it doesn't seem like a good name.
yes. If you have white hair, you are albino.
I rationalized it like that and asked the spirit.
"What do you think?"
? If it is a gold core stone, it must be an earth attribute. not bad. It's not
difficult to train either.
? If it's a leopard, it's good to ride. Oh man, look at my back muscles. If I get
hit by that tail, will my bones break?
The spirit leaned on the leopard's back and whispered. The albino spirits just
yawned like that or not.
? If you sign a contract, the albino will be able to use your Delphina and use its
power.
? The albino is a lucky cat. Because I met a contractor with a rich Delphina like
you.
? If you train well, you will be able to play the role of a dog dog. To do that,
you need a trainer, but I like people with the Earth attribute as much as possible.
"If it's an earth attribute... ... ."
- By the way, your mother-in-law is Heint. How about asking him?
As the spirits said, the Heint imperial family was an earth attribute from
generation to generation. It was a fact that all the people of the Empire knew that
the golden heint meant the earth.
The question is, will the mother really take care of the albino?
Elena didn't seem to allow it because I brought it here recklessly and committed
atrocities that didn't even become me yesterday.
"Does it have to be an earth attribute?"
? Rather than that, there are areas where only the same attribute can communicate.
So, if the attributes are different, there is bound to be a limit to training.
"ha."
I didn't scream like that yesterday and run away.
Elena hated her lack of flirty hair more than anyone. But since I left, I didn't
know how to scold me by now.
As I stood still, confused, something soft wrapped around my leg. I looked up and
saw an albino wrapped around my legs with my tail.
Meow.
Why are you meowing even as a leopard?
Since he had been a cat for a long time, he seemed to have mistakenly thought he
was a cat.
He had a more courageous face than when he was a cat, but because he was doing what
he was doing, he looked just as cute as a cat.
After all, even the wild beasts looked cute from a distance in the zoo. The glass
wall keeps me safe.
I also knew that the albino couldn't attack me, so I wasn't afraid to approach.
"yes. I've decided to raise them, so I'll do everything I can, right?"
Close your eyes and ask your mother to train you!
You said that the name albino is like a mutt, but my favorite was Archid anyway.
I didn't even tell Akid to be an idiot, so why do I have to go out with my mother?
The business smile he learned while living his entire life as a small citizen was
always on standby whenever needed.
Having made up my mind, I kissed the albino's core stone to sign a contract with
the divine beast. At the same time, Delphina was pulled up and injected into the
body.
At that moment, I thought that the pupil of the albino would be torn vertically,
and a golden glow wrapped around me.
A feeling of comfort as if the warmth of the sun was wrapped around the body. At
the same time, my heart tightened, and it was reported that the albino and I were
connected.
After a while, I, who had successfully signed a contract with the albino, gently
touched his chin.
Creung?
The albino pulled out his chin and licked my cheek as if asking for more touch.
After interacting with the albino for a while, I headed to the bedroom.
I wanted to pull out the horns in a short time, so I changed clothes for a while
and went to Elena's bedroom, but my bedroom was noisy.
I looked inside and wondered what was going on.
Some cat items were placed all over the bedroom. It was full of toys as well as the
cat tower.
Countess Arya, who found me then, said:
"You are here."
"What is all this?"
"This is a gift from His Majesty the Grand Duchess to commemorate the adoption of
an albino. I have ordered you to take care of it so that I can live comfortably in
the future."
"Your mother?"
I was surprised to hear that all of this was a gift from Elena.
After all, if you see the Countess of Arya moving herself, the Grand Duchess must
have done it right.
What kind of wind is blowing?
Are you trying to harass me by making me feel uncomfortable?
I'm such a good mother-in-law, how could you do that to me?
Confused and unable to say anything, Countess Arya continued.
"And if it's okay with you, you said you want to have tea together now."
"ah. yes. It's time."
"Shall we go?"
She politely guided me. I followed the albino with the albino, and it was the
terrace.
On the table were my favorite desserts and fruits. As soon as Elena saw me, I got
up.
"You are here."
"You called."
I politely bowed down and sat down. And before she said anything, I apologized
first.
"I'm sorry for being so rude yesterday... ... ."
But before I could even finish speaking, Elena trembled.
"No, no. I have nothing to apologize for."
"Yeah?"
"Do you like the present? I even engraved the name of the albino."
Oh, come to think of it, it seems that all of the items had 'albino' written on
them.
As I nodded my head, Elena showed a smile. I looked at him blankly and suddenly
felt strange.
How did you order so much in one night?
Anyway, I was planning to go out tomorrow to create an environment for the albino,
but I saved the effort.
'Come to think of it, it seems like you've been away since dawn... ... . Did you
come to buy albino goods?'
I thought about how she would take over my job if she felt apologetic.
"Mom, yesterday was... ... ."
"What happened yesterday? I don't know."
Also.
As I watched Elena lift the hand, I knew she felt sorry for me.
Since she is so incapable of apologizing, it seemed like she was sending me a hand
of reconciliation in this way.
I was worried about what would happen if I got angry at my rudeness, but it was the
opposite.
I somehow felt half sorry and half thankful. So, I snuggled into her arms.
"Ouch."
"Thank you for taking care of the albino, mother."
"... ... I was going to raise it, but to this extent."
"Did you mean to say that this is not a big deal? That's right. I heard you all
left in the morning."
"Some crazy maid did that to you... ... ."
"I came here because I wanted to have breakfast together. I guess you went out
because you weren't here."
"Great."
Elena coughed as if she had been stabbed in the chin. Then he straightened up his
slumped posture and hugged me face to face. The hand that patted his back was very
friendly.
Seeing how comfortable this embrace is without feeling uncomfortable, it seems that
I, too, have built up quite a bond with Elena.
Even when we first met, I was reluctant to meet face to face.
"If you need anything in the future, just tell me. Don't be difficult."
I woke up to Elena's words, muttering like sympathy.
"Then can I ask you a favor?"
As I quickly lowered my head, Elena blinked.
"The albino is an earth attribute, so we need an earth attribute trainer."
"... ... ."
"Can't your mother help you train the albino?"
After I finished talking, I looked at Elena with a bright light in my eyes.
In an instant, a hint of trouble passed over Elena's face.
However, he moaned and moaned, wondering if it was difficult to pick up the words
he had uttered.
"Introduce someone other than me... ... ."
"The spirits say that trainers with the same attribute are much easier to
communicate with. Can't we just do it for an hour a day, maybe three times a week?"
As I begged, the albino looked up at Elena with her head resting her head on
Elena's leg.
kin.
Two pairs of eyes stared intently at Elena, and her pupils shook violently.
finally.
"... ... yes."
"Wow!"
Meow!
Reluctantly, Elena answered and touched her forehead. I cheered as I danced with
the albino. Elena looked at him quietly and smiled.
"Do you still feel like you're living a life like this?"
"Yeah?"
"Archid was like that. They think you live in this castle."
"Haw!"
I thought you were sleeping!
I never dreamed that Archid would hear what Shinsoo and I were saying.
As a fanatic, I was happy just to live with Choi Ae, so I meant that it was good to
live longer.
At that moment, Elena clenched her chin and muttered.
"What is a bum life? You are using me to your heart's content like this."
I rolled my eyes at her grumbling and avoided my gaze.
Then, as to when they had performed the Gae Dance, Dasudagoth greeted them with a
belly button.
"I am always grateful, Mother. Greetings to Master, albino."
Meow.
At my command, even the albino followed me and greeted me, and Elena burst into
laughter.
#68.
Damian transferred the soil extracted from Stig Island to a glass bottle with a
number written on it.
Originally, it could have been sent sooner, but the work was delayed due to an
injury.
Elena, quick-witted, recognized that my wounds were not shallow and sent a reply.
[If you get hurt, it's me who's in trouble. It hurts needlessly.
If my limbs don't come back, I know I'll break the rest of my legs.]
Damian didn't know that it was a rather bloody battle letter to others, but there
were clumsy worries buried in it.
She seems to be cold, but she has a soft side. That used to piss people off again.
There were many times when he looked at the letter and smiled. How would you react
if you offered to paint a rose on your shoulder scar?
Probably not that different from Ethan, so Damian sniffled alone.
He decided to get a rose tattoo, even if he wanted to see the reaction.
Fortunately, things went smoothly on the Isle of Stig, and he was due to return to
the Grand Duchy soon.
The fact that the child rescued last time turned out to be a saint made it easier
to get rid of the pollution.
The child removed the pollution in front of everyone, revealing that she was a
saint. It was such a tremendous divine power that the priests were amazed.
Unfortunately, Stig Island died due to the belated removal of pollution, but it was
a worrying situation thanks to the power to prevent future pollution.
What if, by any chance, Roena was to be sacrificed, the troubles were cleared up,
and the Archduke felt refreshed.
The problem was that the child did not want to follow the priest.
The priests were having a hard time chasing after only the Archduke, the life
saver.
It seemed like a child would be stubborn to take it off and send it to the temple.
He didn't know that he would receive Elena's scornful gaze if he took the child
home.
No matter what he said, he would think he brought another illegitimate child.
It was bitter that he had only built that level of trust, or even distrust, but
because it was the result of self-inflicted pain, the Archduke only deepened his
sorrow.
Besides, since there was a recent movement to target the saint, the Grand Duke's
nerves were sharp as they got sharpened.
At the same time, Ethan, who was interrogating the assassins, entered the barracks
and saluted.
"What's behind it?"
"You haven't opened your mouth yet."
"Annoying."
The Archduke got up and put on his gloves with the intention of interrogating
himself. Ethan recognized his intentions and led the Archduke to the barracks where
the assassins were held.
The Archduke gave a low thought to the assassins who did not open their mouths even
after being bloodied.
"You will regret it if you don't open your mouth."
Then the heaviest of the assassins shouted.
"Don't be silly! You know we don't know that it's all the same thing that kills us
whether we open our mouths or not?"
"Even if they die the same way, the way they die would be different. If possible,
don't you want to die with a single sword?"
The faces of the assassins turned pale at the archduke's cruel question.
In the end, it was meant to kill, but it meant that whether it was to be killed
gracefully or cruelly depends on what comes out of the mouth.
One of the assassins trembled noticeably, and the large assassin shouted.
"You will be cursed to death on the day you remain silent about the organization!"
"Organization?"
The Archduke grinned and pointed the sword at the chin of the large assassin.
"What kind of organization dares to invade Hadelus' barracks and stage a
kidnapping?"
"The Imperial Dog knows nothing!"
"Fuh."
The Archduke smirked at the assassin who treated me like a dog. His mouth was
smiling, but his eyes were very bloody.
I wondered if a black aura was swirling around the archduke, and they gathered at
the tip of the sword.
"You know what? The dark attribute paralyzes the five senses and specializes in
torturing opponents."
"Wow!"
The assassin twisted in response to the black aura. A sharp pain rushed through the
eyes, mouth, and ears from the nose without filtration.
The dark attribute was literally a magic that gave death like a dark night.
The power to paralyze the opponent's five senses, causing them to suffer and die
gradually.
Its special attack power was also effective against torture. As the airways were
blocked and blood rushed to his head, he rolled his eyes like an assassin biting a
bubble.
At that moment, the eyes of the other assassins looking at this shook.
"Haw!"
Suddenly, the assassins next to them grabbed their necks and began to moan in pain.
Soon after, I wondered if their whites would turn black, and they fell over.
"What is this!"
Ethan was stunned when he saw the fallen assassin. It was because he died in the
blink of an eye.
The assassin, whom the Archduke was tormenting, also died before he could even
bubble. It was not because of dark magic, but because of external factors.
"under?"
The Archduke tilted his head as if it was ridiculous. It's because it's not the
first time I've seen something like this happen.
Obviously, something similar happened when we caught a priest who made Akid do
something illegal.
Because while torturing the corrupt priest, he also died with his whites stained
black like this.
"I smell bad."
The Archduke scanned the corpses with a sense of uneasiness. I've seen people die
of the same symptoms not once, but twice. They also died suddenly in the same way,
in different places.
Each of their corpses had an ominous aura.
There was no solid ground for this, but the reluctant energy felt in the moment was
something he had never felt other than then and now.
The drug and illegal drug case had already been uncovered and closed.
The Archduke, who was distracted by the discovery of Archid at the time, was absent
from the incident immediately after that, so he did not know exactly how it was
dealt with later.
I just forgot to say it was over. Could it be that there was a real behind-the-
scenes person, and he was still walking?
In fact, I was puzzled when it was decided that the baron's family had led the
smuggling of that scale alone.
As it was a meticulous smuggling business involving priests, the Archduke also felt
suspicious, but since he had already returned to the north, he had cut off any
interest in it.
To find a connection to that incident in the assassin he met on Stig Island.
It was around the time the Grand Duke was reminiscing about the incident. Ethan,
who was checking the body, shouted.
"Your Majesty, look at this."
What he was pointing to was the treble clef tattoo on the neck of the corpse. It
was a sign that he hadn't noticed because he was wearing a mask around his neck.
"That one."
The Archduke groaned as he remembered that the priest who had died at that time had
the same mark.
Apparently, after he got away from the case, someone covered up the background.
'It's not enough to even dare to touch my son so much, are you invading my
territory now?'
Ethan's face hardened as the Archduke began to tear the threads apart. It was
because when the Archduke smiled madly like that, a lot of things happened.
just as expected.
"Ethan, bring all those who have that mark."
"Where are you talking about?"
"You will find out if you know where these guys are."
In the end, I meant to jump on my feet and find out. Ethan lamented my plight of
being overworked again.
It was heaven when I was Akid's teacher, but after being dragged to such a beggar
island, it was overtime again.
After Ethan disappeared under orders, the Archduke stayed around the corpse for a
long time before leaving the barracks. He was just about to enter the temporary
shelter.
"The Grand Duke?"
With a roaring voice, a silver-haired girl was staring at the archduke. Seeing that
he came out in the wind in his pajamas, he seemed to have had another nightmare.
The archduke approached the saint and asked:
"Mabel, why are you here?"
"Did you catch the bad guys?"
"yes."
"scary. And what if the bad guy tries to take Mabel?"
"Don't worry. As long as I am there, no one in this barracks can kidnap you."
Mabel nodded her head in response to the archduke's confident answer. She said as
she grabbed the hem of the Archduke's trousers.
"It's still scary, can't we sleep together?"
"That's not allowed."
"why?"
"It's annoying... ... ."
The Archduke seemed to be annoyed and was about to let Mabel off.
mow.
With a familiar, loud roar, I noticed a red bird rushing into the barracks from
afar. The Archduke recognized the bird and sneaked away.
However, it was around the time that Maybell, who had not been able to avoid it,
looked at the distant Grand Duke from afar.
A huge red bird approached all of a sudden and rushed towards Maybell.
"Uh, uh."
While Mabel hesitated in embarrassment, Kina, who had failed to control her speed,
smashed her torso as it was.
"Hey!"
Tung-!
Mabel could not overcome the power of the red bird and hit her butt wheel. It was
the same with Kina rolling the floor.
"no!"
The urgent voice of Archduke Hadelus was heard. The person he hurriedly approached
was a red bird, not Mabel.
"The Grand Duke?"
Mabel looked vainly at the Archduke, who only looked at the well-being of the red
bird without looking at the fallen me.
The Archduke didn't care about Mabel and made sure that Kina had not been injured.
After a while, the Archduke noticed that he had a long scratch on his leg and gave
a low swear word.
"Damn it, Roena would be heartbroken if she got hurt. Why don't you practice
landing?"
click.
As Kina raised her voice as if in rebellion, the Archduke covered his ears and
muttered.
"What kind of messenger bird is flying like this. Even half of a large-necked one
would be usable. You can't just roast it and eat it."
Kinna was furious at the terrifying remark and flapped her wings.
click.
What do you care, human?
Then, I pecked the head of the Archduke, who criticized my flying skills.
Crazy human! click.
The Archduke did not care about Kina's attack, which could not defeat Boon. He
simply reached out to Loena's letter tied to the bird's leg.
#69.
It was around the time when there were several battles between those who wanted to
steal the note and those who didn't want it taken away.
"Ouch."
At the sound of Maybel's pain, the Archduke remembered that Mabel had been hit by
Kina and turned his head.
Mabel was still sitting on the floor with her buttocks pounded. With tears in her
eyes, she said, "The Prince... ... ' he sobbed.
For a moment, I thought only of Roena's messenger bird getting hurt, and I didn't
even care that the saint had fallen.
I knew that Roena was particularly obsessed with my things, so I did it without my
knowledge.
Damian remembered my mistake and got up Maybell to shake off her clothes. Mabel's
palms were full of dirt and wounds from the fall.
He frowned and muttered. Without forgetting to take care of the key.
"I must go to the infirmary with a bird. He was also injured."
"I'm OK."
"It's okay. Your palms are bleeding."
The Archduke quickly stopped the bleeding from Mabel's wounds with a handkerchief.
Beside him, a red bird squeaked and uttered an unpleasant cry.
"You don't like treatment? stop tearing my hair It will eat you up."
The Archduke only threatened the cheeky bird that climbed on top of my head and
pecked with its beak, but did not take any action.
Could it be a bird you know?
Mabel glanced at the bird. Seeing that there was a note on the leg, it looked like
someone's messenger bird.
And it seemed to be an important bird, seeing that even a small scratch on a bird
was polarized.
In fact, Kina's owner was Roena, but Mabel, who had never met her, had no way of
knowing.
Upon arriving at the infirmary, the Archduke succeeded in stealing the letter from
Kina half-forced under the guise of medical treatment.
It was the first time the messenger bird did not want to give a letter.
The Archduke was about to tell me that the next time he saw Loena, he would sell
this damn bird and raise a new messenger bird.
There was also the need to rescue birds of the finest genealogy, if desired. The
Archduke who carefully placed the letter in his arms smiled with satisfaction.
When Bird and Mabel finished their treatment, the Archduke rose from his seat. Then
Mabel grabbed his sleeve.
"Please stay with me."
Mabel made the same request as before and blinked. But the Archduke showed no sign
of hesitation. What was even more important was the fact that it was right in front
of them.
"no."
"why?"
"I have an important document to read."
Actually, I wanted to read Roena's letter as soon as possible, but I don't think I
need to explain it.
Mabel raised her eyebrows at the Prince's solemn reaction.
"Isn't that the message the messenger bird sent you earlier?"
"yes. it."
The Archduke replied roughly, as if there was an urgent matter, and separated
Maybell from me.
"Then stop."
Then, without ever being able to catch Mabel again, she suddenly left the
infirmary.
Mabel looked at the place where the Archduke had been.
Then, walking back and forth, I saw a red bird chasing the Archduke. I didn't know
what I was going to use for what I put my wings on.
I saw earlier that landing was not comfortable.
Mabel looked at the bird with cold eyes. At first glance, a grinding sound was
heard.
Hearing the noise, the lawmaker turned his back in amazement, but at that time, it
was after Maybell had concealed her expression.
* * *
The Archduke returned to his temporary residence and immediately opened Loena's
letter. The annoying kina had already been locked up in a cage.
They clapped and protested, but the archduke did not listen. Considering the fact
that he struggled not to give him a letter, the punishment was too small.
After repeating the noise, the Archduke gave Kina a cold glance. Then, the quick-
witted Kina smirked, avoiding her gaze.
It was a terrifying bird. The Archduke turned his head to the letter again.
[Father, I am glad that Kina arrived safely.
I was worried for a while, wondering what if there was no news. Kina is still bad
at flying.]
"I'm just clumsy or my landing is a mess."
In response to the Archduke's harsh criticism, Kina flashed from the cage and
clicked.
[Where did you buy the messenger bird?
Actually, this time I started a magic tool business. It worked so well that I
needed a messenger bird, so Archid gave it to me as a gift.
You don't know how Archid is so caring and delicate. It must be because he
resembles his father, right?]
"this. It must have been a disaster."
The fact that the Archduke had given the messenger bird as a gift to the Archduke
became chilly.
It was fortunate that I only asked where I bought the messenger bird in the
previous letter.
If I had cursed Kina and asked her to change it without realizing that it was
Akid's gift, Roena would have been outraged by saying that she cursed the gift my
husband gave me.
The Archduke was well aware that cursing Akid, her husband, to a daughter-in-law
who had already recorded her every move and enthusiastically helped her, was like a
taboo.
It can be said that the character of Ulchu Loena was grasped through the diary
incident.
The Archduke, who almost hated Loena for a moment's wrong choice, read the letter
with his heart swept down.
[Kina is a very lovely child.
He's still arbitrarily landing, so he breaks a lot of mansion glass, but he's still
a cute and smart kid.
Of course, there are some mistakes. Last time I hit Shuri in the body and Shuri got
sick all day. Apparently, I had a big bruise because I hit my side.
Please forgive me if Kina even hits her father in the body. He grew up so suddenly
that he sometimes forgot how big he was.]
After all, it wasn't the body headbutt that I used to do once or twice.
The Archduke remembered that when Kina first visited, he had mistaken it for an
assault.
If I hadn't found Roena's signature in the letter tied to Kina's leg, she might
have been decapitated.
Fortunately, I had seen Roena's autograph first and avoided it. If I had killed the
bird Archid had given me without knowing it, Roena might have said that she would
not talk to me for the rest of her life.
Again, the Archduke, frightened, swept his arm away. It was a bird that needed
attention in many ways.
In addition, the red feather resembling its owner showed off its presence even in
the blue sky, in case someone was not Loena's messenger bird.
It was an unsuitable color as a messenger bird, but Roena seemed to like it. Of
course, the person who gave it as a gift liked it.
The Archduke snapped his tongue, guessing at a glance why Archid had given the bird
as a gift.
Once again, I realized that he was my son. He must have remembered Roena when he
saw that red hair and gave it to me as a present.
He remembered himself in the past when he presented a golden canary to Elena. At
that time, Elena's reaction was very interesting.
I heard that someone used a messenger bird as a bird with golden hair, and
threatened to advertise that it was an imperial family.
Still, it seems that Elena likes it, considering that she has been diligently
raising her in my room.
Although the bird is now famous, it used to sing beautiful songs by Elena's side
for a while.
The Archduke remembered those days for a moment and smiled.
Then, seeing the scratches on Kina's leg, she made a serious expression.
Next time I'll have to practice catching that damn bird.
If I dodge it, I might break a leg or a wing and make my daughter-in-law sad.
After the praises of Archid in the guise of Kina for a long time, the story about
him finally came out. Since such a rush was routine, the Archduke thought so.
It was clear that he was secretly expecting the question of whether he had bought a
messenger bird. If it weren't for that, I wouldn't have wasted a page on a simple
question.
[I'm glad that the sore spot is getting better. I'm worried that my father may have
taken a risk because I made unreasonable demands.
It may take a long time, so please put safety first. Because if your father is
sick, Roena will also be sick.
Last time, when I heard the news that my father was hurt, I said 'Aiko, my heart'
and fell down?
Don't be sick, Father.]
"Hmm."
The Archduke wiped his lips and made a subtle expression.
He pretended to be serious so as not to laugh without reason, but his expression
was already limp. Kina looked at it with blurred eyes and cried.
How come you choose only the words you want to put in your mouth and roll?
She's my daughter-in-law, but isn't she really wild and cute?
The Archduke regretted not having Asil nearby. Had he been there, he would have
praised Roena instead of me and scratched the itchy corners.
Damian smirked at the fact that it had been a while since he had seen that round
face again.
Now that the work is finished, sooner or later I will be able to go to the rabbit-
like children and my wife, who is a bit scary but I miss him.
[I miss you, Father!]
The Archduke read the end again and smiled slowly. Wasn't the word "missing you"
such a nice word to hear?
It seems like yesterday that I was blunt about not writing, but it was wonderful to
send a letter to such a distant place without forgetting that incident.
In particular, the first thing he boasted to me that he had a messenger bird was
somehow shrugging his shoulders.
Of course, it was a lie that Roena had told her father-in-law to convince her
father-in-law, but Damian had no way of knowing that.
"It's special, so I'll buy you a present."
The Grand Duke was contemplating returning home and muttered like a self-talk.
There was a famous tourist spot on the way, so I thought about buying some special
products.
Thinking about it, I couldn't sleep. It was a night that I miss Hadelus Castle even
more today.
#70.
The Kina sent to the Archduke arrived safely at the castle.
Since it is a kina that sees everywhere, I prepared a cushion for a safe landing in
advance and landed on the cushion like a ghost.
Kina gently put her legs on her feet and found a bandage while opening the letter.
"Are you hurt?"
click.
Kina bit the bandage with her beak as if telling a story. It looked like it had
been scratched somewhere while landing.
what to do with this child
I blew my legs out of my heart, and opened the letter.
[I want to see you so much, so let's go early. Things have worked out better than I
thought, so I'll probably get there after only 10 nights of sleep.
If there's anything you'd like to have, please tell me. I can buy it for you on the
way.]
Is your father in a good mood? What kind of gift are you suddenly looking for?
Besides, how did things turn out better than expected? Up until the previous
letter, I had said that the situation was serious.
The situation was reversed because he couldn't hear himself, and the situation was
just bittersweet. What was even more surprising was the following verse.
[The situation has been resolved, but Stig Island is already heavily exposed to
pollution, and becoming a dead land is inevitable.
Still, the risk of spreading to other places has been prevented, so there will be
no situation where you have to act.]
"I can't."
The Isle of Stig was just the beginning. In the original story, starting with Stig
Island, pollution began to spread sporadically throughout the continent.
In particular, Hadelus Territory was one of the places that suffered great damage.
In the process, the original content was that I was exposed to pollution and died
of an infectious disease.
It was the result of throwing a question mark in the position of even revealing
that I was a spirit sergeant in case of an emergency.
It was not a situation to be relieved of, but the Archduke seemed overly relaxed.
As if there is a corner to believe.
[The collected soil will be taken by myself, so you do not have to worry about
transportation.
Don't worry about me, since it's the soil extracted from the dead ground, I'll take
it safely.]
"Hmm."
I looked at the Archduke's letter for a long time, saying not to worry about me.
What the hell happened on Stig Island?
I was frustrated because I couldn't check the situation myself, but someone knocked
on the door of the study.
"Little Madame, this is Asil."
"come in."
As I closed the secret room and gave permission to enter, Asil entered the study.
"What's up?"
"I'm here to give you an interim report on the last time you asked me to find
someone."
"ah."
Then I remembered that I had asked Asyl to find Mabel.
"I found it?"
Asyl shook her head at my question.
"It is said that there is no girl named Maybelle at Easter's Orphanage. I've been
looking around for a nearby orphanage, just in case, but I can't find it."
"No?"
I can't.
I couldn't hide my embarrassment at the fact that Mabel wasn't there. Maybe I got
the name of the orphanage confused, or is it not even in the orphanage nearby?
The female protagonist has disappeared. Apparently, around this time, the child who
should have grown up in the orphanage disappeared.
"You can't do this."
Just trying to make sure you're doing well will leave you feeling reluctant. As I
murmured with a serious expression on my face, Asyl said.
"First of all, we will try to search other areas using information sources. Do you
have any other clues besides your name?"
"He has a unique silver hair color. His eyes are golden."
"If it's that kind of impression, it will be easy to find."
Asyl nodded her head as she wrote the information in her notebook. I glanced at him
and said.
"You know, I've said it before, but for others... ... ."
"Yes. Rest assured, I will never tell you."
Asyl gave me the smile of a trusty henchman.
I asked him to find someone secretly and secretly, so he probably had a lot of
questions, but he didn't ask me anything. I liked that of Asil.
"yes. thanks."
"Can I ask for more?"
"no. That is enough."
"Yes. Then we will try to bring more useful information next time."
Asil nodded politely and left. Being alone again, I was lost in thought.
'Where did Mabel disappear to?'
It is said that many things have changed from the original, but this is the first
time a character has moved out of position.
In addition, the situation in which Archid had a seizure unlike the original also
fueled anxiety.
'Is there something else I didn't know?'
As I was immersed in a feeling of reluctance, Henry arrived.
"Loena-sama."
"Come on."
When I motioned for him to sit on the sofa, Henry greeted me politely and sat down.
He looked at me with a thirsty expression on his face, who had not yet seen the
spirit due to the past incident.
Knowing well what he wanted, I removed the shichimi and asked the main point.
"How are you?"
"I checked and there are no signs of contamination yet."
"yes?"
I sighed with a relieved face and then exhaled. After hearing that contamination
had begun on the Isle of Stig, he secretly ordered Henry to inspect the Hadelian
Territory.
If there were any signs of contamination, it was to purify them quickly. Because we
can't let the uncontrollable pollution spread like in the original.
I didn't want to do anything that could endanger my life if I was careless.
I thought it was no mere coincidence that the spirits' power was manifested in me.
There were many corners where it was difficult to dismiss the fact that the
necessary strength was obtained at the most necessary time as a coincidence.
So, I was preparing myself for the transformation of the original. It was a big
deal if he was even more vigilant because his body was predestined to die.
In that sense, Henry was the right person to entrust the patrol. The time I spent
wandering chasing spirits for a long time won't go anywhere.
And I had a lot of very attractive baits to roll with him.
"Rather than that, the number of areas that have benefited from Loena-sama's
contract with the spirit is increasing. Perhaps it's because the time the spirit's
power is tied has been extended due to the aftermath of the contract."
"Then that's good."
"It's really powerful. This is the first time I have ever seen the soil so
fertile."
He was the one who didn't forget to praise the spirits in case someone wasn't a fan
of the spirits. After that, when I started giving a Japanese speech about the
spirits, I was drowsy.
It was unavoidable for me to lose interest if it wasn't a field I was passionate
about.
? Oh my gosh, he can see spirits.
- Well, we're a little bit great. Ahem.
- Where is their house? I didn't mean anything, just to stop by my house to give
you a blessing.
The spirits roared around Henry, wondering if they were happy with Henry's praise.
At first, they hated it as a rogue who revealed their identity, but now they like
it.
If Henry saw that, his eyes would brighten as if a spirit was trying to perform a
trick.
I emphasized over and over again, ignoring the spirits that obstruct my vision.
"Still, if a suspicious spot is discovered, even if you can't come in person like
today, you have to get the letter up quickly. If you are late, you may be in
trouble."
"Yes. of course."
Henry wondered if he would give a quick answer, then hesitating and cautiously
opened his mouth.
"By the way, when will you show me?"
His staring eyes clearly showed what he was trying to say.
As a condition for making him do this, he must immediately implement what he
promised to meet the spirit.
Maybe it was because he had a history of failing in the face of sanctity last time,
so this time he looked quite cautious.
"Don't worry, I forgot."
I laughed so hard that I summoned the spirit.
Then, as soon as the spirits who had been dancing and having fun until now
materialized, they pretended to be gentle and gathered at Henry. It was great fan
management.
I looked at the pretentious attitudes of the spirits with cloudy eyes.
It was me who heard the voice and the illusion was shattered, but in the eyes of
others, they were great spirits.
"Hey, hey!"
Henry covered his mouth and began to snort. It seems that I am on the verge of
passing out because I am so moved to see my face earn.
?Your expression is somewhat sinister. The color of the face is also strange.
- Where are you sick? MPs, MPs!
The spirits did not notice the meaning of that expression and pointed their feet in
vain. I added a word for Henry.
"Henry, the spirits say you look strange."
"Huh."
After being pointed out by the spirits, Henry took a deep breath and exhaled.
After a while, Henry, who barely returned to his original color, held out his
trembling hand to the spirit.
Then, the spirit landed on his finger as if he were a human being, and Henry
covered his mouth again.
At that moment, I felt sorry for whether it was that good, or should I have shown
it right away. When I saw Henry, I cried out in amazement.
"Henry!"
"Yes?"
Henry looked at me with a stupid expression. As I was startled, I tapped and
pointed at the crowd with my hand, and Henry patted his nose with a bewildered
face.
"what."
Henry muttered a little as he looked at the stained blood. Suddenly, a red liquid
dripped from his nose. it was coffee
#71.
After the fan meeting like a melting pot of emotion and chaos, Henry returned with
a satisfied face.
How does it feel to see Henry bursting his nose once more with a thrilled
expression on his face when the spirit even sends him off?
'Somehow, it doesn't seem like anyone else's business.'
I smiled a little, remembering the first time I met Archid.
Like Henry, I couldn't hide my turbulent emotions.
Of course, there was no sight of a bloody nose bleeding in front of Akid. If he
did, he would have kicked the blanket over and over again.
'It's fortunate that the contamination hasn't spread to the Hadelus Territory yet.'
I pondered what Henry had said. First of all, he instructed Henry to make special
observations of some areas as they are now.
It was to pick up the area that became the dead land in the original work.
If there is a sign of contamination, if you go ahead and try to purify it, there
will be no risk of being discovered.
Even if they were found out, since it was within the Hadelus Territory, the
Archduke would do everything possible to prevent it from spreading outside.
After putting in the minimum safeguards, he waited for the Archduke to return.
Then one day, Count Harrington sighed as he saw me still spying on Archid's magic
class today.
He didn't even say that he had given up now.
Perhaps it was because of Archid's concentration on me even though I was there.
Archid hasn't seen any major problems since his seizure at Prodium.
However, he demanded attention as it was a sporadic seizure.
A gustatory seizure was literally a phenomenon that occurred when a body that could
use magic without being awakened could not stand it on its own.
It has the advantage of being able to use magic before becoming an adult, but it
comes with a huge penalty of seizures.
It was even more worrisome as it could lead to death in an emergency.
Apparently, Elena was communicating with Geronis and checking the status of Archid.
There is also a regular meeting in the capital soon, so I didn't know if I would
stop by the imperial family at that time.
While Archid was away for a while, I said to Earl Harrington with a grin.
"You have a lot of trouble today, Earl Harrington."
"The Grand Duchess is also very consistent."
"Originally, you have to keep doing the virtues."
"Is that so?"
Earl Harrington nodded, fiddling with his white beard.
Somehow, it was a more finite reaction than usual. Now that I look at it, my face
looks a little sloppy.
"What's going on?"
"These days, there are more and more things to be dealt with."
The Count let out a deep sigh and replied weakly.
"What are you going to do? Aren't you retired?"
"That's it. You have a retired old man to look after the children. In case someone
is of Hadel's blood, the Grand Duke, without exception, is tormenting this old man.
I should have known from the time the Archduke-sama was called as the teacher and
ran away sooner."
Earl Harrington trembled as if he remembered the things he had been burned before.
Apparently, the Archduke ordered something else.
It was a bit sad that he could not get out of his family even after retiring, but
it was not my responsibility.
Rather than that, his words raised doubts and opened his mouth.
"Did your father make you look after the children?"
At my question, Earl Harrington took off the shichimi with a frown on his face.
"It means that you have done such a troublesome job."
"Hmm."
Earl Harrington averted his gaze as I narrowed my eyes and cast a look of
suspicion.
"I'll do it then."
Then, no matter who saw it, he hurriedly packed up his belongings and disappeared.
The action was very suspicious, but it was after he had disappeared far enough to
be questioned.
'Ira.'
In the original story, it was never seen that Akid's younger brother was born. So
it's probably not the Grand Duke's illegitimate child.
Who the hell was the Archduke entrusted to Earl Harrington?
Watching the Count run away in surprise, it seemed like a business secret.
No matter how much he shook his head, no one came to mind. Since the Archduke is so
busy with construction, I don't think it's my business.
When I was just starting to lose interest in the Count, Akid and Asyl left the
room. Asyl bowed her head to Akid and said.
"Then I will prepare."
"Yeah, good job."
"Yes. We will proceed without delay."
Asil lightly bowed down to me as well and left. I walked up to Akid and asked.
"What are you preparing?"
"Because of the regular meeting schedule, my father has to go to the capital first.
That's what we set our schedule for."
"Yeah? You went straight to the capital? In the letter, he said that he would stop
by the castle and go with him."
"It looks like something happened in the middle. We'll be leaving for the capital
soon, so we'll meet there sooner."
"I made a new picket for you to come... ... ."
Thanks to the enthusiastic response from the last time, this time it was an
ambitious work that even drew a picture. But I was disappointed that no one was
coming here to see.
'Liar... ... .'
He said he would send me a present in a letter, and all the bluffs were trembling.
Of course, I was a little worried because I thought it was such an important issue.
I hope the wounds heal well.
Originally, it was a business trip that was supposed to take a month, but it turned
out to be two months.
I don't know the seat I have, but I know the seat.
"So when are we leaving?"
"We are going to leave on the weekend. Perhaps the maid took care of packing the
luggage."
"I see."
I thought my life would start in the North and end in the North, but the day will
come when I will go to the capital.
Of course, because of Archid's seizure, he was sneaking in. Because it was
originally a journey that only the Archduke and his wife would have come and gone.
At the moment when my heart was pounding at the thought of going to the capital,
which was the main stage of the original work, Akid spit out a word like a blue
sky.
"When I arrive in the capital, I think I will stay at the Duke of Etcher for a
while."
"Yeah?"
No, what do you mean?
Why did the family of a villain suddenly appear here? As I looked up with my eyes
wide open, Archid said.
"It is said that the water pipe in the villa broke down and is being repaired. I
stayed in another hotel and there was a security problem... ... ."
At that moment, the words that the Duke of Essel had repeatedly emphasized as he
left the North ran through my mind.
'The next time you come to the capital, be sure to visit Eszer Castle. My daughter
is thirsty for friends her age.'
I didn't know that I would encounter a villain like this. It was not enough, and
the thought of having to go to the den of the evil woman became colder.
Archid also had a bad expression for every single thing. He mumbled with a slightly
displeased face.
"It wasn't that I didn't think of other ways either, but there was no place like
the Duke of Eszer to meet secretly with the Crown Prince."
That was it too. The Dukes of Essel were of an imperial family from generation to
generation, and the Dukes were close friends with Geronis.
There was no place like the Duke of Eszer to meet the Crown Prince in secret while
avoiding people's attention.
In that case, there was no way for me to stop going to the villain's lair any more.
Archid's life is at stake, what should I do?
"If you think about seeing your sire, it would be better for you to stay at the
duke's house. We may not disclose our purpose."
"It is, but... ... . I'm not sure if it's a good choice either. It's a gritty man's
house."
Archid mumbled an unfamiliar sound with a hardened face. At first glance, there was
a chill in his eyes.
Even though I knew that I was a member of a villainous family, Akid's reaction was
a little surprising.
"Are you a naughty person?"
"The Duke of Essel. The last time I looked at Roena, I remember how sinister her
eyes were. Even now, I'm actually a little worried. How about going somewhere
else?"
"ah."
Come to think of it, there was also Edward in the Duke of Eszer.
Of course, I'm attending the academy, so I'll often leave my castle, but it's
inevitable that we will run into each other.
I remembered Edward the last time he was struggling with a blushing face. Contrary
to the image in the original, it was a bit fresh because it looked like it was
sukmac.
Archid seemed to be reluctant to surname Essel because his first meeting with him
was quite unpleasant.
It was almost certain to see him subtly glaring at my wrist.
I opened my mouth without thinking much, hoping that Archid wouldn't mind Edward.
"Don't worry about the little Duke Essel. He's such a simple person, so maybe he
did that without much meaning back then."
But it backfired. I wondered if Archid would wince, and asked low.
"How does Roena know that?"
"Yeah?"
"Because you speak like a person who knows the little duke very well."
At Akid's muffled words, I rolled my eyes and said, "Oops."
Come to think of it, it was because of the needless remarks that seemed to know
Edward well. I quickly rolled my head and fixed it.
"Oh, my brother told me. There is one bastard with a short mind that goes out from
the body among the classmates."
"okay."
"Yeah, my older brothers hated me very much. They say that the brain has only
muscles."
I deliberately frowned at Edward Essel. Then, Archid showed a more subdued reaction
than before.
"Anyway, if he is rude again in the city of Ezer... ... ."
"I'll kick your shin!"
When I replied loudly, Archid gave me a startled expression. Eventually, his lips
drew an arc with satisfaction.
"Yeah. That's it."
Even if it's a fresh smile. Somehow, it felt like saving a person who was about to
die.
#72.
Intravia, the capital of the Heint Empire, was crowded with carriages of nobles who
had gathered for a regular meeting.
Regular meetings are held twice a year, where nobles descending from their
respective estates gather in the capital to report the status of their estates to
the emperor.
In principle, the lord reports directly, but depending on the situation in the
estate, it was a relatively loose aristocratic meeting with delegates attending.
The carriage on which I, Akid, and Elena were riding, was moving sluggishly in the
city due to the continuous procession of carriages.
Since it was the most pushed section, there seemed to be no speed.
The coachman said that after this section, it would be open. There was no rush hour
because it was a regular meeting period.
Elena was sleeping with a handkerchief on her lips, whether she was getting motion
sickness.
I peeked through the carriage window of the capital city I had never seen before.
Unlike the cool climate in the north, Intravia is warm here.
If you went under the shade of a tree, the weather was not even hot due to the cool
wind.
The clothes worn by people passing by outside were also quite light. The landscape
in which ancient and modern buildings harmonized was also an art.
It felt like I was traveling somewhere in Europe. I said in a slightly excited
voice.
"Are all the wagons here aristocrats from all over the empire? There are so many
family sentences that I have never seen before."
"Since it is a regular gathering with a fairly large scale, many people will come
from far away."
Archid answered me steadily and followed me and stared out the window. There seemed
to be a somewhat lonely and nostalgic feeling in the eyes full of excellence.
'Come to think of it, I said that before I came to the castle, I lived on the outer
wall of the capital.'
As I recalled the past I had heard from Akid, I quickly understood why he was
making such a face.
In a way, Akid's hometown was not in the north, but in Intravia.
Thinking about him who must have had a fierce childhood made my heart ache.
He must have been upset about his situation as he had to visit the capital in a
completely different form than before.
furthermore-
'My friend disappeared after being taken by the priest instead of me. Maybe that's
when he died instead of me.'
It is also the place where a close friend disappeared, so it is natural to feel
depressed.
Maybe he didn't want to come because his last memory of the capital was not good.
If you do, you will remember your missing friend, and all the shame and sorrow you
experienced on the street.
I hoped that Archid would wash away some of the negative memories of the capital
through this trip.
He wanted happy memories to be added to this place where his painful days are
gathered.
"Come to think of it, Archid-sama is well-versed in the geography of the capital."
"I only know where I went. This is the first time I've used the path used by
nobles, so I don't know much about this place."
Archid said, pointing to the pavement outside the window. Usually this road was
where the carriages of the nobility moved.
A place that a child on the same street as Archid could not pass. I said coldly
before his expression turned depressed.
"Then you know the hidden spots very well. Even the nobles don't know."
"I know a few, but it might not look good to Roena. It's a place where most common
people go, so it's not very clean... ... ."
Archid stretched his tail and gave a hesitant look. As an aristocrat from birth, he
seemed to think that I would not like such a place.
However, as a small citizen in my previous life, they were rather friendly. I
smiled bashfully and smirked.
"I don't care about that. Rather, I'm curious where you stayed and played before
you came to the North?"
"It's not a particularly good place... ... ."
"Did you say you were living in the 13th district back then?"
When I asked persistently, Archid nodded.
"I do not recommend it because it is not safe there. It would be better to go to
District 7 instead of there."
Akid continued to explain about the capital.
Intravia is divided into districts 1-6, where nobles stay, and districts 7-13,
where commoners stay.
Hwangseong was located in District 1, so security was the most thorough, while
District 13 was a slum, so security was poor. District 7 was also a neutral
district where nobles and commoners could mix.
"It would be better to ask your mother to take a look at Districts 1-6. I've never
been there."
"I think we can go there later. More than that, I'm curious about where Archid-sama
lived."
I opened my eyes brightly and sang a song asking me to watch over and over again,
and Akid nodded, pretending not to win.
I didn't miss this opportunity, and I smiled and gave my little finger.
It meant making a promise. I emphasized again and again as Archid walked up to his
finger.
"Before you go back to the north, you should definitely take a tour of the capital.
If possible, just the two of us."
Akid smiled bitterly at the small, selfish comments. He leaned over and whispered
softly.
"Promise me you won't be escorted by the escort."
"Can't we just make him chase after us from afar? And there won't be any escorts
the size of an albino?"
I pointed my finger at the albino sleeping on Elena's lap. This was due to the fact
that he was an earth attribute divine beast, and his defense was excellent.
If the escort knights were in charge of long-distance, the albino could escort them
in close-range. I leaned my upper body even more and whispered to him.
"I want the two of us to play."
'I actually wanted the two of us to come.'
Archid's eyes widened as he repeated what he had told me before. In the end, he
nodded, thinking he could not defeat me.
"Yeah. Roena does what she wants."
I put on a proud expression on his bright smile.
After talking like that, the wagon that passed the congested section rushed to the
entrance of Esher Castle.
After a while, we checked our identity at the main gate of the castle and entered
the castle, crossing the garden like a meadow to arrive at the entrance to the
castle.
Elena, who woke up just then, straightened her frizzy hair and said,
"You shouldn't be in trouble for a week."
It was said that the construction of the villa was finished after a week. After
that, I was going to stay in a villa.
"Yeah! mother."
I nodded vigorously, and Elena knocked on the wagon doorknob to let her know it was
okay to open it.
Then the driver opened the carriage door. The servants of the duke of Etzer stood
in second row to greet us. Among them, a woman presumed to be the chief of the
handmaiden greeted me.
"You have worked hard to come this far. The room you will be staying in has been
cleaned up, Your Majesty the Grand Duchess."
"It's been a long time."
Elena lightly asked if she had known each other with the handmaiden. It was around
the time I grabbed Archid's hand and got off.
As I looked up as I felt a burning sensation in the top of my head, I saw someone
hiding in a hurry from the third-floor window.
I was puzzled by it and looked at it with a deep look. Soon, apricot-colored hair
slowly rose.
Then, when a girl who looked my age made eye contact with me, I was startled and
hid again.
I recognized her at once and covered my mouth with my hand. That impression was
obviously Catherine Essel.
I was sweating profusely at the thought that the villain was spying on me.
Moments later, another apricot-colored hair rose above the window.
This time, he didn't dodge and stared at me.
As the bizarre snowball fight continued, Catherine blushed and moved her mouth
wide.
'hi.'
Judging by the shape of his mouth, it seemed like he was saying hello. Seeing them
wave their hands afterward, it seemed to mean welcome.
Catherine's eyes twinkled as she waved her hand reluctantly, thinking that she
would be in trouble if she chewed on the villain's greeting.
He said something afterward, but it was long and difficult to understand.
As I tilted my head, she gestured and gestured to express her intentions.
But it was a gesture that I couldn't understand at all, so I just looked at him
from afar. It was then. Elena looked back at me and asked.
"Why are you looking at the sky?"
"Oh, who is there?"
As I pointed to the window, Catherine was gone. After Elena, the handmaiden looked
at him and said.
"It looks like you said hello to Catherine-sama. You must have been in class right
now... ... ."
Ah, so does that gesture mean we'll see you later?
Come to think of it, the tapping on the wrist seemed to indicate the time, and the
waving of both arms seemed to mean running.
I roughly grasped the villain's intentions and swept my arms in a creepy feeling.
Even meeting a villain without notice would make me goosebumps, but I heard about
plans to visit later.
We moved to the VIP room following the guidance of the handmaiden. The maid said in
a gentle voice.
"We have left one floor empty for your comfort. If you have work to do, ring the
bell and the floor manager will help you."
"Thank you."
"The room was prepared separately for all four of you as you said."
"Yeah?"
Mother, what have you done?
I looked at Elena resentfully. It seems that she didn't want to use a single room
with the Archduke, so they all requested different rooms.
Besides, in the marriage vows between me and Akid, there was a separate condition
for the annexation, so it seemed to be taken into consideration.
It is true that it is convenient to use one room at a time since one floor is
vacated, but to be honest, it was too spacious to be used alone.
'I don't need this kind of consideration.'
I could barely hold back the urge to burst out in fist-crying. Then Elena asked the
maid.
"So, when is the Prince going home?"
#73.
"Since you went to Hwangseong with the Duke, you will only come in the evening."
"Right."
"Would you like me to let you know when you are coming?"
At the handmaid's question, Elena shook her head lightly.
"Okay. I'd rather rest than that."
Then he said he was tired and tried to go into the room like a person with a job
done. After all, he felt motion sick the whole way, so he seemed to want to rest.
"See you later."
Elena went into the room, leaving only those words. Afterwards, Archid and I
decided to unwind in our respective rooms.
I looked around the room while Hannah was packing up her things.
The structure of Ezer Castle, unlike Hadelus Castle, did not seem to have a
structure for each room between husband and wife.
If you think about it, the structure of Hadelus Castle was unusual, and most likely
it would have looked like this.
Contrary to the fact that it was a den of evil women, it was nothing short of
ordinary. Besides, Catherine's appearance earlier was really surprising.
'hi.'
The way he opened his mouth wide so that the other party could understand it was an
innocent child.
According to the original story, she would have warned that if you make eye contact
with someone, you should cover your eyes instead of smiling.
But the woman I met earlier was completely different from the Catherine I saw in
the original.
No, maybe it was because he hadn't revealed his true colors yet.
Because even in the novel, Catherine tried to make Mabel a villain with all sorts
of conspiracy tactics.
It wasn't too difficult for Catherine to make her work look like Mabel did.
I remembered the part in the novel where Gandam was cool. Catherine broke Mabel's
arm and apologized.
Catherine grabbed her arm and let out a moan. A red liquid, presumed to be
Catherine's blood, was dripping from the shard of glass in Maybell's hand.
There were traces of Maybell's hand pulling out the glass that had just been
embedded in Catherine's arm.
Maybell looked sadly as Catherine shed tears of pain.
"Are you okay, Young-ae? Even if you are sick, you have to remove the glass to stop
bleeding."
It was around the time Maybell opened the medical box for treatment. When Catherine
saw Xeronis coming in, she trembled and stepped back.
"Hey, don't do this, Mabel."
"Your Ezer?"
"I came here to apologize, but you said you would pay me back. I have anemia, so if
I bleed like this... ... ."
Catherine staggered with a pale face. At this, Zeronis supported Catherine.
"majesty... ... ."
"What's going on?"
At Geronis' question, Catherine struggled to open her mouth.
"I'm just here to apologize... ... ."
Then he looked at Mabel with resentful eyes. At this, Zeronis' gaze turned to the
piece of glass in Mabel's hand.
"Mabel, there was nothing like this."
"Zero, I... ... ."
At that time, when Maybell had an unfair light, Catherine leaned on Zeronis with
her twinkling eyes.
"Don't be angry. It just happened because I pissed off Mabel."
"Are you trying to kill someone for making them angry?"
Edward, who followed Geronis, protested, grunting his teeth.
Mabel trembled at the life Edward exuded.
Mabel figured it out later. that all of this is a trap. That he was caught in her
numbers again. Mabel stepped back and said.
"I am not like that."
"You were tough this time."
Geronis let out a deep sigh and supported Catherine. Mabel looked bitterly at
Zeronis as she moved away.
It was more painful for Zeronis not to trust me than for the wounds I had cut while
trying to pull out the glass fragments in haste.
"I told you not to come to the capital."
Mabel sat down on the spot and burst into tears.}
Catherine knew how to use her wit, unlike other gangster villains.
From a young age, he skillfully concealed his dark insides and pretended to be
good, deceiving his family as well.
Also, in order to become the Empress, she engaged in all sorts of filial piety in
front of Zeronis.
If there were no surprises, Catherine, the daughter of the Duke of Essel, and Crown
Prince Zeronis would have been combined, but Maybelle appeared.
Catherine, unable to win even a single heart from Zeronis, became nervous at
Mabel's appearance.
It was because he had noticed that Geronis had implicitly cared for her.
So I turned her into a villain and tried to drive her away from Zeronis. Of course,
with the help of Archid, Mabel was freed from the frame.
"yes. Don't be fooled by that kind face."
It was around the time I was just telling myself not to be deceived by the villain.
"Are you deceived? to whom?"
"Who is it? evil girl... ... Whoops!"
Instead of answering the sudden voice I heard, I was startled and fell backwards.
It was because Catherine was beside him in the blink of an eye.
Catherine shrugged as if she was sorry for the surprise.
"Oh, I'm sorry. surprised? It seemed like he was thinking deeply about something,
so I stayed still."
"Catherine, Catherine?"
"Hey, do you know my name?"
Catherine smiled brightly and reached out to me. I just stared at the hand.
The reason I couldn't catch it was because I had a suspicion that she was
pretending to raise me up and putting it back.
But contrary to my expectations, Catherine casually grabbed my hand and lifted me
up. It was a moment when I was embarrassed to doubt.
"Are there any injuries?"
I nodded at the gentle question, and Catherine laughed softly.
"thank god. I was surprised by the bang."
"it's okay."
I glanced at Hannah and she smiled awkwardly. It must have been a while since
Catherine had been here.
Then Catherine asked with gunshot eyes.
"But how did you know my name?"
"I have heard what the Duke of Eszer has to say."
A polite tone of voice came out of nowhere. He had an attitude of fear that he
might not be able to pick a bone if he accidentally touched it.
Even if I possessed Roena, it was different from the real villain. If Roena was
just a villain, Catherine was a Born2B villain.
As I responded cautiously, shivering, I wondered if Catherine would blink her eyes,
and then she burst into laughter.
"Ahaha. What, the way you talk is so cute."
"Hey, you're cute... ... yo. this."
"You can speak comfortably. It would be weird if I was the only one speaking."
"yes."
Still, as I continued to creak like a robot, Catherine burst into laughter, wah-ha-
ha, again.
What's so funny? It was a harmless reaction that seemed to make you laugh at the
passing leaves as if it was fun.
Is this a laughing strategy to break my vigilance? I wanted to understand the
intention, but it was difficult to understand.
"So what's your name?"
"Roena Hadelus."
"Nice to meet you, Roena. I heard a lot from my father."
"Duke Eszer told me about you?"
"yes! You said we could definitely be good friends."
"... ... ."
"And the moment I saw you, I felt it. We are destined to be friends."
Fuck that fate!
I found it very difficult for Catherine to take an interest in me. It was a strange
and ominous energy that I had felt since I met the evil woman's father.
Father of the evil woman, why are you giving me such an ordeal with such useless
words?
I chewed my teeth, remembering the Duke of Essel, who was not here.
Contrary to the novel, Catherine was very bright even though she was bright. There
was a natural girlish beauty that made it doubtful whether this was the acting.
Then Catherine took my hand and asked.
"Roena, are you free now?"
"yes?"
"It's okay! That's great. I'll let you watch the horses."
"No, I... ... ."
I haven't answered yet... ... .
But Catherine didn't seem to want to listen to me. She said waving my hand.
"Just because our Lou gave birth to a baby. The ponies are so cute You're the first
friend I've ever seen of our Lu's cubs!"
Then they had the momentum to take me to the stable at any moment. He said he was
learning horseback riding, and it seemed like he was trying to get me on a horse
too.
friend I'm the villain's friend Does that make sense?
Maybe they're trying to disguise me as an accident and break one of my legs? If
not, is it the intention of using it as a quince plant?
It was the car that I was being dragged along reluctantly with a complicated mind.
I wondered if Archid's door was open, and he found me.
"Roena?"
"Archid-sama!"
I rushed to Akid as if he was a savior. Akid then made a bewildered expression on
his face.
"He... ... ."
"hi! I am Catherine Essel."
Catherine waved to Archid with a bright smile. Only then did Archid recognize
Catherine's identity and greet him.
"This is Archid Hadelus."
Catherine did not give in despite her somewhat stiff language and invited him to
the stable.
"You speak comfortably. Roena and I decided to do that."
It was anti-coercion.
As I sighed, Archid shook his head.
"I don't like it."
"Yes?"
"I don't want to be friends with the Duke of Eszer."
At Akid's bold declaration, Catherine's eyes widened.
I opened my mouth at Akid's sudden declaration of war. It seems that Edward didn't
like it at all.
Then Catherine asked, tilting her head.
"Why?"
"There is no particular reason. Put your hand away from that... ... ."
It was around the time when Archid had just reached out to me. Catherine wanted to
close her mouth so that she had a walnut in her chin, and with a curious expression
she grabbed my arm and said,
"Then you can't do it. The Archduke is here. Because Roena decided to go play Rune
with me."
An earthquake occurred in my eyes as they settled in Catherine's arms in an
instant. After that, Akid's face was wrinkled.
"Are the Dukes of Eszer doing anything on their own?"
It was a total mess.
#74.
Why the hell did this happen?
I was taken to the stables by Catherine on the left and Archid on the right,
holding my arms.
Katherine wouldn't let me go, so Archid followed me too.
Fortunately, when I got to the stable, Catherine released me so I could be free.
Archid told me secretly.
"Madam, I will find another place right away, even tomorrow."
But Catherine didn't let it pass because she had just heard it.
"If you are going, go alone. Roena is going to play with me here."
Archid looked at Catherine, who turned around like a ghost to warn him.
"You're as shameless as the peacock."
"My older brother just doesn't have a brain. don't compare me in a bad mood."
Catherine gave Archid a prickly expression on her face. Then he asked me to wait a
moment and went into the stable.
Akid whispered softly when they were alone with me. He seemed to be careful because
he was afraid that she would hear something else from the inside.
"Madam, do you remember your promise to me?"
"Even so, kicking Essel Young-ae's shin is a bit... ... ."
"It's just something I've done."
Archid sighed as I whispered in Catherine's ear so she wouldn't be heard. He seemed
to have decided that the situation was absurd even for him.
If it had been the Duke of Essel, he would have blown his shin, but he couldn't do
that to the villain.
I don't know if I have two lives, never.
"Shall we tune in and run away?"
"You can run away now."
Akid smiled softly in response to my suggestion. If I asked him to go, he would
follow me wherever he went.
It was like seeing a dog full of loyalty, and my heart pounded and rumbled.
Then Catherine poked her head through the crack in the door and beckoned.
"You can come in now."
With those words, I took Archid's hand. He didn't forget to whisper quietly in the
shape of his mouth to match the rhythm over there.
Archid nodded and led me into the stable. The smell of hay and dirt was everywhere.
There were white horses and foals in the space Catherine guided. She said, pointing
to the bright-looking pony among the dogs.
"He's Do, he's Le, and there's the blotchy Miya."
It was a name that would make you cry at Do, Re, and Mi if you hit it.
"The name is very rhythmic and nice."
"Hehe, thank you!"
Even at the soulless praise, Catherine smiled mischievously. As soon as I saw that
smile, I cringed.
It was because she was pretty cute that she dyed her cheeks red like light apricot-
colored hair.
She was also a beautiful woman who would have passed the Holadang if she had not
known that she was a villain.
Calm down.
I looked at Akid's face and took a deep breath. And, of course, my face turned red.
It was because there was nothing more provocative to me than Archid's face.
"It's hot?"
Archid patted my cheek and asked a little. I never even dreamed that I was the one
who made me feel the heat.
"It seems a little tedious."
When I spoke shyly, Archid instructed the attendant to open the window. Thanks to
you, the wind blew through the open window, making me feel better.
I trembled at the apricot-colored hair sticking out of the window. No one seemed to
have discovered that strange antenna yet.
'no way... ... .'
Just before I inferred my opponent, a familiar face poked her head out the window.
"Ugh!"
As I flinched and pointed a finger at me, Edward jumped out of the window and moved
his arms around, then slipped backwards.
Quang-!
"Ugh!"
A great sound and moan mixed together. Startled by the sound, Catherine turned her
gaze to the window.
After a moment, Catherine's face brightened and she waved her hand.
"Zero!"
Zero?
I looked at Catherine, who was very affectionately calling the man's nickname.
It was a very different kind of call from Catherine, who was always called politely
to Geronis in the original work.
And the one I found earlier was obviously Edward. What is Geronis?
It was around the time I looked at Catherine and the spear with a puzzled look on
my face.
A soft golden hair was revealed through the window. Zeronis asked with a puzzled
expression.
"how did you know?"
And Catherine smiled brightly as if those words were a signal.
"Did you see it right away?"
"Right."
Geronis muttered a small muffled voice. The slightly raised corners of his lips
seemed to show satisfaction.
Besides, Catherine was also blushing at the same time. I caught the strange air
current flowing between them and opened my eyes.
'Why are you dating without the reader's knowledge?'
No, the opponent was the villain Catherine.
I heard that Zeronis had a very difficult time with Catherine from an early age,
but why is it that the two of them are soft like pudding?
I was confused by the pink air flow I had never thought of.
'What the hell is Mabel having an affair with!'
I was shocked by Geronis's profuse affair. The reason he became my chae-ae was
because of his supreme gentleness, to have sex with Catherine as a child.
I found out that the villain was also my ex-girlfriend. But in the novel, neither
of them even showed such a hint.
Rather, they were two people who were accustomed to using each other as family
versus family.
The reason Geronis couldn't treat Catherine recklessly was largely because she was
a princess.
The episode in which she didn't defend Mabel was actually skipped on purpose to
prevent Catherine from doing any more devastation.
Behind the scenes, while preparing to loosen the contact with the Duke of Essel.
But, why are these two people who should be arguing?
Akid said as he stood stunned at a figure he didn't even know he knew at all.
"Aren't you going?"
"Yeah?"
"The young girl Eszer quickly abandoned us and went out."
"Huh?"
Suddenly, it was only me and Akid in the stable. It seemed that Catherine had just
gone to Jeronis.
Archid said as I froze.
"it's okay? I have a bad complexion."
"Yeah, I guess I'm just a little tired."
I laughed awkwardly, and Archid gave me a serious expression. After a while he took
my hand and said,
"I can't."
"Yeah?"
"I think this is our chance, so let's run away."
With those words, Archid led me to the door opposite the door we entered. When
Catherine was blindfolded, it seemed to mean going the other way.
Maybe it was because my complexion was bad from before, but Archid's face was very
hard. I'm wondering if I've been worrying for nothing.
"Where?"
A familiar voice was heard behind his back. I creaked and turned around, and
Catherine smiled brightly and beckoned.
"You are lost. It's not that one, it's this one."
It was a face we never dreamed we would run away from.
* * *
When evening came, the archduke returned to the city of Esher. After making all the
preparations, I ran to Grand Duke Udadada.
"father!"
"Uh-huh."
The Archduke held me defenseless and let out a strange moan.
Seeing that he retreated, he seemed to have lowered himself in fear of getting hurt
by the epaulettes on his clothes.
The Archduke hugged me and said,
"I asked Kina who taught her to land."
"Did you have a hard time? It's half the face!"
"I've been living in a foreign country for a long time, so I'm just happy."
The Archduke frowned and muttered a little. At first glance, he said 'Damn the
Imperial Family', but pretended not to hear it and laughed.
"You are still great though!"
"yes?"
The Archduke smiled slowly, as if he had ever frowned. Then Elena said to the
Archduke.
"You saved me the trouble of breaking my leg."
"Thank you for your bloody regard, Grand Duchess."
"You don't even have a stiff shoulder, and you're holding a child well."
"Because I hugged so many people."
"It's low-key."
Elena frowned and hated it. I opened my eyes at the Grand Duke's playful remarks.
It was because he made Elena angry just by opening that mouth.
It didn't seem like he really hated Elena, but it was strange that he always spit
out sharp words.
Elena turned the topic around whether she didn't want to deal with it.
"I have heard from your Majesty. There was an attack."
'attack?'
I looked at the duke in amazement and he ruffled my hair and said:
"Don't worry, it's nothing."
"It's nothing. Did such a person go straight to the capital?"
"Hey, you seem to have worried about me quite a bit. I'm happy, so what?"
"What are you worried about! Why am I worried about you... ... !"
When Elena opened her eyes in denial, the Archduke grinned.
By the way, did the big guy ever attack the Grand Duke?
I wondered if it had something to do with the raid that came straight up to the
capital rather than the north, so I looked at it from afar, and the Archduke put me
down. Then he grabbed his shoulders and let out a moan.
"Ugh."
"father?"
"Damian!"
Without my surprise, Elena ran to the Archduke and grabbed his shoulder.
It was a movement faster than me, who was right next to me. Just when she was about
to scream for a senator urgently.
Damian, who had her head bowed, thought that her shoulders shook slightly, and a
sweet voice came out.
"Ah, the injured shoulder is here, but I forgot."
Then he put his shoulder on the other side and let out a painful moan. A moment of
silence passed.
was a fool
#75.
The Archduke stopped playing only after being hit in the back by Elena.
As soon as we met, he was ready to play pranks, so he seemed to have healed all of
his injuries.
"If you play that prank again, I know how to break your shoulder with my hand."
"I've never been worried about it, so I just tried it."
"If someone else had stumbled, I would have done the same."
"Is that so?"
The Archduke, who looked like he didn't believe it at all, was rude to me.
After staying on the contaminated Stig Island for a long time, the tension in his
hair was higher than usual.
Again, Elena and Damian's wrestling continued, the spirit said.
- The Archduke smells strange.
"Father, the spirits say you smelled."
"yes? iced coffee."
The Archduke then took the scroll from his pocket and laid it out on the table. The
glass jar was filled with soil.
Perhaps it was the soil of Stig Island that I had asked for before.
"This... ... ."
"It is soil extracted from Stig Island. We put them in order from the least
contaminated to the most severe."
I brought it in more detailed subdivision than I thought. I was a little surprised
because I didn't know that they would even number them and organize them.
I thought it was going to be slippery, but it was surprisingly thorough.
In fact, it was not unreasonable for him to have an organized wall if he admired my
diary. I asked, pointing to the last number.
"The bigger the number, the closer it is to the epicenter, right?"
"yes. In particular, this place was so polluted that it could be regarded as the
epicenter. You can tell right away when you see the color."
The soil that the Archduke pointed out was dark enough to feel contaminated. It was
as black as dirt covered in oil, and it was even reluctant.
Spirits that did not materialize gathered around the glass bottle. It was the
castle of Essel, so it was deliberately conducted without revealing its identity.
- I smell of dead ground.
- You are already wrong, this land.
I haven't even opened the glass bottle, but it looks like it smells. As I had
already been told by the Archduke in a letter, I nodded lightly.
"They said the land was dead, so it seems to be true."
"yes. The contamination spread without any time to spare, so we were in a hurry to
stop it."
"But how did the pollution stop? You said that the current priests are not enough."
When I opened the lid of the glass bottle and gave it to the spirit, the Archduke
answered.
"I was lucky. There was a man with great divine power on Stig Island."
"A great divine power?"
"It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was the appearance of a saint."
'A saint?'
I hesitated at the familiar words. Because that word was referring to Maybell in
the original.
Because Mabel's divine power was as strong as that of a saint.
Of course, because he was a descendant of Star Lewis, he was able to handle light
attribute magic well, but it took a long time for that to be revealed.
It was because even Mabel did not know exactly who I was.
'Is it maybe Mabel?'
It was after I heard from Asyl earlier that Mabel wasn't in the Easters, and I had
a crazy idea.
Perhaps because she had been curious about her whereabouts, the word "saint"
naturally reminded her of her.
Just in case, I was just about to ask who it was.
- Nonsense!
The spirit's shrill voice closed my mouth. Suddenly, the spirits who pushed the
glass bottle trembled and cling to me.
As the glass bottle shattered in the aftermath, the Archduke, Archduke, and Archid
surrounded me at the same time.
"Roena!"
Among them, Archid, who wrapped around me the fastest, bit me back. This was to
prevent exposure to contaminated soil.
Even though he knew that I was a spirit samurai, the way he tried to protect me
first was impressive.
"Is this the work of butterflies?"
The Archduke called the spirits 'butterflies' and asked fiercely. He had already
promised to call him 'butterfly' when referring to the spirit from the outside.
The Archduke was in a position to be careful and careful to bring that soil, so he
was likely to get angry. Elena said, wiping the dirt off my hands.
"Are you sick anywhere?"
"Yeah. do not have. The butterflies have already cleaned the soil."
Fortunately, even though the spirits were surprised, they tried to purify it, so it
didn't hurt even if it touched the soil. After all, they weren't the ones who would
hurt the precious spirits.
Then Hannah heard the commotion and asked from outside the door.
"What are you doing?"
Because we were talking long, there were only the four of us in the office. Perhaps
he heard a cracking sound from the inside and asked to confirm.
"Nothing happened. It's okay, take three more steps."
"Yes, sir."
At Elena's calm answer, the sound of footsteps moving away was heard three times.
Eventually, when Elena tried to pick up the soil with a handkerchief, Damian
stopped it.
"I'll do it."
Then he skillfully cleared the dirt and checked again. The black soil, which seemed
dead until the first time I saw it, was brown like fertile soil.
"It's definitely been cleared up."
Seeing the contamination purged in an instant in front of his eyes, the Archduke
made a subtle expression.
But I couldn't afford to look at the Archduke. It was because the spirits were
trembling and clinging to me.
"Why?"
? Again, another disaster will begin!
- No, I don't want to sleep anymore. Huh!
The spirits gibberish and utter incomprehensible sounds. In response to the unusual
reaction, the spirits were thoroughly read and asked.
"Speak slowly. What the hell is the cause of the pollution? It's such a fuss."
The reason that soil was brought in in the first place was to determine the cause
of the contamination. Perhaps they were terrified of discovering the cause of the
contamination.
At my encouragement, the spirits burst into tears and said:
- Someone broke the taboo.
? It's black magic, it's contamination by black magic!
"What?"
I hardened as if time had stopped at the words of black magic.
It was half expected, but when it was confirmed that the guess was correct, it was
because of disappointment.
Now that I saw the spirits' reaction, I understood.
? We don't know exactly what taboo we broke. Except that it has to do with time.
- It was such a scary time. Because the world stopped and we and humans were
completely separated from each other.
The first time we talked about black magic, I was trembling and terrified.
'Who the hell... ... .'
In the novel, beings that did not even appear appeared. That too, with stronger
pollution at a time far ahead of the original.
If it was the work of a real warlock, he couldn't stand still. They had to find out
who broke the taboo and take action.
"Baby? Are you really okay?"
Elena asked carefully, holding my cheek. Damian and Archid were also looking at me
with worried expressions.
"What the hell did the butterflies say, so you make such a face? Did you even
threaten me?"
It was only then that I realized that my expression had been terribly distorted at
the words of the Archduke. I shook my head with a sad heart and opened my mouth.
"I found the cause."
"Is that really true?"
The archduke made a gesture to tell him to speak quickly, with a bright red face.
It was because if we knew the cause of the pollution, we could prepare for the next
one.
But at my subsequent reply, the faces of the three of them hardened in an instant.
"It's black magic."
* * *
"Hmmmmmm."
A clear hum echoed through the bathroom.
Maybell, who had been crying to the Archduke not to go until before, was pounding
his feet to the hum of a sheep asking when he did that.
After the waitress left her seat, she was not harsh. A delicate scent rose from the
rose petals in the bathtub, calming the mind and body.
Mabel murmured with a bright smile in the water.
"Finally back to the capital."
I was thinking about how to get out of it, but I was lucky to have met Archduke
Hadelus.
It was because he was prone to harsh things when he walked around as a child.
Contrary to what I expected, I became a child's body, but it wasn't a bad start
because I got what I wanted.
Besides, I hope the day will come when they will be helpful.
Maybell chuckled as she recalled the men who attacked the Grand Duke's carriage.
Originally, they had been waiting for them, but they met a better tile called the
Grand Duke and threw it away early. But it was annoying to stick with it.
Of course, they were able to come straight up to the capital instead of the boring
North.
'It seems that there are people who are after you.'
'Me, me?'
'Have you ever seen this sign?'
Mabel burst into laughter as she recalled the sign the Archduke had shown.
It was a tattoo symbolizing a warlock. It was also the treble clef possessed by the
ends of a warlock.
'I don't know. This is the first sentence I've ever seen.'
'is it.'
When he pretended not to know, the Archduke stopped questioning him. Rather, I
wanted to put on a serious expression, and he turned me into the countess's
daughter.
I was worried a lot because I was born in Korea, America, but it turned out well.
To meet him, you'll need at least a family worthy of the class.
Rather than that, it was necessary to drop the warlocks who kept chasing them. If
it stayed like this, I didn't even know if I would use a dumpster.
Later, when the time came, they would have come to visit them, but they were also
quick-tempered.
I stabbed my finger with the dagger Mabel had hidden. At that moment, a large
tattoo appeared on his left heart.
A treble clef resembling a swirling whirlpool. On top of that, a magic circle like
an hourglass was added.
#76.
Mabel muttered sullenly as she put her red-tinted finger to the tattoo.
"Do not disturb. If you need it, I will come to you."
At that moment, red drops of blood disappeared out of the window in the shape of a
black bird.
After some time after Maybell hid the dagger again, the maid with clothes came to
see blood and was startled.
"Are you okay? How did you get hurt?"
"It must have been cut in a sharp place. I saw it in pain and it was already
bleeding... ... ."
Maybell's tears welled up, and the maid quickly wrapped her fingers around her.
"I need treatment. First this way."
The maid put on a robe and guided me somewhere. Mabel followed the handmaiden's
instructions and glanced at the window.
The bird had already disappeared.
* * *
"Black magic?"
The Archduke asked with a firm face at the unexpected presence.
In fact, I was surprised to learn that a group of warlocks who thought they had
already been wiped out were roaming around. I spoke slowly.
"Yeah. It seems that someone broke the taboo and used black magic. That's where the
pollution started."
"I've never heard of black magic related to pollution."
When the Archduke questioned, I added.
"The butterflies say that warlocks use their wrong powers to harm nature's ability
to self-clean. If nature loses its ability to self-clean, the entire continent may
die."
A wrong force kills nature. And all humans living in the dead land get sick and
die.
The deeper the pollution, the more the pollution spreads just by touching it. In
the novel, Roena was also transferred to the maid who came into contact with the
contaminated land and died.
At that moment, Elena mumbled in a muffled voice.
"If it's really the work of a warlock, it's questionable. They would have been
annihilated 100 years ago already."
It was natural that Elena did not believe it. It's the part that I was worried
about even after hearing the spirit's words.
Once upon a time, in a class with my tutor, I learned about the Warlock Purge.
Because it was already recorded in the history books that they disappeared.
Over 100 years ago, the prime minister, who thought it was strange to see children
disappearing one by one, noticed a group of warlocks and cleared them up.
Warlocks, a group that takes someone's life as the source of their power, was due
to their very existence as evil.
They use blood as a medium to use their evil powers.
In particular, the more they soaked in young and pure blood, the more their power
was amplified.
They were the crazy group who would do anything for the sake of black magic.
Now I heard that all records about them have been deleted to prevent a recurrence.
"But the butterflies said it was the work of a warlock."
I looked at the spirits still trembling with pity. I was so surprised that it stuck
to my body and tried not to fall off.
Elena sighed and sighed.
"Is it still there?"
"If you hide in the shadows, it will not be easy to find them. First of all, we
need to make sure that the orphans have not disappeared."
Acting as if the Archduke is chasing after him right away, Archid asked me.
"Didn't the butterflies give you some clues about the warlock?"
"ah."
Come to think of it, the spirits would know better about warlocks than we do.
I carefully raised my hand over the spirits that were clinging to my body and asked
tenderly.
"May I know what taboo they broke? I think it will be easier to find out if you
know the purpose."
- We don't know that either. Only the person who cast black magic knows. Black
magic is an evil power, so beings like us are not even aware of even having a
warlock by our side.
It was a big deal. If there was no way for even the spirits to recognize the
warlock, it was a situation in which they had to head to the ground.
As long as you can't figure out where the broken part is, no matter how much water
you pour on the poison, the water won't fill it.
"Then you're saying there's no way a warlock can find out if he walks the streets
openly?"
- Instead, they can't even recognize us. Just like light cannot meet darkness, we
and black magic are unreachable forces.
It was nice to hear. At the same time, there was a sense of dread. Because they
didn't recognize each other, it was difficult to find the other.
Of course, the risk of getting caught out there that I am a Elementalist has been
reduced.
"Then you can't even find out who did this? Is there no way to find out in
advance?"
- It's not hard to figure out at all. I heard that those who cast a taboo are
marked... ... .
"Mark?"
? I've seen some markers. A mark we know would tell us which taboo was violated,
but... ... .
- But it will be difficult to find out. Usually, the mark appears in the most
intimate place, and it is possible to hide the mark even with black magic.
The spirits let out a sigh and made sullen gestures. He seemed frustrated because
he couldn't provide any information. They groaned and muttered.
? If the contamination started, it means that the black magic was successful. If
you don't figure out what they want, it'll be hard to stop the contamination from
spreading.
? Cleaning up whenever there is contamination is an endless task. As long as the
caster doesn't disappear, the contamination continues.
No matter how talented I was to be the only Elementalist, there was a limit to my
purification.
If you blindly purify without knowing the cause, you will only drain your body and
not solve the fundamental problem.
"Then can you tell me the signs you know? It is possible that we may have violated
the same taboo."
As I held out the paper, the spirits moved in a rush and drew something. They were
difficult magic circles.
It was also a bizarre pattern that gave off a dark and humid energy just by looking
at it.
I let out a shallow exclamation at the treble clef notes that followed below the
magic circle.
"what?"
Archid's eyes met as if he was thinking the same thing as me. I said coldly,
pointing to the note.
"Archid-sama, this."
"Yeah, the pattern is a little different, but it's a note."
Obviously, when Archid talked about my past, he was talking about a priest with a
note tattoo.
There was a treble clef on the priest who made me do a tough job.
Of course, the treble clef was drawn on the marks drawn by the spirits, but the
fact that it was the same note was very difficult. I wondered if this note could
symbolize class.
It was then.
"A note?"
Hearing the word "note", the Archduke took the magic circle away. There was
sharpness in the eyes of the Archduke, who was thoroughly examining. Elena asked
sensibly.
"Do you have any guesses?"
"I've seen people with similar tattoos. Maybe this raid wasn't just a coincidence."
"Yeah? Does that mean the warlocks were behind the last raid?"
"I'm not sure. Because they had the bass clef on them."
Archid became contemplative at the word treble clef. When he was rescued by the
Archduke, it seemed he didn't say anything about the notes.
It seemed that he was worried that something had gone wrong because he didn't say
anything.
I grabbed Akid's hand tightly to encourage him, and he opened his mouth.
"Father, actually... ... ."
Then the Archduke lightly ruffled his hair.
"Know."
"You know?"
"yes. Of course, all the Witnesses have already died."
The prince's eyes darkened. Strangely, I thought I knew those eyes.
As I frowned in a strange sense of dizziness, a strange memory flowed into me.
[Damian looked down coldly at Loena, who was exhaling colorfully and rapidly. His
anger was evident from the protruding chin.
Roena, who was suffering from a terrible fever, did not know who the anger was
directed at.
I just want this long pain to end sooner rather than later.
Since when have you been sick?
why am i lying in bed
Why are you so sick?
Words that couldn't be asked were swallowed like new pieces of dry mouth. He wanted
to open his mouth, but it was because he didn't have the strength to do so.
The Archduke, who had been silent the whole time, turned his back and said to the
Knights Commander.
"Find it."
"... ... ."
"Find out who did this right now."
"Jon's name."
So Damian left the room. Roena fell into a dark sleep, struggling with grief. To a
deep, deep sleep that seems to never wake up again.]
"Ugh!"
I stumbled and felt a sharp pain in my heart. memory I don't know I don't even know
what memory it is.
However, the body calmly accepted the fragments of the memory without context. A
creepy feeling of dizziness made the fur all over his body stand up.
It's similar to how I felt when I met Diana and Kobystein, but a little different.
At that time, the whole context was understood the moment I recalled it, but now I
don't know what it is.
'Has Roena ever been sick again?'
It was strange. I've heard that Roena hasn't been seriously ill in a year that I
don't know.
Damian came out, so it must be a memory after getting married... ... .
'Then what is this memory now?'
This was definitely Roena's memory. The past that Loena's body remembered as soon
as she saw the archduke's cool gaze.
But why can't my brain accept it differently than before? What's different?
As countless questions ran through my head, my head felt like it was going to break
in two. Archid asked me as I was staggering.
"Roena? are you okay? complexion... ... !"
But I couldn't answer. It was because he could not overcome the headache and passed
out.
#77.
"Are you really okay?"
Archid kept his gaze fixed on Loena, who was asleep, and asked repeatedly. It was
the same question for the fifth time already, but Marsha repeated the answer
kindly.
"Yeah. I'm just asleep, so don't worry."
"There may be internal events that you may not be aware of. I grabbed my chest
before I fainted."
"Perhaps the trip was arduous and he was tired. We've put in a nutritional
supplement, so after a good night's sleep, you'll be fine."
As Masha repeated the explanation, Archid let out a deep sigh. It was because he
was not relieved even though the legislator said he was fine.
"... ... I see."
But when I bothered the attending physician, nothing came out. Moreover, unlike her
previous doctor, she was a member of the legislature who took Loena very seriously.
It was meaningless to continue to ask questions. On the contrary, it is not good
for Roena if it buys antipathy.
"It's okay to just leave."
"Call me if anything happens. I will wait for you nearby."
Marsha said politely and left. Archid lightly stroked Roena's hair.
Immediately after Loena collapsed, a surprised Damian moved Loena to a room and
called the attending physician.
Fortunately, the doctor said that there was no problem, and I wanted to be
relieved, and then disappeared with Elena.
Perhaps he was trying to discuss with her based on the previous conversations.
There were a lot of things to discuss with the warlock, note tattoos, and even an
unknown raid.
"I keep getting sick."
Archid smirked a little and tapped Loena's cheek. As Marsha had said, Roena's
complexion had improved.
Nevertheless, he could not forget the expression on his face that was filled with
fear before he collapsed.
'Why the hell did you make that face?'
Archid often felt like Loena was hiding something. I can't pinpoint it exactly, but
it seemed like he was afraid of being ignored.
So I searched the maids, but the answer I got was not enough to solve the clue.
'How was Little Madame at April Castle?'
'yes. Did you have a bad relationship with your family? ... .'
'Is that possible? Little Madame was the person who received the cuteness of
April's castle. The Marquis really loved it.'
'Is that all? Do the masters even pretend to die if it's the lady's words?'
If there were no problems in the family, there was no reason to reject Roena's
offer to invite the Marquis.
But Roena was puzzled as she seemed afraid of meeting them.
"What is it?"
Contemplated, Archid stared at Roena quietly. At some point, I was worried because
I felt like I was often sick.
Oddly enough, when she was sick, I felt my heart sink more and more. An ominous
feeling came over me as if I had been through a situation like this.
"I wish Roena would be honest with me."
If you tell me anything, I'm ready to help.
Archid got a bit confused by the thought that he might not have given Loena enough
trust.
At the same time, he kissed the back of her hand lightly, vowing to try harder to
be closer than he is now.
"I wish we could be closer than we are now."
Archid's low-pitched voice fell quietly in the room. Unlike active behavior, the
pinna is red.
* * *
Again. I was confused again.
I looked at the ceiling pattern and remembered what happened yesterday. The memory
suddenly flowed into him, and he lost consciousness, accompanied by pain.
Moreover, the sensations that flowed with the memory were very sad and painful. My
heart is tattered and sore, to the point that even I feel depressed.
Even thinking about it again, I frowned because it was a bad past. What the hell is
this guy's body, he's going to fall pick and pick no matter what he does.
"From now on, I might die of mental and physical weakness rather than an infectious
disease."
yes. In fact, it is clear that Roena was a dead end from the beginning. If it
wasn't for that, I wouldn't be able to collapse like this-
"Don't say that."
"... ... !"
Startled by the sudden sound of someone else's voice, I rolled my eyes. And a
person as dazzling as the visible sunlight.
"Are you okay?"
It was Archid. I didn't feel like there was anyone by my side.
"Mr. Archid."
"It seems like I keep seeing only sick faces."
Archid sighed, stroking my cheek, forehead, and neck with the back of her hand,
taking my body temperature.
Seeing how happy I was all day, it seemed like he had been by my side all night.
His clothes were the same as he saw yesterday.
"There is no fever."
"Thank you, Archid. Did you watch over me all night?"
"I'm worried. Just in case something happens overnight."
Archid clenched his hand and smiled faintly. I was very moved to think that someone
cared so much for me.
Is it because in my previous life, no one cared about me even if I was sick?
It felt good because I, who was only treated as an annoyance, seemed to have become
an important person to him.
Don't worry about it now.
Promising not to upset Archid any more, I raised my upper body and leaned against
the head of the bed.
"Did you sleep?"
I reached out to him and he grabbed me and put it to my face. Then he smiled
brightly and said.
"Enough."
lie. It was a face that had been dark all night long under the eyes.
"I think that's the case."
"So it's okay?"
Akid tilted her head to the side with a question and looked up at me. The clear
blue-grey eyes touched me calmly.
I answered with eye contact.
"Yeah. Not good."
"Yes?"
Akid's pupils shook in bewilderment as to whether it was the expected answer. I
frantically grabbed him back to look at my face and made eye contact with him.
Then he smiled bashfully and spit out what he really wanted to say.
"I can't see much in my eyes."
"... ... ."
"A twinkling star."
As I waved my hand to explain, Akid's face quickly turned red.
How cute she was, she curled her lower lip inward and asked.
There's never been a single time I've never had a bad Archid in my dictionary.
Rather, because I was tired, and I thought that my appearance was as good as it
was.
After a while, he covered his mouth with the back of his hand and answered softly.
"Where the hell did you say that... ... ."
"It's not where I learned it. When I see Archid-sama, it automatically comes to
mind, right?"
Originally, Deokhu was said to be a corpse except for the main body.
How many places to praise Choi Ae?
It was the heart of Deokhu that he wanted to praise him for being beautiful even if
he only breathes.
I found it fun to see Archid being shy, so I wanted to make fun of him over and
over again. He gently stroked his cheek and whispered softly.
"I can give you more if you want."
"... ... ."
"Child, you are beautiful."
Akid trembled and trembled at my clear voice, but he approached me without warning.
As the handsome face approached right in front of me, my heart pounded and fell.
As I stared at him without saying a word, Archid asked softly.
"Am I pretty?"
"of course."
"In my eyes, Roena is prettier."
There was no sense of playfulness in the small whispering voice. My blue-gray eyes
reflected my open mouth.
My heart started beating like a ball in an open field. When his face was about to
ripen, Archid said.
"Rather than that, Roena, how long are you going to call me Archid-sama?"
"Yeah?"
"I think I'm the only one calling you by name. I feel a sense of distance."
The breath tickling the tip of my nose was like a spring breeze, and it seemed to
make my heart flutter.
"Then shall I call you Archid from now on?"
"no."
"Yeah?"
When I asked her by name, I blinked in embarrassment because I didn't know that she
would say no.
Then Akid put his hand on my cheek and said kindly.
"Call me Aki."
"... ... ."
"I only gave permission to Roena, my nickname."
Me, only me!
I felt my heart tighten at Archid's natural fluttering. But I thought I would worry
again if I grabbed my heart, so I calmly controlled it.
I managed to open my mouth shyly with a reddened face.
"Aki."
"Yes, Roena."
When my nickname was called, Archid smiled brightly in response.
Oh, how can even a nickname be so cute? Why was it only now that I was allowed to
put it in my mouth? It was even vulgar.
I was not satisfied with just one time, so I called to him as if possessed.
"Aki."
Then, Akid burst into laughter. Soon, he made eye contact with the road and said
vigorously.
"Yes, your Aki is here."
"... ... ."
"It's harder than I thought to be called by nicknames. It feels good to be close."
Archid did not erase the smile on his lips as if he was shy.
As I looked at it, I felt as if my body was full of clouds.
It was an overwhelming feeling as if I could fly like this and go up to the sky.
You've come this far with Archid. When I thought of that, I laughed too.
"Then I will call you often. To be closer than you are now."
There is no end to people's greed, and these words were uttered out of a desire to
be closer than now. And the answer from Archid that followed was satisfactory.
"This is what I was hoping for."
#78.
"I'm really sorry!"
Catherine clasped her hands and looked into her eyes. He came to me astonished to
hear that I had collapsed.
Perhaps he thought that it was too much because he dragged me out by force. She
held out a bouquet of flowers in her hand and said over and over again.
"I was so indifferent. I'm so glad that I want to get to know you quickly... ... ."
"it's okay. And thank you for the flowers."
As I received the bouquet with a bashful smile, Catherine gave me a moved look.
"yes! I have woven it myself."
"Girl, you can choose the flowers in the garden as you like... ... ."
At the words of the maid who was by her side, Catherine made a gesture as if she
wanted to see her just once.
In the face of the maid who pretended not to win, I could feel Catherine being
cute.
Seeing that, I was a bit confused. It was because the villain I thought would be
bad was so innocent.
It was almost as if I had misunderstood the character. Catherine, albeit a bit
arrogant, was no different from children of her age.
There was no way I was trying to manipulate someone to make the situation my
favourite, but rather, it was so honest that I was embarrassed.
Besides, I was even more confused when I remembered the relationship between
Zeronis and Catherine.
'Catherine, there's a puddle of water.'
'Oh, yes.'
'In any case, I can't take my eyes off of it for a second.'
How does it feel to see Geronis chasing after the bubbly Catherine?
I hadn't heard of the villain scurrying around. However, since it was a sight I had
seen in person, I even thought that it was a little different when I was young.
Then Catherine said, tightening her body.
"As an apology, I'll give you a tour of the capital."
"Oh, no, I'm fine... ... ."
"no. I want to do it, let me do it, huh? I prepared hard."
Catherine opened a piece of paper and showed a determined expression on her face.
On the paper, a course was woven by hand to see the sights of various places in the
capital.
At first glance, it was the handwriting of a child. I asked with a bit of a
bewildered feeling.
"Are you sure you planned it yourself?"
"yes! I want to be of some help... ... . Of course, it's not that I want to go
right away, I just want you to go with me when you feel better."
Catherine seemed to hesitate, and then the voice gradually faded away. He seemed to
be worried that he might think that he was forced to do so.
It was the first time I had apologized like this, so I couldn't refuse.
I don't know much about Nana or Archid or the capital anyway, so I thought it would
be okay to ask her for a guide in Districts 1-6.
"Okay, then I'll ask you to tour the 1st to 6th districts. I decided to go to
District 7 alone with Aki."
"yes! Sure. Leave it to me! It's a course that even the Archduke can go along with,
so it's sure to be fun."
Catherine vigorously expressed her aspirations. It was kind of cute, so I burst
into laughter.
"Aki, are you okay?"
"If Roena wants it."
There was no harshness in asking for consent from Akid, who was by his side.
* * *
That evening. Elena and Damian returned from the Imperial Castle and immediately
visited my bedroom.
The Archduke squeezed my cheek and muttered a little while examining my complexion.
"I'll probably have to give him some medicine. You are so weak."
"It's open."
Put this over that. Don't make me look ugly in front of Archid!
As I struggled, Elena separated the Archduke and spoke softly.
"I should have bought it instead of just talking."
"Then did you buy it from the Grand Duchess?"
"Of course it is."
Elena responded curiously and blinked at Mei. Then she took out a glass bottle.
Inside, there was a pill that looked like it would burn the inside of the mouth if
chewed. May answered confidently.
"Recently, it is a pill that is reputed to be good for health in the capital. If
you eat it, you will feel energetic."
Elena said, 'Did you see it?' With a chin down, he opened the lid and took out a
pill and held it out.
"Come on, eat."
"... ... ."
"hurry."
I don't even know what it's made of, but I just eat it.
I stayed still with my mouth shut, Damian grinned and put his hand in his pocket.
"The Grand Duchess needs to work a little harder. You don't know how to handle a
child here."
"I beg your pardon?"
Elena opened her eyes in a triangle and asked a question, and the Archduke took out
a candy bag from his pocket.
"It is a strawberry flavored candy that has been popular with young children
recently. Do you blindly force yourself to take bitter medicine? What did you do
with no candy in your pocket?"
"?."
When Elena made an angry expression, Damian smiled proudly and offered a candy.
"Come on, baby. Eat here with candy."
Confused, I kept my mouth shut and asked Archid for help. I was looking at them in
the sense that they should try to stop them, please.
But have I misunderstood my intentions? Archid took the pill from Elena and the
candy from Damian and said.
"Yes, I will feed you."
"Ahh... ... ."
"Oh, do it."
Akid smiled brightly and held out a wreath. It was force majeure that I opened my
mouth to that smile without realizing it.
How can you not listen to a request with that face?
As expected, it was a very bitter drug, so I frowned and Akid put the candy in my
mouth. It seemed to buy a little bit of sweets.
"Well done."
Unlike Akid, who showed a bright color when I meekly opened my mouth, Elena and
Damian wrinkled their faces.
I ate the pill like I was possessed, and I left the scene where joys and sorrows
crossed as I eagerly rolled the candy with my tongue to get rid of the bitter
taste.
After a while, Elena spoke to herself with an empty face.
"I worked hard, but you take the ball."
After that, Damian put the candy bag back into his pocket with a confused
expression.
"Now that I think about it, I must eat this candy."
When I looked at Damian with an absurd gaze, he snorted and turned his head away.
Looking back at Elena, her mouth was firmly closed in a straight line.
It seemed that the future life of the Grand Duke would not be smooth if he did not
release him somehow. With nothing left, I put my hands together and started
flattering.
"Mother, I feel like my energy is springing up already."
As he spoke vigorously, showing hurray, the corners of Elena's lips trembled.
Before long, the corners of his lips that betrayed his master's will rose sharply.
Once I became one.
I then reached out to Damian and said,
"Thanks to the candy my father gave me, my mouth is sweet. Can't you give me one
more?"
"The deal for me to eat."
"It's because it's so delicious. Yeah?"
As soon as I blinked, the Archduke said, "Huh, true," and wanted to sweep his
bangs, then pulled it out of his pocket and put the whole bag in my hand.
"If you want to eat like that."
"Wow! thank you!"
As I held the bag in my arms and laughed bashfully, Damian added, "I'll buy it in
lemon flavor tomorrow."
The remaining one also succeeded in Abu success!
I don't know how she grew up to be a daughter-in-law who coaxed her parents-in-law,
but it was much better than being hated.
Of course, the situation where the three of them had a strange rivalry is strange,
but somehow they don't fight.
The Grand Duke opened his mouth when he was alone celebrating the positive change.
"Oh, come to think of it, I met the Marquis of April at this meeting."
"Father?"
Coming up here was somewhat of an expectation.
Regular meetings are for all nobles, so I wondered if the Marquis of April would
also come.
By the way, the twins are attending the academy, so they are in the capital, so
even if they don't know the marquis, they are prepared to run into twins.
The archduke nodded lightly at my question.
"At this time, Young-ji said he was busy, so he sent an agent, but he probably came
directly after hearing the news that you were coming. As soon as he saw me, he was
so sweet, asking if my daughter was doing well."
"I must have sent you a letter."
Since then, I haven't contacted him once, so from the marquise's point of view, it
seemed like he had a child. But I had nothing to say.
"yes. Anyway, the Marquis asked me to deliver a letter to you as well."
The Archduke took the letter out of his arms and held it out. As soon as I received
the letter, he continued.
"And if it's okay with you, you and Archid both said that they wanted to invite you
to the villa."
"Aki with me?"
"Yeah, you and Aki... ... Wait, Aki?"
Damian and Elena's eyes widened as I called their nicknames without hesitation.
There was a hint of nuance on his face as if he had already become that close.
After a while, Damian said to Archid.
"Aki, are you going too?"
Then, Archid crumpled his face and refused.
"Don't call me Aki. Only Roena allowed it."
"Then I want to sing more."
"... ... Don't do it."
"hate."
It was clear that something bad had happened at the Grand Duke's meeting. If it
wasn't for that, I couldn't be so childish.
I was just about to wrap up Akid, but Elena stood up.
"Don't make fun of me. Where did you age?"
However, it seemed that it rather offended Damian's heart, so he smiled bitterly
and called her affectionately.
"Ella."
"... ... Can I understand it to mean that I don't want to live anymore?"
Elena couldn't stand it and muttered fiercely as the maid grabs the maiden while
she was slicing the apples.
Goosebumps welled up on his back as he swung it right away.
The congratulations earlier are cancelled. After all, it seemed that this family
still had a long way to go to become friends.
#79.
A few days later, after getting enough rest, Catherine's guide began.
As the capital is divided into 13 districts, it is difficult to see all the
districts 1 to 6 in one day, so we decided to visit it over three days.
After all, districts 1 and 2 were residential areas, so it was a full-fledged
tourism from the 3rd district.
And since this was my third outing, I was already in the 6th district.
I became quite close with Catherine for three days, but again, I couldn't find a
villain-like figure in the original.
I thought it might be before she turned black, so I loosened the boundaries.
Whether Catherine was a villain in the original story or not, it was because the
woman I met was not dangerous.
"Roena, this way."
Catherine led my hand to some fountain.
After that, Archid and the albino followed. Everyone was already accustomed to line
up like this.
Catherine stretched out her hand towards the fountain and explained sarcastically.
"This is the fountain called "The Beginning of Relationships", carved with the dark
dragon Zaparcia and the four disciples. Located in the center of District 6, it is
famous as a tourist attraction."
"Wow, that's huge."
I let out a sigh as I looked at the fountain called "The Beginning of
Relationships".
The four disciples were kneeling in the center of Zaparcia with their huge wings
spread out.
They each carried objects that symbolized the earth, darkness, fire, and light.
Heint was holding gold, Essel was holding a phoenix, and Lewis was holding an
object in the shape of a star.
On the other hand, Hadelus was holding something a little unusual. I asked,
pointing to the book that the first Hadelus was holding.
"Why is that person holding a book?"
"Ah, that's Hadelus... ... ."
Before Catherine could even explain, Archid answered.
"It is a vision. Hadelus has been in charge of records since ancient times."
"A vision?"
"Yes. Hadelus keeps the records until Zafarsia left the continent."
? I've heard of it! Hadelus' Vision! Jafarsia made a contract with Hadelus to keep
records.
- I heard that it was a very large book. wonder! It must be full of interesting
stories.
They were excited and chattered that something the spirits knew had come out. If it
is a record that has been passed down since ancient times, it would be quite
extensive.
Now I see that the seal of Hadelus is engraved on the outside of the book. A
pattern in which laurel leaves take the shape of two wings and wrap a snowflake.
I whispered in a whisper, wondering if Hadelus' vision had any records of black
magic.
"Do you know where Archid-sama is kept?"
I've been to Hadelus Castle, but I've never seen a place where the records are
kept. If it was a huge book, I wouldn't have missed it even more.
Akid shook his head to answer my question.
"I don't know. The only thing is that it cannot be opened without the owner."
"Can't you open it?"
"Yes. Perhaps it is something that can be read through dark attribute magic.
Because I got the role of a watchman through a contract with the Dark Dragon."
a watchman
I heard that the original record has great power. Isn't it said that looking back
on the past can tell the future?
If you look at what Zaparcia told you to keep the records, it must have been
something great. The more I knew, the more curious I became.
"Then I don't know what the book looks like except for those who have seen it."
"It's like that."
It was a book I wanted to find and open.
If it was the records of Zaparcia's playing days, there might be a clue about black
magic, but how can we not see it?
When I showed a sign of disappointment, Archid added:
"Your father probably read it. I heard that if you hold a succession ceremony, you
will naturally learn how to read books."
"ah."
"You may have looked at the contents of the vision after the succession."
yes. If I couldn't read it myself, I could ask the Archduke to check if there were
any records of black magic.
I vowed to ask the Archduke about the vision when the opportunity arises.
Of course, I thought it would take a while to look at the vast amount, but Father
will take care of that.
As I was organizing my thoughts, Catherine suggested that we move on to our next
destination.
I followed one after another, but Archid stood tall and stopped. His face was white
as if he had seen a ghost.
"Jade?"
He wondered if he was muttering something, and then he suddenly turned in the
opposite direction and began to cut through the crowd.
"Aki?"
It was the regular meeting season, so it was difficult to follow Archid in the
crowd.
"Aki!"
I followed Archid without even calling Catherine to stop her.
"Aki! let's go together!"
No matter how much I shouted, Akid looked ahead and walked. He moved in a hurry, as
if chasing after someone in a hurry.
It was around the time when I barely broke through the crowd and passed into the
next alley.
Archid, who had turned white, was pacing around at the fork in the road. Exactly, I
was hesitating.
"Aki, why are you doing this, what's going on?"
Archid muttered as he held out his hand as he looked somehow dangerous.
"I saw Jade."
"If it's Jade... ... ."
Wasn't it the name of a friend who went missing while going on an errand for the
priest instead of Archid?
It was only after hearing the name that he could understand why Akid was confused
and ran away. I asked, holding his hand.
"Are you sure?"
"I do not know. But the scar on his face is obviously Jade."
Archid's body trembled. He seemed surprised to see someone who looked like a friend
he thought was dead.
He seemed to be suspicious of whether he had seen it wrong himself because he had
just glanced at it. I quietly looked at the fork in the road.
One was the road leading to District 5 and the other to District 7. The neutral
zone, District 7, was also connected to District 13.
If Archid had recognized it correctly, he would have headed to District 13.
If he just returned from here, Archid might regret it forever.
He felt guilty for having already killed his friend. I couldn't add to the sense of
shame that I pretended not to know even after meeting my friends.
I said clasping his hands, hoping to help him break free from the past.
"Would you like to go check it out yourself?"
"no. District 13 is dangerous. You can't take Roena there."
"Then are you going to leave me alone?"
"that... ... ."
It was clear that he was hesitating whether to go alone or not. I sighed heavily
and said.
"I can't send Aki alone either. If you're going, I'll go with you. We have an
albino, and we have an escort driver following us, so don't worry about safety."
"Even though... ... ."
"You can't go back like this anyway. It might be the real Jade."
As I suggested it over and over again, I wondered if Archid was biting her lower
lip, and then nodded.
"thank you."
"What is between us?"
"Will you come with me?"
"Absolutely. It was also a place I wanted to visit anyway. This is where Aki used
to live."
As I responded coldly, Archid smiled faintly. He looked less nervous than before.
"Then I should call Catherine. You must have been surprised that it suddenly
disappeared."
I took a whistle-like flute from my arms and blew it. Then, with a click, Kina flew
from afar.
As she opened her arms, Kina gently settled into her arms. Contrary to the fear
that Kina would hit her torso, it was a stable landing.
When Shuri had seen it, I would have been stunned by the sight, and I muttered with
my eyes wide open.
"My height, now that I see you, are you landing well?"
click.
The owner doesn't hit!
Kina wiggled her beak and made a joke. It was worthwhile to win the snowball fight
in the beginning. That's how well you follow.
Come to think of it, Kina never hit me. I put Shurina Vivian, who was mainly by my
side.
After all, do you really recognize the owner?
My eyes lit up at Kina's ingenuity.
"Somehow, I don't know who gave it to me, but be smart."
When Shuri uttered something that would scare her if she had heard it, Kina
straightened her chest and made a smirk-like gesture.
Even Archid, who was next to me, heard my words and blushed at the same time.
I gently wiped Kina's chin, then wrote a note and tied it to her leg.
"Catherine will be looking for us. I wrote that you should go back to the castle
first because something happened, so you have to convey it well."
click.
To say the least is bullshit!
Kina flapped her wings as if to trust only me. I paused for a moment as I looked at
it with delight. It was due to the fact that Kina's majesty was quite bitter.
Catherine shouldn't be surprised by her size.
I warned Catherine with a stinging apprehension, hoping that I might cast a head-
butt on Catherine.
"Don't run at people. Land on a soft place. got it?"
Kina didn't like nagging, so she got out of my arms and flew away. After looking at
it for a moment, I said to Archid.
"I wish I could go to District 7 and buy a hooded robe and wear it. It's easy to
become a target if you go like this."
District 13 was the place where the poor mostly stayed among commoners.
If you wear high-quality fabric clothes, you will stand out, so it would be better
to cover the whole body with a thick robe.
Archid nodded in agreement.
"Yes. Of course."
Then he grabbed my hand and turned to the fork in the 7th district.
#80.
When I entered District 13, it felt like the air had changed. The behavior of the
people passing by was not good.
There were children begging everywhere, and women with sullen faces were stalling.
Because of the thick robe and the deep hood that went up to the head, there were
not many people who looked at me and Akid.
They just glanced at him, wondering if he was a foreigner.
Archid held my hand and walked without hesitation, whether he was good at geography
here.
"Where are you going?"
"I was thinking of going to the place I used to live. He might have come back."
Archid calmly replied with a less nervous look than before. He seemed to be
grateful for coming with me, but at the same time he felt a sense of
responsibility.
It was a moment while I was walking down the alley thinking that it would be good
to meet that person called Jade.
Someone quickly tapped my shoulder and went away. Although he deliberately avoided
sideways, he followed and bumped into him.
As he looked at him in a bewildered way, Archid twisted the wrist of the child who
was about to run away.
"??"
changgrang.
The child let go of what he held in his hand and made a painful noise. Having
confirmed its identity, I had no choice but to rummage through my inner pocket.
"That's my money bag."
"Be careful. Pickpocketing is common here."
Akid picked up the money bag and handed it to him, glaring at the child fiercely.
The child trembled at Akid's majesty and cried out to let him go.
Then Akid released the child and took a loaf of bread from his bosom and held it
out. It was the bread I bought before coming here.
I wondered what was going on when I suddenly bought bread, but it must have been an
inducement book for street children.
"eat."
As Akid shook the bread in his hand, the child took the bread and began to eat it
haphazardly.
Archid wanted to wait for the child to finish eating, and then opened his mouth.
"Have you ever seen a boy with a scar on his cheek around here?"
"I don't know."
"It looks like Sherry's colleague."
"Do you know who?"
As soon as the child heard the familiar name, his eyes widened.
It's a familiar name to me, so while tilting her head, Archid finished talking to
the child.
"They just said that this kid guided Sherry. Maybe we should go and ask about
Jade."
"Ah yes."
It felt a bit awkward, but I tried to ignore it. It was because he couldn't light a
candle in front of Akid, who was excited to see a friend.
'It's a strangely familiar but unpleasant name.'
We followed the child quietly and led us to a cave.
"Wait here."
The child, who was more polite than before, went back into the cave. After a while.
"Archid? Are you really Archid?"
Inside the cave, a girl rushed up to me. Brown hair and brown eyes. His dark face
was full of freckles.
As soon as I saw him, I could see why he kept getting offended by the name. Because
she was one of the characters in the original.
In particular, he was the leader of the group that was terribly tormenting Archid
in the original work. They had an accident and always stuck to Akid like leeches.
Those who did not hesitate to spit out the honeydew when asked, but if they did not
listen, they would turn around and stab Akid.
In particular, Akid was weak against the group, but was it because he was a friend
who wandered the streets together when they were young?
I recalled the original with a complicated mind. It was a scene where Sherry's
group was again making unreasonable demands and tormenting Akid.
{"Help me. You can do it all."
"How long are you going to live like this?"
"Are you accusing me now? You who left us?"
At Sherry's words, a hatch was drawn on Akid's face. Her eyes filled with severe
disgust stimulated Archid's secret guilt.
In the end, when I met those eyes, I couldn't refuse. As she said, he is a cowardly
traitor who has abandoned his friends and is sympathetic.
Akid shrugged while washing her face.
"Just this one time. I can't watch you anymore."
"It's something that a great noble like you can easily solve. We have to help each
other and live."
Sherry laughed as if she had ever revealed her hatred. Archid's head was dizzy at
that pretentious appearance.
I couldn't understand the duality of my being deceived even though I knew they were
trying to use me to eat.
Even in this way, I felt disgusted with myself for trying to relieve my guilt.
"I'm not the one who messes with you."
Archid struggled to capture his expression and shot a cold shot, but Sherry
snorted.
"Ahaha! After becoming a handsome nobleman, I forget the old days and just look for
a way to live, right? Well, I've known him since he drove his friend to death."
"Sherry, didn't I tell you not to talk about her?"
"Why? stabbed?"
"... ... ."
"You should be stabbed. I died because of you. Is that all? We went through all
sorts of hardships while you forgot us and lived comfortably."
At Sherry's words, Akid smiled slyly. But he didn't deny it. It was because she
thought that what she said was not a lie at all.
The knife wielded by a person determined to hurt was sharp and painful, but the
pain had already dulled.
There was no pain left to hurt even more in a rotten heart.
"This is the only time we are going back to the old days. As you said, I am a
nobleman, and I have the power to wipe out all of you at any time."
"You coward! Lucky to be born as an illegitimate child of an aristocratic family,
are you going to give up on your friendship while being kind?"
"yes. Just know that I am keeping you alive because of that good friendship, and
that I am turning a blind eye to your atrocities."
"... ... ."
"Don't come to me anymore. Stop even thinking about doing business with him."
At Akid's last warning, Sherry rolled her eyes and clenched her fists. Still, he
couldn't fight because he knew his strength and power.
Archid turned his back on this deformed relationship, disillusioned. If he wanted
to kill him, he could have killed him right away, but he couldn't beat Sherry's
horde.
"dissembler."
Archid moved on, regardless of Sherry's criticism. While agreeing to that statement
inwardly.}
It was the part I hated the most. A person who tries to control others according to
their own will by blaming others as if eating rice.
Sherry in front of him was just like that. He was like a mosquito that sucked the
blood of Akid and parasitized.
Why did I just remember this now? If I had remembered it sooner, I wouldn't have
let Archid and that person meet.
It was a time when I was about to cry over my poor memory.
"Sherry, long time no see."
Archid recognized her at a glance and bowed lowly. Then Sherry covered her mouth
and cried.
"You are alive!"
Then, aren't they running as if to be hugged by Archid? I got annoyed and stood in
front of Archid.
Then Sherry stopped tall and asked bluntly.
"Who is this ugly man?"
Who are you bad at seeing?
When I opened my eyes, the albino in my arms growled at the same time. He was quick
to notice my hostility.
As the spirits were about to rush to Sherry, Akid frowned and said,
"Don't be rude. She is my wife."
Sherry screamed with a look of dismay at the word "wife".
"lie! Who gets married at that age!"
"Yeah... ... ."
It was when Archid just opened his mouth to explain his identity. I put my hand on
his shoulder as if striking a player and struck him gracefully.
"Aki, who is that naughty guy?"
First of all, I started with revenge for the boy who called me ugly earlier.
"What, kinky, kinky?"
Sherry's face turned red at the word "twitch". I whispered yes or no.
"I am very jealous. Don't even make eye contact with other women. I feel bad."
In particular, I hope you don't get along even more with that kid.
At my direct words, Akid opened her eyes and looked at me.
As if I never knew that the word jealousy would come out of my mouth.
It was satisfying to see through the hood that the earlobes turned red afterward.
As I laughed bashfully, Sherry exclaimed with a stern look on her face.
"you! Have we been driven by our limbs and flirting with such ugliness? You
traitor!"
She groaned and took off Archid's hood.
"under! Now that I see, the clothes you're wearing inside are pretty classy. You're
the only one who's begging and left us begging? this bastard! I'd rather have
died!"
Again, Hillnan's arrow returned to Archid. Archid looked at Sherry without saying a
word. Just like in the original story, I was angry that I was just being cursed
like a fool.
After all, it looks like the spout of Hell, which has been closed, must be
resurrected.
I loosened my neck and wrists, ready to fight.
I can't stand the kite touching my bastard again.
I was just about to get Sherry off Akid.
"If I touch it, water... ... ."
"It's not ugly. I warned you not to be reckless, Sherry."
Archid distanced himself from Sherry and spoke coldly. In response to the
unexpected rebuttal, I forgot to shoot him and looked at Akid.
I thought I wouldn't be able to deal with her properly as in the novel.
Rather, it was surprising that she was running towards Sherry. Sherry groaned and
stomped on Archid's defense.
"Are you on the side of that nerdy now? That's why black-haired beasts aren't
harvested. I saw that he seduced even a noble young girl with a flat face... ...
Oops!"
I covered her mouth with the bread I had in my arms. Only dirty words came out of
her mouth.
Barely holding on to the cord of reason, I muttered coldly so that only Sherry
could hear it.
"Poop comes out of your mouth, so stop barking and eat this."
#81.
Meanwhile, Catherine, who lost Loena and Archid, wandered the streets crying.
Excitedly alone, I went ahead and turned around, and the two of them were gone.
Having already lost two people who did not know the way to the capital, Catherine
was burned to the ground.
"What should I do, my father will scold me again."
It was the Duke of Essel who threatened to take good care of the guests. If I can't
find it like this, I'm sure I'll hear nagging again.
It was then. A red bird ran towards Catherine with a strange bird call.
It was a messenger bird that had been introduced to Roena once before. The red hair
was so strange that it stuck in my brain.
"Is your name Kina?"
Catherine reached out and Keena rushed towards her.
"Uh-huh."
Catherine leaned back and let out a shallow sigh. I felt like I was going to get a
head-butt on my body if I did this.
At the moment of contemplation at Kina's terrifying momentum, someone blocked
Catherine's front. It was a boy with platinum blonde hair and a boy with apricot
hair.
"Zero? Brother?"
While Catherine recognized them and blinked, Geronis covered Catherine and Edward
took the key.
mow.
Keena put on a terrifying expression on Edward, who didn't budge even after being
hit with a headbutt. Edward grinned and said.
"What kind of messenger bird can't even land? He is very cute because he resembles
the owner."
click.
Kina flapped her wings wildly as if she was going to turn it off, but Edward split
them in pieces, saying that it was okay to be hit. Then Geronis asked Catherine.
"Catherine, are you hurt?"
"Yeah, no."
As Catherine giggled, Zeronis let out a sigh of relief. Then he glanced at the two
red-haired boys behind them.
He had the same blue eyes as Roena. Catherine smiled broadly at the appearance that
could tell that it was a family at a glance.
"They are Roena's older brothers."
"Do you know our youngest child?"
Elijah, who had a rather grim expression on his face, asked bluntly. Then he patted
Edward on the shoulder and became angry.
"What, our youngest is here."
"I heard that you are going touring with your younger brother... ... ."
Edward tilted his head, and Catherine said in agitation.
"Oh right. Roena! Brother, I think the Grand Prince and his wife have lost their
way. We were together before... ... !"
"Moore?!"
Edward was startled and knocked Kina down.
Kina, who was flapping her wings, snorted and walked to Catherine and spread her
legs.
But no one was interested in Kina. Elijah squeaked when he heard that Roena had
lost her way.
"Maknae!"
Then, without a bird to catch, he started running to somewhere in haste. Geronis
let out a ridiculous laugh and tapped Kyle.
"Does he know where he is going?"
However, Kyle took out a short-distance communication seat from his inner pocket
without answering. Afterwards, a muffled muffled voice rang out.
"Emergencies. Right now, I search the entire capital city to find the youngest."
"... ... ."
"There will be a girl with reddish red hair like a rose, eyes like a deer, a girl
with dazzling eyes just by looking at them, and a boy with dark hair and blue-gray
eyes."
As Kyle continued to explain, Geronis stiffened her face and froze backwards. I
don't know why the explanation sucks.
After a while, Kyle, who finished the communication, left without saying goodbye.
In the end, only Geronis, Edward, and Catherine remained.
As Catherine groaned and wailed, Kinah, impatient, squeaked and slapped Edward's
leg.
Whoops! (don't ignore it, human!)
"what?"
However, the pain was due to Edward's legs, which were as hard as stone.
As Kina began to roll, Catherine remembered that Kina was Loena's messenger bird.
"Oh right!"
Now that I see, there is a note on Kina's leg. It must have been Roena's messenger.
Catherine squatted down and untied the note tied to Kina's leg. He also didn't
forget to persuade Kina who was struggling.
[I have an urgent business, so I'll go first. Enter the castle first.]
"oh."
The content of the letter was concise. Catherine looked at Geronis and Edward
alternately with a look of what to do.
It was because he left Busan and misunderstood April's twins. Zeronis checked the
contents of the letter and touched her forehead.
It was after Elijah and Kyle had already disappeared in a fuss.
Hearing that, it seemed that he was planning to mobilize even elite knights to
search the capital.
I've heard that the two love their little sister so much, but it must be this much.
From this point on, I had no idea that rumors would spread throughout the capital.
"I can't. We need to find the twins before they go crazy."
"how?"
Edward asked a question, and Geronis gestured to Kina, who was still being patted
by Catherine.
"He knows where his master is."
* * *
"Collock! Cologne!"
Sherry kept coughing as if bread was stuck in her throat. Like it or not, I watched
it silently with my arms crossed.
The child who acted as a guide was startled and raised a vigilant eye. In an
instant, the children of the street came out and surrounded Akid, ready to attack.
I said wildly as Sherry delighted in wiping out the tears and runny nose.
"Don't criticize Aki without knowing anything."
"Collock! If you look at it, it's big, you can see it, but you don't know what!
While living like that, he doesn't even come to us! betrayer!"
Sherry stared at Archid with bloodshot eyes. Archid stood there without saying
anything.
It was the same reaction as in the original <Please Embrace Me>.
I took Archid's hand and fought back against Sherry.
"Don't you think there must have been a reason why I couldn't contact you?"
"Foot, what? Is a kid with circumstances being that kind? Are we still living in
District 13?"
He seemed to think that Archid lived in Districts 1-6.
If it were, it would have been Archid who would have come to District 13 right
away, but Sherry didn't seem to care about that.
"He eats his stomach alone and has no loyalty!"
"Does a man who knows his loyalty so well use his guilt to exploit his friends?"
"What?"
"You and Archid are both children, whoever is responsible, Maraya. Don't you know
that life is basically survival?"
Sherry licked her lips as if it was ridiculous at my command. Then, with a
ferocious expression, he shot at him.
"What do you mean by a girl who doesn't know anything! Oh man, you don't even know
he killed a man, but he... ... !"
"Who kills people? If you're going to be talking about something like Jade or
something, then fuck it."
I cut off the waist of the horse at first, and I shuddered coldly. The albino
reacted to my emotions and pounded its front paw on the ground, causing the ground
to vibrate.
When the aftershock suddenly turned, the children fell to the floor in confusion.
Sherry was also startled by the sudden vibration.
"This, this, what."
Sherry's lips, which had been shooting with excitement until before, trembled
relentlessly. Anyone could see that it was an artificial force, so the fear seemed
to come even more.
When the albino hit his front paw once more, a column of earth rose up around the
sherry, creating a cage.
All of a sudden, a golden nuclear stone appeared on the albino's forehead.
'Good job, albino.'
I gently stroked the albino's nucleus, then slowly approached her and said,
"Whether he's dead or not, I don't care. Don't trouble Archid with useless words.
It was an accident that day, and Archid was hard enough."
"Jade died because of him. You can do that!"
"under! Who dies? Did you see them running around and chase after them?"
He was angry and his voice was too sharp. Sherry's eyes gleamed hazy as I ruffled
my hair wildly and shot it.
"Sa, are you alive?"
"yes. So think again about who you are going to be angry with."
He said he didn't know Jade's life or death yet, but he didn't want to let him
curse Archid any more.
The fundamental reason they hate Archid was Jade's death.
'And there's no way Archid saw anyone wrong.'
Even if I saw it wrong, it didn't matter. Just stopping Sherry from blaming Archid
was a huge boon.
"Black, huh. Jade."
Sherry sat down and burst into tears. He seemed to be a bit surprised to hear that
Archid, who he thought was dead, and Jade were still alive.
But I didn't want to comfort her. I was just looking down coldly.
Even in the original, there was no mercy for the man who used his guilt to hurt
Akid countless times.
Besides, as I witnessed the evil with my own two eyes, as a fanatic, there was no
reason not to turn around.
I was just about to reach her and shoot her.
"It is now."
Archid grabbed my shoulder. At the slight pressure, I meekly backed away.
Just as I was worried that he might be mad at me, Archid gave me a faint smile.
It looked dangerous, so I grabbed his hand and he grabbed it.
For a moment, Archid's gaze fell on Sherry. The eyes were colder than I expected,
so I was a little surprised.
He neither comforted Sherry nor spoke to him. Just looking at others with
indifferent eyes.
"Archid."
When I called him, he said with a small smile as if he had ever done that.
"I'll be back before it's too late."
I knew it as soon as I saw his expression. That he had let go of the bond of ties
that Archid had been holding on to. that I was a little bit upset.
"Yeah. song."
I followed Akid while trying to capture his expression. While completely ignoring
Sherry's cries from behind.
#82.
When Archid was lonely at the Grand Duke Castle of the North, he would think of his
childhood friends.
At that time, although it was cold and hungry, it was because I had someone to
depend on, so my heart was not cold.
But after opening up to Loena, Archid was no longer immersed in the old thoughts.
My heart was no longer cold, so I naturally forgot.
Then when I returned to the capital, I remembered the old days of the road.
I also felt guilty about how my friends were doing while I was eating and enjoying
myself.
Then, when I ran into someone who looked like Jade, my heart sank.
Maybe that kind of feeling was also reflected on my face, before I met Sherry,
Roena spoke to me.
'When I meet my father at the villa in April, I will ask him to arrange a place for
Aki's friends to live and work.'
It was an offer with a visit to April's villa soon in mind.
How can she be so attentive even when there is no particular reason for her to take
care of them?
Compared to the fact that I never talked about my friends for fear of being scolded
by my father, I was bold and courageous.
Akid, who was encouraged by Roena, met Sherry and tried to explain what was going
on. I did.
"While living like that, he doesn't even come to us! betrayer!"
At Sherry's accusation, Archid couldn't say anything. It was because they
criticized me for being the same as in the nightmare I had always had.
There was no room to contact. As soon as it was revealed that he was the Archduke's
illegitimate son, he left for the North without even having time to say goodbye.
At that time, it was a situation in which it was sold and returned in a terrifying
urgency.
'It's also my fault.'
It was a time when Archid was about to sink deep into the darkness as if falling
into a bog. Suddenly, a feeling of warmth spread through his fingertips. It was
Roena's hand.
There was something warmer than the warmth of his hands in the eyes they met. It
was as if he was telling me not to blame myself, and it wasn't your fault.
Archid bit his lower lip as he felt a rush of emotions creeping up inside him.
Meanwhile, Roena was driving Sherry relentlessly.
As she did to me in the old days, Roena was like a knight, shooting Sherry without
even having time to breathe. He doesn't hesitate to point the sword to protect me.
It was strange. When I confirmed with my own eyes that someone would take my side
without any conditions, my sadness diminished as if it was a lie.
Afterwards, I started to see Sherry being a bit harsh on Roena.
I thought of him as a friend and did him a favor, but only returned hostility.
It was only now that Archid was able to discern that it wasn't a normal
relationship.
And Sherry also seemed unaware of Jade's whereabouts.
'It must have been Jade.'
Even thinking about it again, the scar was clearly Jade. Wasn't it hurt to fight a
bear with me?
"It is now."
Archid exclaimed at Roena, who was raging and angry. Now it doesn't matter If Jade
is alive, we will meet someday.
He didn't want Roena to mix with Sherry any more than that. It was because I didn't
want to hear any thorn-like words that came out of Sherry's mouth.
It was when Sherry and his party left behind and just left District 13 and arrived
at the neutral district, District 7.
"Aki, are you okay?"
Roena stopped walking and took her hand. Archid, who had been walking forward the
whole time, looked at Roena.
Until then, I couldn't open my wrinkled face, so I looked forward the whole time,
and that seemed to have bought me more worry. Akid said softly while capturing his
expression.
"Isn't there any reason not to be okay?"
"lie. It hurts a lot right now."
Roena cried as if I had been cursed. It wasn't that Sherry's words didn't hurt, but
with Roena, it wasn't as painful as I thought.
I just realized the reality. So she's fine, but again, Roena's eyes widened.
"Don't cry."
"sorry. Treat Aki's friends in a disrespectful way."
"Was it a friend?"
Roena blinked at Archid's self-help question. At this, jade beads dripped down his
cheeks.
It was a docile reaction for a person who had pushed Sherry hard earlier.
And knowing that it was only for me, a certain sense of satisfaction became a drum
and rang in my chest.
"If not a good friend, it must have been a friend. He helped Archid not let go of
his life at that time."
"It may have been."
Anyway, it's true that I worked harder to protect Sherry instead of Jade.
As Archid stole the corners of her eyes with her sleeve, Roena looked up sadly and
said.
"As expected, I told my father well... ... ."
Even in the midst of this, you're thinking of taking care of my friend.
With her eyes reddened, Loena's words seemed to provoke something that Archid
couldn't bear.
It was so cute that Archid hugged Roena in her arms.
Even though they hugged him impulsively, Roena did not refuse. Rather surprised, he
suddenly hiccuped.
"Hiccup."
"I'm sorry if I startled you."
At Akid's apology, Roena shook her head from her arms. I thought it meant it was
okay, so I whispered while holding her in my arms.
"Can I stay like this for a little while?"
These were the words I said because I wanted to stay in my arms for a longer time
as an excuse for comfort. Then Roena replied shyly.
"You can stay for a long time."
Laughter flowed out in response to the blunt answer. After a while, Roena quietly
hugged her as if she had hiccuped.
She was just about to hug Archid's back.
"Stop moving. Get away from us Roena right now."
Armed knights began to surround the two with a muffled voice from somewhere.
* * *
At a time when the atmosphere with Archid was good, an unexpected guest interrupted
me out of nowhere.
When I looked up in surprise, I saw two boys with blue eyes and red-haired eyes
glaring at Akid with their beaked eyes.
Judging by their appearance, they seemed to be April twins. A boy with fluttering
hair and wearing glasses looked at me and smiled.
"It's been a while, Roena."
It was the boy who ordered Archid to fall down with a sullen voice earlier. From
the outside, it looked like Kyle April.
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"
Then, the curly-haired boy next to him screamed and ran to me, but Kyle grabbed me
by the neck.
"Let go of this!"
"You didn't tell the youngest to come."
"but... ... !"
The sight of him reaching out his arms to me while struggling was heartbreaking. It
looked like Elijah April.
'Why are they here? Besides, why do knights wear so many?'
At first glance, there were more than ten people. There were too many people for an
escort driver, so I was startled.
Is it okay to carry so many privates in the capital? Of course, it must have been a
licensed article, but it stood out too much.
I could already see the people passing by. Embarrassed, he buried his face in
Akid's arms.
Then Elijah and Kyle let out a shallow exclamation, but they lightly ignored it. I
turned my head slightly and glanced at them.
"saw? Our youngest was hugged by him! Even if I asked you to hug me, the little
baby girl that didn't even listen to me!"
"yes. saw. So, don't be afraid to say it with your mouth. Because I'm annoyed."
Kyle murmured coolly while fiddling with the sword on his waist. It was like a
murder warning, and I screamed inwardly.
'You idiots! Are you dissatisfied with me hugging my husband?'
After killing Sherry, I'm going to run into the April twins.
Sheriya was a coward who only bought her mouth, so it was easy to deal with, but
they were different.
The people who bully Mabel are bastards who are helpless enough to immediately
eradicate them.
Looking back on the letters I had received in the past and my work at Alang, I was
even more convinced. That they exude the energy of a devotee like me.
A true devotee full of tenacity and tenacity, no less than a sasaeng fan!
'If it stays like this, Archid is in danger.'
It was when I was about to step out to protect Archid. Archid released me from his
arms and said hello to Kyle and Elijah.
"Long time no see. how are you?"
"no. Did I not have a good time because of you?"
As Kyle smirked, Elijah answered.
"You bastard, what a hug on the street in broad daylight!"
The appearance of rolling to the feet seemed more angry than envy.
Despite the twisted attitude of the two, Archid did not lose his smile. Rather, it
was me who lost the smile.
"Don't call me this child, that child."
"!!"
At that moment, Kyle had a speechless expression on his face, as if he had heard
something he couldn't hear. It was like reliving the horrors of the past.
"No, no, little one."
Then Elijah stammered while weeping. It was completely different from what he had
done to Akid as he hesitated and couldn't come close to me.
'what? Why all of a sudden?'
It was at that moment when I was tilting my head, wondering if I could have said
something.
Suddenly, the knights of the April family who were next to him fell on their knees
and shouted.
"Loena-sama! Please give me your respect!"
#83.
The knights' wails echoed everywhere. The attention of those around them was more
and more focused on seeing them prostrate on their faces as a group.
At the sound of people chirping, I hesitated and backed away.
Apparently, this family is trying to make me die in disgrace.
"Why, why are you doing this!"
At my sharp cry, the knights wept and said, "Please have mercy... ... " and said
strange things.
What the hell did I do to make such a fuss?
Just as someone said they had to explain, Elijah rubbed his hands together and
said.
"Sorry, little one! Please don't be shy!"
It's not that the bullshit is the problem, it's because of you guys that I think
I'm going to be put to shame in this place!
I stared at him and didn't say anything, and Kyle took a step closer to me and
exclaimed.
"yes. Elijah This guy made a mistake. This is your husband's child. I'll hang it on
a tree, so relieve your anger."
No, there's no need to hang someone up for something like that.
At first glance, behind Kyle's bright smile, there seemed to be a gloom. It's like
throwing a bait and waiting for your opponent to bite.
First of all, I opened my mouth to stop these reckless travelogues.
"I want you to know."
"Roena, are you mad? Why do you keep saying respect?"
Kyle said while crying. There seemed to be no sign of ever going back.
So I quickly shook my head. Come to think of it, the knights had also been begging
for their respectful words.
Perhaps Roena used respectful words when she was angry. That's why the twins are
restless when I keep saying respectful things.
Now that I understand the story, I laugh out loud, Akid said, holding my hand.
"Bite the knights. Aren't Roena scared?"
When I was told I was terrified, Elijah said, "Withdraw! Withdraw!" and trembled
the waterline.
The knights who were lying down in an instant disappeared without a trace.
People who knew there was an interesting spectacle and expected them smiled and did
their jobs again.
Anyway, as the stinging gazes disappeared, I let out a sigh of relief. It wasn't
that he was trembling with fear, but Archid seemed to have misunderstood.
"What's going on here?"
Kyle said with a bright color at my question.
"I heard from Young-ae Esher that you were gone, so I went looking for it."
"yes? Did you mess with Kina? I had something to do, so I thought I'd go first."
"Kina?"
"My messenger bird. It's a red-haired bird of prey... ... ."
"Oh, come to think of it, Edward is a strange little bastard... ... It was as if he
was holding a cute-looking bird."
Elijah called Kina a 'bastard', then glanced at me and turned away.
Elijah April was sure to come out when he opened his mouth. Kyle said quietly,
raising her glasses.
"Hmm, that was it. I think we misunderstood."
Then he smiled brightly and asked softly.
"By the way, Roena, did you forget anything after meeting your brother?"
"Did you forget?"
"Why are you there?"
what is there
Sorry, but you and I are new. Was there anything that could go back and forth
between us?
I felt a cold sweat running down my back. Come to think of it, it was my first
meeting with the twins of April.
They will think that I am a real Roena, so I will act naturally, but there are so
many things I don't know.
At a time like this, it would be nice if Roena's memories flowed out saying, "Let's
do it". This bastard's body remains silent only when absolutely necessary.
As I rolled my eyes and hesitated, Kyle slowly approached me with a grin.
"There are a lot of new shy people I haven't seen."
Kyle came close to my nose and tapped my cheek.
"I should kiss you to say it's nice to meet you."
What kind of kiss is that?
I trembled and hid behind Akid's back.
A kiss is a horn. It's awkward and I'm dying, but what a kiss.
As I openly evaded and hid, Elijah was clamoring behind Kyle. He continued talking
as if he was going to die of laughter.
"Hey, Kyle. Don't be fooled and come here. If you're trying to get our youngest
kiss, you're going to have to hang from a tree."
Despite Elijah's insistence, Kyle muttered mercilessly, not paying attention.
"I haven't seen you in a long time, won't you kiss your brother?"
yes. I will not. where's the revamp
Kyle put on a sullen expression as I made a firm move. Judging from the looks of
it, it seems that he wasn't usually good at kissing.
He knew it was real and almost kissed him on the cheek. Then Akid said.
"Your wife's goodnight kiss is a habit I used to have."
"No, I... ... ."
"Tell me if you do it every day."
As Archid smiled slowly and whispered softly, it felt like his face was heating up.
It clearly means that you will do it every day.
How lucky you were to get hit by the twins' flares. Without denying it, I shyly
lowered my eyes.
In fact, it was a disguised shyness to hide his sinister intentions. It was time to
lick his lower lip faithfully.
"What?"
Kyle's mouth widened as if he had heard a sound like a thunderbolt.
Suddenly, his smile was shattered and shattered. He said as he grabbed Archid.
"Are you sure you got our youngest's goodnight kiss without payment?"
"Isn't that normal between a couple?"
Akid spoke nonsense at the same time and responded firmly. He kept talking nonsense
from the other side, and it seemed like I was doing the same thing.
oh my gosh, my baby. don't be brave
I was proud that Archid is now acting proudly for his position and smiled with a
happy smile.
Kyle stumbled and stepped back. At first glance, it seemed that he was quite
shocked to see him muttering "It's nonsense".
'How much did Master Kyle love you? You always carried it with you when you were
young?'
'Because he said he would live with Bok Kyle for the rest of his life, and then he
quickly got married.'
'Hey, the little madam must have said that to Master Elijah or the Marquis too?
It's a cheat I used whenever I needed something.'
In an instant, the words of the maids passed by.
Although she was already officially married under the agreement of both families,
her expression as if robbed by a thief was a spectacle.
He opened his mouth because he thought he would be mean to Akid if he stayed like
this.
"Anyway, thank you for your concern, brother."
"you're welcome."
"Go now. You were supposed to see me on the weekend anyway."
"I haven't seen you in a long time, are you already leaving?"
After Kyle asked, Elijah came closer and said,
"yes! I'm sorry, youngest! We haven't seen each other for over a year!"
I sighed heavily at the sight of them having no intention of going back. I don't
know if this will work, but I'll just give it a try.
"If you keep doing this, won't you visit me on the weekend?"
"Roena, nice to meet you."
Kyle quickly kissed the back of my hand and grabbed Elijah's back.
"See you this weekend!"
Elijah waved at me without resisting. When I saw the two of them moving away, I put
on an absurd expression on my face.
is this happening?
This was the moment when it was revealed that the power of the April family was
Roena April.
* * *
Ornate tapestries adorned the walls and floors like curtains. Inside, a lady Hana
was enjoying tea time alone.
On the index finger of her right hand, tilting the teacup, there was a coat of arms
crafted as well as a tapestry.
Hogaptu was in the form of wrapping the entire index finger, and it was natural as
if it were my own finger.
"Marquis."
Then someone announced a visit from outside the door. The lady said as if she had
been waiting, allowing her to enter.
"Jade, you're late."
Reaching out, Jade said as he kissed her purse.
"There was a problem in the middle and I was late to come back."
"Is it a problem? I guess I didn't even run into someone from Archduke Hadelus, did
I?"
At the marquis' sharp question, Jade quietly thought of the boy.
'Jade?'
It was definitely Archid. When I heard the name of the Grand Duke's illegitimate
son, I was skeptical, but it was really him.
Jade thought of Archid, who had a rather noble appearance. I was taken aback by the
sudden encounter, but I made up my mind.
They were going to go down different paths anyway.
They were the ones who had left behind the children of the 13th District and left
them all when they followed the Marquis.
Of course, it was not expected that Archid was Hadelus' successor, but it was
inevitable. Jade opened his mouth, brushing off his old thoughts.
"Street children keep coming along."
"Did you even think about it in the past?"
The lady tapped Jade's scarred cheek with the tip of her index finger. Jade closed
his eyes tightly as he felt the sharp, cold metal touch.
"I'm sorry. This will never happen next time."
"yes. That's right, of course."
The Marquis smiled slowly and instructed Jade to flick the finger and report. Jade
got down on one knee and started reporting.
"The sacrifices are still in the capital, but they are planning to go to the north
soon."
"It's probably because it's easier to keep them in the north."
The Marquis mumbled in a plain tone, as if he had expected it.
The reaction was too different from what he had been anxiously about not being able
to bring before.
Yeah, it's been like that ever since a black bird came to visit.
As soon as the black bird touched the marquise's fingertips, it finished
communicating and disappeared into powder.
The bird felt a force similar to that of a marquis. No, maybe even stronger than
that.
Jade had never seen anyone stronger than the Marquis. So he must also be quite
capable. Jade asked with loyal eyes.
"Shall we get them before we go to the North?"
#84.
"no."
The Marquis shook his head and grinned. Jade tilted her head at the voice full of
leeway, and she continued.
"First of all, let's just leave it to him to do what he wants. Don't disturb me,
you shouldn't disturb me."
"But when you go back to the north, it's difficult to track."
"it's okay. If we need it, we'll contact you from there first. Like that black bird
back then."
The marquis made a bird shape with both hands and pretended to fly.
With that alone, Jade recognized the identity of the black bird and prostrated
lightly. The bird must have been sent by a sacrifice.
"Yes. all right."
"More than that, the regular meeting will end next week. I think this farewell
banquet will be quite interesting."
"Are you planning to attend the banquet?"
"Well."
The Marquis smiled slowly and sighed. In fact, participation in the farewell
banquet was free.
It was because there was no compulsion as it was a banquet for the nobles who had
come a long way.
Since the Marquis is an aristocrat living in the capital, he has been to many
banquets in the meantime, so there is no nobleman to make a mark on.
Even so, he hesitated to attend the banquet because of the comic talk between
Archduke Hadelus and Marquis April he saw at the meeting.
He recalled that the Marquis had overheard their contest.
'How come you don't tell the news? You're not beating your daughter, are you?'
'Is that possible, Marquis? The new baby is doing well as the cutie in our house,
so hold on to your concerns.'
'Actually, it is a timber that will be loved by our youngest wherever he goes. How
cute have you been since you were little? Would you like to see the portrait?'
The Marquis of April, who took out the locket necklace from her inner pocket,
smiled and showed a portrait of her. The Archduke looked at the rocket and
murmured.
'I'm sure Ella will like it. Don't you have one more?'
'Don't open your eyes.'
'Who said it was just different? I have a picture of Loena that I drew last time I
went to the river Pael to play. How about a trade-in, brother-in-law?'
'Didn't you say that before? I'll send it right away.'
'great. Now that I see, Roena's liking for portraits of my son resembles the
Marquis.'
When he saw the two secretly exchanging a picture of a girl like a black trade, the
Marquis had an ingenious idea.
I wondered if it would be a good hand to put pressure on the Grand Duke.
"I had a child I wanted to meet, so I decided to go. It would be nice to meet a
sacrifice for both."
Roasting and boiling young children was a piece of cake. It wasn't bad to use
strength to catch weaknesses.
After thinking about it, the Marquis smiled slowly and said.
"Wouldn't it be better for the sacrifice to take measures rather than just waiting
for us?"
* * *
The next day, Akid and Elena headed to the Imperial Palace, Akalimut.
Akalimut was like the playground of the dark dragon Zaparcia, and his traces were
second only to Prodium.
It was also a fortress where it was difficult for unauthorized people to enter
because traps were dug everywhere.
Before Jafarsia left the continent, it is said that he was able to use it as an
imperial palace because he gave Heint a map.
"Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Grand Duchess and the Grand Duchess have arrived."
Permission was granted to enter from the inside at the guidance of the chieftain. A
huge door opened from both sides, revealing a long corridor and a man sitting on a
throne in the middle.
He had the same platinum blonde hair as Elena and had red eyes, and he was the
emperor, Zachari Khan Heint.
"Long time no see, sister."
"I see your Majesty the Emperor, the protector of the earth and the sun of the
empire."
As Elena gracefully treated Zachari's hospitality, Akid and I bowed our heads at
the same time.
Perhaps it was because he was the strongest of the earth attribute, and when we met
our eyes, there was a sense of intimidation as if we were buried in the soil.
Elena said as her body twitched for some reason.
"Your Majesty, my children are uncomfortable, so please hide your energy."
Then, in an instant, the oppression disappeared. It was then that we realized that
Zachari had intentionally frightened us.
Awakeners know how to hide their aura, but I've heard that sometimes they
intentionally open it up to scare the opponent.
I didn't know that the emperor could make a declaration like this, so I was very
embarrassed.
Then, Zakari's gaze turned to Akid. The cool expression on his face was not very
favorable.
Perhaps because Akid was an illegitimate child, and Elena was the emperor's younger
sister, he seemed to be terrified of him.
"That child is that child."
"It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty. God is called Archid Hadelus."
"yes. I have been told by my sister that you are experiencing gustatory seizures.
You have undeserved power."
"... ... ."
"The Archduke was fortunate enough to have a good corner. It is also a
characteristic of the Hadelus family."
"It's overrated."
"It wasn't a compliment."
Akid was silent at Zachari's sullen reply.
At the moment when I was a little offended by the atmosphere that seemed to drive
Archid, this time his gaze turned to me.
"Is it the youngest daughter of the Marquis of April?"
"My name is Roena Hadelus. It is an honor to meet you, John."
"To be honored, expressions and words play separately. Is it because I tormented my
husband?"
I bowed my head in response to the thoughtful tone. Anyway, I couldn't hit the
emperor openly, so I planned to turn it around.
"I'm not bothering you, it's absurd. It is true that my husband was born with
undeserved strength and that he was lucky."
"Hmm."
"But my husband has so many good things that we don't see it. If you are a wise
Majesty, I believe that you will recognize me right away even if we are together
for just one day."
"You make it sound so good that my eyes are cold."
"I'm sorry if that sounds like you."
"Hahaha. You're crazy."
Zakari smiled wildly and looked at Elena. It was markedly different from the color
of his face, as if he had been trying for a while.
"Looks like you learned how to talk to your sister. It's very high-level to
refute."
"It's still a long way from me. So, why are you testing children needlessly?"
At Elena's blunt reaction, Zakari laughed out loud again. There was no sign of
displeasure, even though the remark could be rude.
Zachari said to Akid.
"Understand that the Archduke looked so much like the Archduke that he wanted to
tease him a little."
"No, Your Majesty."
"The more I look at it, the more it resembles. The reaction is completely
different."
With those words, Zachari motioned for the chieftain to bring something. Then the
valet presented a document to Archid.
"This is a record of gustatory seizures. The reason I made a cumbersome request to
come in person is because this is a top-secret document."
"It must have been the intention to see the faces of the kids at the same time."
"I can't fool my sister's eyes."
Seeing that there was no objection, Elena seemed to be right. The honesty of what
he was trying to show, even though he seemed to be unable to understand the inside,
stood out.
"Let's say goodbye and have a cup of tea. As the Grand Duchess said, I wonder if
there are any good things about the Grand Duchess."
Zachari stood up and said.
The place he moved to was the reception room right next to him. Refreshments were
already prepared on the table.
Just in time, Zeronis joined, and the table was full.
It was around the time the story went on. Zachari quietly opened her mouth.
"The Archduke said he was protecting a child, did you know your sister?"
At those words, Zeronis's eyes widened.
Perhaps he was referring to the child he had found on Stig Island.
There was a suspicion in the tone of the tone that he hinted that he might be the
Archduke's illegitimate child.
It was a face that asked if I couldn't say it twice because I already had a record.
Elena replied calmly.
"Yes. I knew They say they will find a clever child at the orphanage they sponsor
and give as an adopted daughter to Earl Harrington."
"The count must be old enough to have an adopted daughter."
"The Count said he wanted it."
At that moment, I remembered what Earl Harrington had said as he passed by in the
North.
'Having a retired old man take care of the children.'
'omg! Did you really let the kids take care of you?'
I just realized the meaning of that word, and I was stunned.
I wish I could have literally hugged the baby.
Damian's crazy response was to the point of being absurd. The fact that he had
decided to hide it from the imperial family in the first place was not sane.
Then, Zeronis frowned and said.
"Isn't that another child born outside?"
A sharp voice erupted, and when he looked at Archid, he kept his mouth shut. It
seemed that raising his voice in front of Archid might sound like a rebuke.
Elena gracefully tilted her teacup and let out a dry voice.
"I do not know. Even if it's the Grand Duke's child, I don't care."
Seeing that he did not deny it, it seemed that he was intent on letting them
misunderstand him like that.
Pretending to be an illegitimate child, it seemed that he was trying to draw
attention and not suspect the identity of the child.
The Grand Duke had told him not to reveal the identity of the child to the imperial
family for the time being.
This was done knowing that, in the eyes of others, the Archduke could not enlist
two illegitimate children, so it would appear that he had passed it on to his
entourage.
"I am not okay, Aunt. Before marriage, he acted as if he was going to have the
liver and gallbladder removed! The Grand Duke is a man who has a family, and every
time... ... !"
It was at the time when Geronis couldn't stand it and was about to rebuke the
Archduke. Emperor Zachari called him low.
"Geronis, stop it."
#85.
I wondered if Zeronis would flinched at the cool voice, and then bowed her head.
"I lied."
"Your Majesty, it's okay to curse the Archduke in front of me, but I want you to be
careful in front of your son and daughter. It's not the child I gave birth to, but
I picked it up with my heart, so I hope you don't discriminate."
"I'm sorry, Auntie."
At Elena's cold reply, Zeronis apologized once more. In the quiet atmosphere, I
thought quietly.
'Before marriage, he acted as if he was going to have the liver and gallbladder
removed!'
There was a sense of betrayal mixed with Zeronis' words. It's like having someone
you trusted stamped you in the foot.
On the other hand, Emperor Zachari was calm. He seemed to understand the Archduke's
actions, and he seemed to know why the Archduke was doing it.
I was also skeptical of the Archduke's contradictory behavior.
I thought they were just a bad couple, but the more I looked at them, the more
Damian seemed to care about Elena.
Of course, he aroused her anger and prevented the progress of the relationship, but
that too seemed to have been of his own will.
There was an incident between the two of them that I did not know, and maybe that
incident caused something to go wrong?
"More than that, the Archduke created a bizarre hobby. We met by chance while
enjoying a hot spring together."
The emperor changed the subject and brought up the story of enjoying the hot
springs with the archduke. He said, tapping the back of my right shoulder.
"He had a rose tattoo on his right shoulder. He said he was injured on Stig, and it
seems he was trying to erase the scar."
At the word "rose", Elena raised one corner of her lips and criticized it.
"... ... That would be ugly. It's a rose, twit."
"no. Surprisingly it went well together. Well, as you may have seen, it was similar
to my sister's. Isn't that right?"
"... ... I beg your pardon?"
Elena asked, seemingly embarrassed, as if she had heard a sound she couldn't hear.
Then, the sound of cracks in Elena's face was heard like an auditory hallucination.
I opened my eyes and looked at Elena.
Come to think of it, even when she came to the capital, she wore long sleeves. It's
cold in the north, but it's not too cold here.
I had no idea how to use my shoulders so trivially even in an archery match.
"Did you have any scars?"
Elena tilted her head at my question.
"Have you not seen it?"
"Yeah?"
At that moment, Roena's memory suddenly flashed.
[Roena stared at the archduke's left shoulder, frozen. There was no time to cover
the scars as Roena came without knocking.
On her shoulder was a gorgeous rose tattoo along with a huge scar.
The rose, which was covered with scars as a stem, was large and beautiful. At the
same time, the scars that could not be hidden were so hideous that my eyes frowned.
The continuous cut on something seemed to have left a pretty deep scar.
Roena froze and said nothing. It wasn't an ordinary wound, so I was even more at a
loss for words.
The Archduke seemed to have sensed his gaze, and covered his shoulders with his
robe and said.
"Why? Am I a little scared now?"]
"ah."
As the memories flooded in late, I realized that I had asked Elena a question that
could lead to misunderstanding. I turned my attention slightly to the other side.
"Then why did you have scars?"
"I was trying to save a Mojiri."
"Yeah?"
"There was an attack."
Isn't it a group that just came out of the boat to attack the royal family?
"Did you find the person behind it?"
"Well, I searched for it, but there are usually a lot of quiet targets at that
time."
That period seemed to refer to the awakening period. Elena murmured with a
thoughtful expression on her face, and the Emperor spoke in a cool tone.
"It would have been nice if I had just let him die then, sorry."
Despite the harsh remarks, Elena responded with a smile.
"That's it. By the way, your Majesty, it is very unpleasant to have the Archduke's
tattoo and mine on the same line. Are you saying my tattoos are ugly?"
"Is that possible? I also thought that the Archduke pierced my shoulder because he
was sorry for hurting his sister."
"Ugh!"
I swallowed my breath at the Emperor's words that the culprit of the scar was the
Archduke.
If so, Mojiri and him must mean the Grand Duke. Afterwards, Elena said with a
twitch, kicking her tongue.
"Just because Mojiri grows up doesn't make him smarter."
"Excuse me, but Mojiri is listening."
It was a coincidence that Archduke Hadelus arrived at that time. The Archduke
looked at Elena, who called me Mojiri, and smiled bitterly and bowed down to the
emperor.
"Are you here now?"
"Somehow, my ears were very itchy, so I had to come and see."
"If I had behaved properly, there would have been no itching in my ears."
"Since it is a wise statement, Mojiri has nothing to say."
The Archduke called himself Mojiri and sat down next to Elena naturally. Elena's
gaze turned to the Archduke's right shoulder for a moment, then backed away
quickly.
"I was still talking about your tattoo."
"How long are you going to make fun of me? If you keep doing that, I will
understand that you are envious of my beauty, Your Majesty."
"What is jealousy? How much do you want to entice bees and butterflies with a rose
tattoo? If I had drawn a dark dragon, my loyalty would have stood out."
"Isn't that just like a gangster?"
"That is a very blasphemous statement. What if you already live like a gangster and
look like a gangster? Make it hot."
"After Mojiri, he's a gangster. Don't you think it's too harsh to call a loyalist?"
"If you didn't want to hear things like this, you wouldn't have been nice to my
sister. Don't just bring your kids outside. Are you still human?"
At the emperor's rebuke, Damian snorted and murmured at the grapes that were served
as refreshments.
Judging from his attitude, it seems that he intentionally spilled out about the
adoption of the child.
"You don't even treat me like a person anymore. There is nothing you cannot say to
your friends."
Damian pretended to be hurt and grabbed his chest. Elena looked at him like an
abomination.
I glanced at the three of them, reflecting on the conversation I had just had.
There was an attack during the Archduke's awakening, and Elena suffered a serious
shoulder injury while trying to help him.
'Come to think of it, during the archery competition... ... .'
I remembered Elena throwing a quiver after the match and gazing out, and Damian
following her.
On that day, the Archduke's skills were particularly poor, and Elena's last shot
was extremely unstable.
'You shot it in a mess on purpose. My mother knew that and was angry.'
When I asked why he had such a cold atmosphere, it was because Damian had hurt
Elena's self-esteem.
After realizing the cold war's inner story belatedly, I sank low. Damian and Elena
knew very well how to arouse each other.
That means that the Archduke deliberately tried to provoke Elena to stop the match.
In the past, I would have thought that he was a viciously crooked human, but when I
think of him who was arguing with the Duke of Essel, it seems that it was not meant
to elevate Elena.
Besides, to put a rose like Elena on the injured shoulder this time.
No matter who you look at, it's not like you're thinking of someone you like. If it
was someone I didn't like, I wouldn't even want to follow him.
I narrowed my eyes and looked at the archduke. Why do you act crookedly like that
while you like them and build up your karma?
I instinctively felt that the Archduke was hiding something.
Why is he, who is so cunning as a fox, deliberately trying to get her to hate him?
As I was pondering it, a peach with a sweet scent was placed on my plate.
"Try this. Very sweet."
Akid laughed and suggested that you try it. The blue-grey eyes that touched me were
clear and transparent. Looking at his face, he seemed to have been staring at me
since before.
'Oh my gosh, I'm selling my eyes off Akid in front of me. What is the relationship
between her mother-in-law and her mother-in-law?'
I took a bite of the peach Archid gave me and mumbled it. Seeing how well he was
eating, he held out another slice of peach.
"I eat a lot."
It was as if his face was full just looking at what I was eating. It was just like
when I saw Archid, so I got a little shy.
It was probably after I went to District 13. A strange bond developed between
Archid and I.
After returning from District 13, Archid and I have decided to keep our meeting
with Sherry and the others a secret.
First of all, it was because of going to the dangerous District 13, which was a
source of scolding.
Archid seemed to think Jade was still alive.
Could it be that the death of the friend who made him the most difficult would not
have happened? Archid had a more relaxed face than when he first came to the
capital.
"Thank you, Aki."
I also transferred peaches to the plate in front of him.
I could feel Zeronis looking at us with a strange gaze. Are you upset by the sight
of a couple pouring out sesame seeds?
At that time, the Emperor, who had finished quarreling with the Grand Duke, said to
Zeronis.
"Geronis, you should give the prince and his wife a tour of the imperial palace. We
have something to talk about."
"Yes, Your Majesty."
As Geronis was ordered to get up, I and Archid got up at the same time.
It was about half way around the garden after leaving the reception room. Zeronis
asked sensibly.
"Have you ever seen an island that the Archduke brought?"
He acted like a desperate dog the whole time and was curious about that. I shook my
head.
"no. He hid it from us too, so I don't know his name yet."
In fact, it wasn't something I could have guessed at all. Because there was one
person that came to mind when it comes to a girl my age with such divine power.
Besides, a letter from Asil that came a while ago reassured me.
#86.
[Little Madame, did you know that the Grand Duke is going to have a child named
Maybelle and asked you to find it?
When I found out where it was, it was under the protection of the Grand Duke's
subordinates.
Judging from the fact that they are a girl with silver hair and golden eyes, it
seems they are the same person.
You may have already met, but I am writing you just in case, so please check it.]
Asyl said that Mabel was under the protection of the Archduke.
The heroine, who had been searching for so long, was found by her father-in-law on
Stig Island, not at Easter's Orphanage.
And under the protection of her father-in-law, the Grand Duke, she will be
transformed into a countess' daughter.
'Why was Mabel on Stig Island? It's also far from Easter's Orphanage.'
It was different from the original. Have the changes in my life affected other
people as well?
I have a lot of questions, but I haven't had a chance to ask them directly. It was
because the Archduke did not show Mabel.
Of course, he didn't hide it for no reason. Hearing that, Hani said that Mabel's
anxiety was severe. That's why I rely too much on the Grand Duke.
It was said that she suffered amnesia from being isolated on Stig Island, so even
if she asked Maybell, it would be difficult to get the answer she wanted.
'I don't know how the alternate original works.'
Although the transfer of contamination was in a lulled state. Maybe it would be
difficult to hide Mabel when the contamination started again.
If it were an Archduke, it would be obvious that he would try to present the saint
Maybell rather than revealing my identity as a spirit samurai.
"Isn't your aunt not angry?"
At that moment, a voice muttering as if chewing on Zeronis reached his ears. There
seemed to be a lot of dissatisfaction with Damian's free-spirited undergarments.
I opened my mouth to say that he seemed to know something.
"I heard that the Archduke didn't say that before we got married, is that true?"
"Before marriage, the women's issue was so clean that rumors circulated that she
was an eunuch. There was only one woman I could relate to, my aunt."
"lie!"
Unbelievable, I screamed without realizing it, and then covered my mouth with both
hands in amazement. Archid seemed to be surprised as well.
"I can't believe it, but it's true. Until I was three years old, the Archduke and
his aunt were pretty close. After we got married, things went wrong."
"Did you even come to puberty late?"
"Well. I don't know. Your Majesty seems to know the reason."
With deep eyes, Zeronis continued, kicking and kicking the grass on the floor.
"Actually, on the eve of the wedding, I saw the Grand Duke crying on his way home
from an audience with His Majesty."
Yes? Is my father crying?
Tears for a person who doesn't think a drop of blood will come out even if he stabs
him with a knife!
That was even more difficult to believe than the previous words. As I rolled my
eyes, Zeronis continued.
"I said I never cried, but my eyes are red."
Then he tapped and tapped the corners of his eyes. There's no way Geronis could
joke about something like this, so it must be true.
The groom, who was about to get married, stopped by his brother-in-law's house and
wept. Isn't that right after meeting the bride-to-be's older brother?
'no way.'
I remembered the content of the original that suddenly passed by.
{Elena looked at the children of the delegation running around the garden, and made
a sad expression.
The reason I glanced at my stomach for some reason was because there were no
children in it, and the reality of having to risk my life even if I wanted to make
one made me feel empty.
I could risk my life as much as I wanted, but that didn't mean that I had to work
alone. My husband, the Grand Duke, had neglected me, so I naturally gave up.
It had been a long time since he had doubts about his suddenly changed opponent.
In her eyes he was no longer the Damien he used to be. He's just a playboy who wags
his tail softly at other women.
Fortunately it was It's because he took the illegitimate child and relieved his
worries about the succession. It's been a long time since Elena threw away even a
single regret.}
"... ... ."
I was speechless for a moment. Although he thought the Archduke's behavior was
suspicious, he never had anything to do with Elena's physical condition.
It was because I saw in the original story that Elena herself did not tell the
Archduke about her body.
However, he did not cry at all, but when people said that he was so sad that he
couldn't hold back his tears, I thought a little differently.
Maybe the emperor had told him about Elena's physical condition in advance.
It was when I finished visiting the Imperial Palace with my troubled mind behind
me. When Zeronis was called by the servant and disappeared, Archid said.
"Your expression is bad."
"Oh, it just got me thinking."
As I laughed awkwardly, Archid held my hand quietly.
"Is it because of your father's work?"
"How did you know?"
"After hearing that story, my expression keeps getting worse."
He seemed to be staring at me the entire walk. I thought I made him worry for
nothing, so he opened his mouth to let his thoughts go.
"I will not change."
"Yeah?"
"The promise I made with the Delus flower is always valid."
'Archid. Don't give that flower to anyone else.'
'Yes. I will do it my way. instead... ... . Also, give me the flower, Roena. I
don't like other people.'
The flower language of the Delus flower is 'a dazzling person' and 'I can only see
you'.
And we shared that flower language and promised to allow only each other to give
each other delus flowers.
Archid seemed to think I was uneasy about Damian's change. It wasn't like that at
all.
"I will always be by Roena's side. Even if there comes a moment when you say you
hate me."
Akid smiled brightly and gently kissed the back of my hand.
The blue eyes were full of me. It wasn't that long ago that the blue color in his
grayish eyes appeared.
At some point, I always followed him in his gaze. The situation in which he is
looking at me as I see him evoked a somewhat overwhelming feeling.
At what point did the feud between them in the original story become so close?
As a fanatic, I was satisfied and happy that I gave him a cozy fence, who was
always anxious outside the fence.
"So do I. Even if Aki doesn't like me, I'll stick with it."
"It will never happen. There's never been a time I didn't like Roena."
"lie. Just look back at us just a year ago."
"It's salty. Of course, the depth between then and now is a little different, but
even then, I didn't hate Roena."
Archid retorted stubbornly and tapped his forehead against mine. It was a gesture
of refusal to respond.
Yes, Archid never really hated or disliked Loena before. On the contrary, I was
sorry, so I should have closed my eyes.
'Oh my god, this innocent boy must have had a crush on him and went through all
sorts of heartache and turned black.'
As a fan of Archid, I felt like a chimney to protest the writer.
Of course, when I entered that world, it was as if there was no such future.
Because I have no intention of sending Archid to Mabel.
Even if Archid belatedly fell in love with Maybell and asks him to divorce him, he
will cut it down and reject it, telling him to remember today's promise.
I didn't want to see my little one suffer from unrequited love.
Of course, meeting Mabel wasn't all I was afraid of.
It's not that I didn't think about what if Archid likes her.
The current situation was that I couldn't make up my mind because I could change my
mind when I went there. So I opened my mouth to leave room.
"If there ever comes a time when Archid likes other people and doesn't want to keep
that promise anymore, please tell me. I'm the only one who's happy when Aki is
happy, so at that time I was Lee Ho... ... ."
"Roena."
Archid cut off my horse and gave me an angry expression. The voice was full of
displeasure. He said as he covered my cheeks with his hands.
"Why are you talking like that?"
"Yeah?"
"It will never happen."
"... ... ."
"never."
After that, Akid's resolute words that I would do something I hadn't heard made me
dazed. He seemed to have offended him unintentionally.
"Aki, are you mad?"
"... ... ."
"I'm just thinking about what might happen, so I don't know when people's hearts
will change... ... ."
"Are you going to change?"
A soft voice pierced my ears. It sounded like a voice begging not to change.
Watching his blue eyes moisten as if they had been drinking water made me feel
guilty and screamed.
"Oh, not me! I'm always on Aki's side, and Aki is the best in the world!"
"Then it won't matter. Neither me nor Roena will change."
Akid smiled slowly as if she had ever cried. At first glance, there seemed to be a
deep sense of possessiveness in those eyes.
As if he would never lose sight of the opponent in front of him, his emotions were
welling up like a flash of blue flames.
I didn't like to see him staring at me so blindly. In fact, maybe that's what he
wanted him to say he didn't like.
I gave back exactly what Archid once said when he handed me the divorce papers.
"You will regret it. Because this will be your last chance."
'... ... You will regret it. This will be your last chance.'
Then, knowing what he was expecting, Akid whispered softly.
"I don't need that opportunity. I don't think I'll ever do it even if Roena sings
for a divorce."
'I don't need that chance. I'm not going to do it even if Archid-nim sings for a
divorce.'
That's what I once said to Archid.
At the time, I was afraid that I would get a divorce right away, but now you will
hear those words from his mouth.
We looked at each other quietly, and eventually laughter erupted from my side
first. I said as I took his hand that touched my cheek.
"I'll take good care of you so you won't regret it."
#87.
As the weekend came, a colorful carriage arrived in front of the castle of Eszer.
When I saw the red rose-patterned seal wrapped around the jade beads, it was from
the April family.
Even after being invited to the luncheon, the carriage waiting since morning showed
how extreme the people of the April family were.
I got into the carriage with Archid in a wine-colored velvet dress.
Archid was also wearing a suit made of a similar material to mine. The black cravat
was the same material as my ribbon.
At first glance, this pair of clothes was sent by the Marquis of April as a parcel
yesterday. Along with a short card that I would like you to wear it to luncheon.
I couldn't give up because I had even prepared Archid's stuff. Besides, it's a
couple look, so there's no reason for me to give up.
Then Elena said, arranging my ribbon.
"Go carefully. The Marquis will take care of it, but don't be too late."
"Yeah. I'll be right back."
After that, Elena also cleaned up Archid's Krabat. It was a very friendly touch. It
was also something I could not have imagined in the past.
After receiving such a friendly look-off, I headed to April's villa.
As a family with the fertile southern land as their estate, the villa was located
in District 1. It was close to Eszer Castle, so it was easy to get to by wagon.
I looked out the window blankly, and I turned my head to ask Akid at what came to
my mind.
"By the way, how did the villa renovation work?"
I think he said that he would change his residence after the construction was
completed, but he was saying that he was still staying in the castle of Ezer. Akid
said.
"Anyway, I think I will move to the villa next week. The construction has been over
for a long time, but the child is staying at the villa, so it seems the two of them
are late to discuss."
"Is that the one you brought from the Isle of Stig?"
Akid shook his head at my question. After all, he was pretending to be an
illegitimate child to the emperor, so it was strange to stay in the same villa
right away.
At least it would seem plausible to pretend to negotiate with each other and take
the time.
Even if I found out the truth later, it would be enough if I took off the shichimi
when I said that I was an illegitimate child.
"Then I'll see you again soon."
"Is that so? More than that, Roena."
Archid replied dryly, as if it didn't matter whether he met Mabel or not, and
turned the topic around.
"Will the Marquis really like this gift? I guess I didn't like the gifts I sent you
before."
He glanced at the box with an unsure tone. Since he was a marquise who had been
terrified of the gifts he had already sent, he had an expression on his face that
he did not know if that gift would work.
Unlike him who was worried, my expression was full of confidence.
"Sure. I'm sure you'll be very happy."
The box contained a video stone I made. It also contains a video letter to the
Marquis of April and the twins.
Of course, it was a warning disguised as a letter. Again, in Akid's gift, there was
a declaration of war that he would not meet him if he talked to him.
I was convinced after confronting the twins. It is clear that the April family is
taking good care of Loena.
It was certain that Kobystein's testimony and on-site verification were completed.
It was easy for Archid to win their favor, as they had a strong scent of their
kind.
I like Archid, so can they do anything other than be nice to Archid to win my
favor?
"Don't worry Aki. You probably won't be able to talk to Aki anymore."
"May I ask what video you put inside?"
"It was just a greeting."
As I frowned and giggled, Archid gave me a puzzled expression.
Of course, it wasn't just a warning message. Because I said that I should promote
drones as well.
The supply of drones and video stones was still limited to the northern part. It
was a golden opportunity as I came to the capital at a time when I had to slowly
expand my business.
If the Marquis could promote the video stone and drones at the banquet on the last
day, it would have a great effect.
"I also asked you to promote drones at the same time."
"Then, wouldn't the role as a gift be diluted even more?"
"I've given you the authority to be an intermediary distributor for the drone
business, so it won't be diluted, right?"
It was given as a gift to serve as an intermediary between the capital and the
northern part, but there was no reason to dislike it.
"And a gift that has already been sent is enough. My father is just being grumpy
for nothing."
"I feel hated from the beginning. Maybe it was because I didn't tell the news."
no. I just hate it.
In the eyes of a father who originally had a daughter, his son-in-law seemed to be
a thief.
Besides, since she's a daughter that won't hurt even if she puts it in her eyes,
the Marquis' attitude towards Archid must be very sarcastic.
"I'm by your side, so even my father won't be able to say anything."
"I will do my best to be recognized."
It was around the time when I clenched my fists to signify to be strong. The
carriage that passed through the main gate stopped in front of the villa entrance.
"Im here."
As soon as the coachman announced the arrival, the carriage door swung open. I
looked up and saw that three hands were raised.
I was trying to figure out what was going on, but I heard a voice from outside.
"Take your father's hand and come down."
The man with a deep voice is the Marquis of April.
"Father, this is a foul. Obviously I won the rock, paper, scissors."
It was Kyle April who stretched out her hand even more while talking about rock,
paper, scissors.
"The first person to catch it is Imja. So, it's savvy. Youngest child, take my hand
and get down."
It was Elijah April who then clapped, slapped, and clapped Kyle's hand.
A family growling to hold each other's hand as soon as we arrive.
After that, I couldn't get out and the entrance was blocked.
With only two hands, one is unconditionally alienated.
why? Why don't you just hold your head, waist, and legs together and bring them
down?
Embarrassed, I opened my mouth.
"Do not block the entrance. And if you lose in rock-paper-scissors, you have to
surrender."
"After all, Roena, she's also smart. What are you doing, the seats are cramped."
Kyle grinned with a victorious smile and glanced at the people standing next to him
in turn. The two people, who lost their spirits, held their hands with regretful
faces.
I took Kyle's hand and got out of the carriage. After that, Archid came down and
handed a gift to the Marquis.
"I prepared this present with Roena."
"Oh oh."
The Marquis was happy to hear that he had prepared it with me, and he quickly took
the present. Then, without a second thought, he opened the box.
"This?"
"This is an artifact that Roena developed with her vassal. Depending on the mana
level, it can contain a long video."
"A video?"
"Yes. It's said that Roena put an explanation about the drone and a video message
to say hello to the three of you... ... ."
Archid tried to explain it step by step, but Kyle and Elijah's eyes flashed like
wild beasts.
And before that, the Marquis put the drone in the box and put it firmly in his
arms.
"I like it very much."
"Father, I said it was a video letter of greetings to the three of you. We have a
right to see."
"That's right, Dad! Let's not do this with the same side in a disgraceful way!"
Despite Kyle and Elijah's pleas, the Marquis didn't care.
"The one who catches it first is the owner."
"There are ways to steal it, though."
"Wherever you can take it, try it."
The Marquis dismissed Kyle's plea with an arrogant expression, and firmly
instructed the butler, who was standing by, to put it in the safe of my study.
It looked like the security was tight, seeing Kyle and Elijah spit low swear words
at the word safe.
I went out because I didn't want to.
"The three of us should watch it together. And I didn't tell you to keep it hidden
by yourself. I'm giving it to you in the hope that you will promote it during this
banquet."
"If it's our cutie horse, that's it. Don't worry, I'll leave the video letter in my
library and show you."
In the end, the director said that he would do it himself. Kyle and Elijah are
still indignant, but what can they do? That the strongest among those three is the
Marquis of April.
"Our Roena is much bigger than that. Where do you want me to hug you?"
The Marquis of April spread her arms out with a warm smile. Looking at it, somehow,
I felt like a piece of my heart was pierced.
He approached me and hugged me. Strangely, it felt like I was Roena herself when my
heart was pounding.
"I wanted to see you."
I was moved by the gentle words of the Marquis, and while I was hugging him, my
back suddenly became heavy. It was because Kyle and Elijah were so close to me.
Thanks to the twins hugging each other, they were suddenly united like a ball.
What the hell is this bizarre thing in front of Archid?
The Marquis growled sharply as I twisted my body to show an uncomfortable look.
"Move away, our cutie is getting frustrated."
"Where is the law of hugging alone? Let's have a little together."
As Kyle didn't back down and got more entangled, Elijah added.
"Our youngest child, we still have a handful in our arms. Are you eating well? Do
you want me to get married?"
Hey, put that in your arms and say it.
I let out a deep sigh at the power of destroying any emotion I had at once.
He seemed to understand why Roena had told them not to contact them in the first
place.
Even though we had only been together for a while, uniqueness pierced the sky.
#88.
The Marquis of April clenched my hands full of presents before letting us go.
'It seems like yesterday that I only had beans.'
'Eat this too. Especially because I prepared it with things you like.'
'Eat a lot! You should eat three bowls, what is one bowl? Why did the sheep
decrease so much?'
The anecdote that he went to his parent's house and ate his stomach full was not a
stranger's story. I felt like I had just eaten all day, so my stomach was bloated.
In particular, the appearance of the three people who treated me as precious as
jewels in their hands was a rare sight.
He seemed to understand why Roena acted so arbitrarily with the care that made it
seem like she would be a colonel in front of her even if she didn't move.
I grew up cheaply like this, so I didn't have any frizzy hair.
'Still, it was more comfortable than I thought.'
It was a meeting that I thought would only be uncomfortable, but it was quite
enjoyable for being nervous.
I was a little tired, but it wasn't uncomfortable because they were basically
actions that showed affection towards me.
Fortunately, they didn't feel any discomfort in me at all.
Perhaps Roena's tastes were similar to mine, so it seemed that they could not
easily tell the difference.
It was quite easy to deceive because their taste and aesthetic taste were so
similar.
Time passed and it was the last day in the city of Ezer.
Catherine was very sad to hear that we were moving to a villa. It was a short time,
but it seemed even more disappointing because we got to know each other quite a
bit.
Catherine handed me something and said.
"It's a gift from the Essel family when they let their guests go. He told me to
block bad luck and collect good fortune."
It was a bracelet made of apricot and gold thread. There was a transparent bead in
the center of the bracelet, and sparks were fluttering in it.
Seeing the scorching heat, it seemed that the power of the Ezer family resided.
It felt strange to receive a gift to prevent bad luck from a place I thought was
only a villain family. I feel like I've been wearing sunglasses too much all this
time.
"Is this a fire attribute power?"
"That's right. Dad gave it to me when I was sick, and now I'm fine."
"Are you sick?"
I don't remember reading any stories about Catherine being ill when she was young.
When I asked in amazement, Catherine said.
"yes. I was very ill a few months ago, and I haven't been feeling well since I was
born. And this is a secret... ... ."
Catherine came close to my ear and mumbled softly.
"I won't be able to wake up, so it's something my dad took care of. It's a kind of
camouflage."
"yes? What do you mean, you can't wake up?"
For imperial citizens, especially nobles, awakening based on strong power was
basic.
Besides, in the original story, Catherine didn't use fire attribute magic to match
her legitimacy.
Catherine smiled awkwardly when I looked at her in disbelief.
"That's why there was no spark when I was born. It means no power."
"... ... ."
"Maybe the name line is too short."
I stared at Catherine, who told a heavy story like a light joke.
The children of noble families were born with a characteristic characteristic of
the family. In particular, the attributes of the four disciples of Zaparcia were
unique.
Earth attribute children would have earthquakes, dark children would have dark
metastases, fire children would have flames, and light children would have shooting
stars.
But when Catherine was born, there seemed to be no spark.
Usually, such children are weak and die before awakening or skip the awakening
phase altogether.
"Why are you telling me this? We haven't known in a while."
"Ugh. If I just said that Roena would keep my secret, wouldn't it be rude?"
"... ... ."
"I just don't want my family to panic because of me. I'd rather the secret be
revealed. Then, wouldn't both Dad and brother be a little refreshed?"
Now that I see it, it wasn't a light joke at all. There seemed to be a sense of
sorrow in Catherine's faint smile.
Things like sorry and impatient for my family to live in a panic because of my
well-being.
It seemed like he was eating bad thoughts that it would be better for him to be
wrong when the secret was revealed.
Now that I see, the reason she was particularly bright and cheerful was to hide her
sadness from her family.
In a life that might have ended, Catherine probably wanted to live her life hard,
not resigning. For your loved ones.
But from time to time, it seemed that angular emotions were leaking out of me,
wondering what it was all about.
The more I hoped my family wouldn't have a hard time because of me, the more I
would feel it.
Seeing this way, Catherine is also an innocent child. Like Archid, she was an
innocent girl who hadn't turned black yet.
I said softly raising my lips.
"Catherine is kind."
"yes?"
"I won't tell anyone. Your secret, and how much you like your family."
"... ... It doesn't matter what you say."
Catherine complained in a crawling voice. I held her hand tightly.
"So, promise Catherine."
"What promise?"
"You will not reveal your weaknesses to anyone as easily as you do today. I don't
mean to say it, but some of them might try to use this to harm the Essel family."
"... ... ."
"If you put yourself in danger, you will end up hurting your family. From my point
of view, both the Duke of Essel and the Duke of Essel like you very much and are
willing to take risks."
An earthquake occurred in Catherine's eyes as if she had never thought of it that
way. His golden eyes twinkled like water-drenched stars.
"I know because I like someone so much, I would rather get hurt than see that
person get hurt. Maybe your family feels the same way."
yes. If Archid was in danger, I wouldn't even think twice before jumping into the
pit of fire for him.
How do you watch my baby get hurt?
At my stern advice, Catherine chewed her lower lip and bowed her head.
"Yes. I won't do that again."
"And thank you for the gift. I don't know if I can take this."
"I have a lot of other things. As you said, Dad should like me a little. If I told
you that I gave it to you, you will say that I did well."
Catherine smiled as if she had ever cried. It was so cute that I patted my hair
without realizing it.
Startled by this, Catherine opened her eyes and looked at me.
Embarrassed, I belatedly tried to cut my hand, but she stopped me.
"Continue. It makes me feel better."
"I'm sorry, I'm like a little brother without knowing it."
Who would have known that the time would come when Catherine, the villain of the
world, looked cute. I laughed awkwardly, and Catherine smiled brightly.
"At this moment, I am very envious of Archid. I wish I had a wife like Roena."
"yes?"
"I wish I could find someone who really likes me. Then I'm sure you'll love me."
My face heated up at Catherine's chatter.
It was because it was discovered at once that the person I was talking to was
Akira.
"How did you know about Akira?"
"lol. well."
Catherine turned around and took off the shichimi. Seeing how cheerful he was, I
just smiled. Then I suddenly remembered that I was the only one who received a
present.
"for a moment."
As I looked around for anything to give, Catherine asked.
"What are you doing?"
"I want to give you something."
"no. It's not even a gift I've been waiting for in return."
But how can you just take it? I told Catherine to wait a while and Hannah to bring
a pair of Petra.
You may hate it because it is a play tool for commoners, but it was Petra, a jewel
with the Hadelus seal engraved on it.
It would be worthwhile just to have it, so I thought I'd give it to you.
"This is a play tool that I gave to guests who came to my house to play. Roll it on
the floor and grab it one by one... ... ."
"Oh, I know this. It's Petra."
I was just about to teach you how to use it, but Catherine answered cheerfully. I
was surprised that she knew Petra, a game of commoners.
Isn't that Catherine Essel? It was surprising considering the scene in the original
work where the pure blood of aristocrats was emphasized and Archid was despised.
"Know?"
"yes. Know. It's a game played by common people."
I was a little disappointed by the clear answer. You know it's a game for
commoners, but it's so bright. The more you know, the more different it is from the
original.
"That's right. Good to know."
"Wow, even the seal is engraved. So pretty. lol."
"Do you like it?"
"yes! Thanks, Roena. On the contrary, I think my gift has become shabby."
Catherine said no, and took off the headdress I was wearing and put it on my head.
"Take this too."
At first glance, it was an expensive decoration.
"No, I... ... ."
"Goes well."
Without hesitation, Catherine took a step back and muttered appreciatively.
I didn't want to be in debt, so I gave it as a gift, but it was very difficult to
receive the gift again.
After this, we thought it would be over after only exchanging gifts, so we ended up
saying thank you.
"I'll invite you to the estate next time."
"Yeah, sure."
Catherine put her pinky finger on her finger to accept the promise and smiled
mischievously.
Just as she was about to say good-bye and part, she saw an apricot-colored head
behind the pillar beyond her.
With a familiar head, I stared tenaciously, and Catherine turned around.
"yes? Brother, what are you doing there?"
#89.
Edward hunched over at Catherine's call and shrugged. Then Catherine asked,
narrowing her eyes.
"You don't think you can hide its size with a pillar, don't you? I can see you,
brother."
"omg! Can you really see everything?"
"yes. I see it openly."
Edward licked his lips in shock at Catherine's harsh reply.
He seemed to think he was well hidden in the other side.
He came out of the pole and walked up to me, fiddling with the back of his head and
saying to me.
"Are you going already? Stay a little longer."
I couldn't see the stuttering face anymore, but I still couldn't make eye contact.
Looking at what he did to Akid, I don't think he's that timid.
'Edward seems to be as bad as Catherine's (character collapse).'
Now, I even had a feeling that the original and this world I knew would be a
different world. The name is the same, but the kernels are completely different.
"Because it's been too long. The regular meeting is coming to an end soon, so we
have to go before we cause any more trouble."
"Did anyone notice? don't worry. 'Cause I won't leave you alone Even if you just
keep going... ... !"
"Ah, then your shins won't be left?"
"yes?"
Edward tilted his head, not understanding my cool words.
When I smirked, he glanced at me and handed me the object hidden behind his back.
It was a bouquet of roses. As I stared blankly, he said with a stern look on his
face.
"Come and pick it up."
"Ah, yes... ... ."
It was a bouquet with neat packaging to say that it was picked up.
It must have been that someone carefully packaged each one and left it outside.
I reached out for a bouquet of flowers with a smile on my face, and someone took
the bouquet. Seeing the refreshing scent drifting through the tip of his nose, it
was Archid.
"What all these things?"
Archid muttered skillfully as he smelled the scent of flowers. The flowers and akid
go so well together that I stared at them in awe.
Edward, who had a ferocious expression on Archid who appeared just in time,
stretched out his arms.
"What, don't you? I didn't give it to you."
Archid, who had easily avoided his hand, said as he grabbed my hand.
"I'm here to pick you up."
"Can't you hear me?"
Edward gulped, Archid glanced at him.
"Don't show too much interest in someone else's wife."
Edward responded with an excuse for the hard honorific title.
"Hey, it's not like that at all! It was just a farewell gift."
"Then it doesn't matter if I take it. I'm leaving today too. Thank you, little
peacock."
"this... ... !"
Edward couldn't find anything to refute, so he licked his lips and spoke lowly.
It was because I wasn't the only one leaving, so Akid's words were also true.
When I saw Archid, who was noticeably conscious of Edward, I laughed a little.
Eventually, Edward gave up crying.
"Then see you next time."
I nodded and headed to the carriage. Catherine stopped Edward from chasing after
her, and all the threatenings were heard saying, "Don't mess around."
Being vigilant and harmless siblings, I started to think a lot while fiddling with
the bracelet I received as a gift.
* * *
The couple's bedroom at Hadelus Villa was a cozy annex with a rather old-fashioned
atmosphere.
The unfortunate thing was that this place also had two bedrooms, just like Hadelus
Castle.
"The structure is uselessly similar."
Hannah smirked at my slurred words. He had already heard it several times, so he
didn't respond anymore.
I stared at Hannah. Hannah had come to the villa the day before to organize my
belongings.
Then you must have met Mabel. I pretended I didn't think anything of it and threw
my luck on the bed.
"Did Hannah see him?"
"Is that the boy?"
"Why, the girl your father brought you."
"Ah, Mabel-sama."
The expected name was mentioned from Hannah's mouth. I rolled over and moved closer
to Hannah.
"yes. him What do you think?"
"Well, be very quiet. When the Grand Duke is present, he talks a lot like a child,
but I don't know what he's thinking normally."
"Is it quiet?"
"Yeah. It's kind of hard to approach. Miraculously, only whistle like a child to
the Grand Duke."
"It is true that I depend a lot on my father."
Apparently, the incident on Stig Island had a great impact.
Seeing that I am obsessed with the Archduke who saved me, it seems like I need a
place to lean on.
How could the female lead, who was only bright, be quiet? As I remember, Maybell in
the original was a lively Oji Rapper.
It would not have been possible without the story of passing by, saving the male
candidates, and getting helpers.
I shook off my seat and got up, hoping to see the Archduke before coming.
"Should we see each other now?"
"Now?"
"yes. I think it would be better to say hello in advance. They said we'll be
returning to the north together soon."
"Do I need to go by myself? I will bring you here."
"no. what bothers you Just show me where the room is."
I waved my hand to guide and Hannah took me to Mabel's room.
It had just arrived in front of Maybell's room. The maid, who was just leaving the
room, saw us and had a surprised expression on her face.
"The Grand Duchess, what are you doing here?"
As the maid greeted me with the door open, I heard a voice from inside.
"Who is here?"
It was a clear voice. In contrast to Catherine's cheerful voice, her tone was calm.
I poked my head out and looked inside. And I was surprised. It was because a girl
who looked like a neat doll was staring at me.
Contrary to what was said to always be a smiling award in the original work, it had
a rather cold impression. Perhaps it was because of his facial expression that he
felt that way.
"who are you?"
I said with a harmless smile on my vigilant face.
"Hello, Mabel."
Maybell wrinkled her face as if it was counterproductive when she called her name
in a friendly way. Then Hannah spoke up next to her.
"You are the Grand Duchess."
"The Grand Duchess?"
Maybell tilted her head and looked intently at me.
I was stunned by the strange reaction, and she came up to me and greeted me
politely.
"Hello, Grand Duchess. My name is Maybell Harrington."
It was a natural act, as if he had already become part of the Harrington family,
even before he was enrolled. It wasn't the first meeting I had envisioned, but
rather a bit confused.
"Ugh, nice to meet you."
"It is an honor to meet you like this. It's the first time I've seen him, so I
didn't know he was being disrespectful."
Contrary to the blunt reaction before, there was a sense of alienation in the
noticeably bubbly attitude. Even if it is polite, it is very polite, so it feels a
bit like a machine.
"it's okay. This can be happen."
"I should have visited you first... ... ."
"No, no! I heard you're not feeling well."
I blocked Maybell's mouth as she was about to cast a nice word again and waved my
hand. Then Mabel smiled shyly.
"Thanks to the care of the Grand Duke, I have improved a lot."
With those words, Mabel suggested that she sit down.
It was a time when I was swept away by the natural behavior like flowing water.
Mabel's gaze turned to my head.
"What's on my head?"
"No, I saw it because the hairpins were pretty. The unusual ribbon knot looks like
something from the Ethel family. Especially the way we tied it up here."
Mabel said, pointing to the knot in my ribbon. He must have never been to the
capital, but he had no idea how he knew this.
I asked with exclamation, wondering if it was some kind of female protagonist buff.
"By the way, how did you know that this was the Etzer family?"
It was then. Maybe a look of embarrassment crossed Maybell's face, and she mumbled
in a stern tone.
"Um, I've heard that the Duke of Escher deals with luxury. I just took a picture of
it because the ribbon decoration was especially popular."
Didn't he just point out what kind of knot method he had before taking a picture?
As I tilted my head with a puzzled look, Mabel only gave me a harmless smile.
"Because I like taking pictures."
"I see. amazing. This was given to me by Essel Youngae as a gift. You are probably
right."
"Yeah? Do you know Essel Youngae?"
When I mentioned Catherine, Maybelle asked, rounding her eyes. It was as if he had
never expected that I would have met her.
"of course. I've been living in that castle all this time."
Maybell visibly fiddled with her fingers as I responded indifferently. she
stuttered
"I have never heard of staying in the city of Eszer. Why didn't you tell me?"
Perhaps the Archduke did not explain to Mabel about his residence. If it was
someone I knew, it would have been annoying and I would have just ignored it.
"Well, there's no reason to even say that. Do I have to report them to you?"
Then someone's voice interrupted.
Astonished, he turned around to see the Archduke leaning against the doorpost and
staring at him. Exactly, he was looking at me.
"You are coming here because you can't stand it. Why don't you look for me like
that?"
"Father, come on... ... ."
"majesty!"
I was just waking up to say navel greetings to the Grand Duke.
Mabel got up before me and ran to the Archduke. With a very bright smile that I
couldn't see.
#90.
"When did you come? Did you come to see me?"
Maybell greeted the Archduke with a lively voice. It seemed to be true that he
relied on the Archduke a lot.
"I didn't come here to see you... ... ."
"I missed you, Grand Duke."
Mabel clings to the Archduke's arms like a whimper.
It was different from the woman I had talked to before calmly.
'What is this paranoid feeling?'
That was similar to what I did to the Archduke. A flattering aegyo to show off very
well to the other party.
Because Maybell hit the player what I was originally going to do, I stared at the
two of them with a sullen posture.
Then the Archduke made eye contact with me and asked in a playful tone.
"Sae-ah, is this a new way to walk? Your starting posture is very strange."
"I hope."
"Then, are you doing this because you can't walk? Why are you doing this, you
didn't come?"
"You can't become a baby in a day, Father."
"Then I thought he regressed because he just stood there."
If you can't speak
As soon as I met the Prince, who gave me a joke, I made a serious expression on his
face, and he smiled and stretched out his hand.
He seemed to come and say hi. I guess I got used to it because I always greeted my
belly button.
If you don't give me hospitality, I'm in vain. Anyway, Mabel did everything before,
so I don't need to do it again.
I was embarrassed to do that in front of Mabel, so I hesitated and approached him
awkwardly.
"Are you here?"
"The hospitality is not cool. At most, I came here just because you were here."
"Yeah? Are you here to see me?"
Of course, I thought you were here to see Mabel. This was her room, and Mabel's
reaction seemed familiar with his visit.
"I got a call from the Marquis of April. You asked for intermediary distribution
rights for the drone."
"Ah, yes."
"I'm sorry. How come you don't have enough money for the Grand Gongbi and don't
even have a distribution right for your family without leaving me alone."
It seemed that he had come to express his disappointment that he was not included
in the business.
I expected the Archduke's reaction like this, so I twisted my body and said,
"Hey, maybe I did it except for my father."
"then?"
"Wait, listen."
I said squinting at Mabel. It was because Mabel was watching, so it was difficult
to say it out loud.
Mabel rolled her eyes at the unfamiliar word drone. The Archduke glanced at Mabel
once and spoke lowly.
"Mabel, stay away."
"Yeah? now?"
Mabel grabbed her sleeve with a gloomy expression on her face, but the Archduke was
insignificant.
"Then shall I leave?"
"no."
Mabel looked at me and the Archduke in turn, and reluctantly went back to the table
and sat down on the chair. Still, I continued to peek at this episode.
In any case, the Archduke was like a sword when it came to business.
The Archduke tilted his upper body only after Mabel moved away.
There was no reason to whisper now, but he was really thorough. I put my hands
together to his ears and said.
"Have you heard that rental services are popular in the North? If you link this
with the Imperial Family and distribute it to the Knights Templar, the profits will
be huge."
"Yes, you must be very full. Did you ask me to borrow your ear to brag?"
"Hey, can I just call my boat? In fact, I was thinking of leaving the deal with the
imperial family to my father."
"Isn't that the Grand Duchess?"
The archduke looked at me as if in surprise. After all, it was because it was
easier to deal with the imperial family through Elena.
In fact, I also thought about leaving the deal with the imperial family to Elena.
However, the drone's value could be diluted as it was viewed as a preference for
relatives of the royal family.
After all, he was doing rental services in the north with Elena, so it was good
that Damian was in charge of the deal with the royal family.
Since the relationship between the two of them is not good, it is easy to prevent
the controversy of preferential treatment.
"Because it will be much easier to distinguish between public and private affairs
if you are in charge."
"The little guy is pretty good."
The Archduke smiled slowly as if he was satisfied. Perhaps he understood my
intentions at once.
After discussing with each other for a while on how to make a deal with the
imperial family, the Archduke and I returned to the table with Maybelle.
Mabel was looking at me with a somewhat sullen expression. It was like looking at
the enemy.
But the moment the Archduke looked at Mabel, she cleared her expression as to when
she had frowned.
I blinked at the cleverness of that moment.
'Am I wrong?'
For a moment, I think he showed hostility to me.
I was a little confused because the expression passed by so quickly.
Even if I looked at her properly, I never did anything that would make her look
hateful.
Because we met for the first time today.
Besides, Mabel in the original work I know wasn't the kind of person who showed
hostility to the other person like this.
I guess I was wrong, I shook my head.
Look at that bright smile, can't you feel the female lead's sunlight?
Mabel was chattering to the Archduke like a child with a smile on his face.
While I was thinking about something else, the two of them were in the midst of
talking about the banquet on the last day.
On the last day of the regular meeting, a banquet was held at the Imperial Palace.
It is quite large and I heard that the whole capital has a festive atmosphere.
Maybe Mabel had heard of the fame, so she secretly showed a sign of wanting to go.
"It must be so much fun to have such a big banquet. I've never been to a banquet,
so I'm curious to see what it's like."
"Actually, the imperial palace banquet hall is quite pretty. Ella liked it, too."
"Father, do you still call me that?"
If your mother found out, would you be suprised?
When I looked up with surprised rabbit eyes, Damian grinned and put his index
finger to the corner of his mouth.
"You just don't have to tell me. I'm only calling you like this when Ella isn't
around."
"Trust me, Father?"
Damian snickered as I blinked and asked a sarcastic question. Judging by the
expression on his face, it was the face I wanted to say.
I smiled softly and kept quiet. I'll use it later if I need it, while hiding my
evil heart.
"Come on, Grand Duke. Can I go to the banquet too?"
"Do you want to go to a banquet?"
"I was just wondering if it would be good to get used to the banquet atmosphere in
order not to become one of the counties in the future."
Somehow, the female protagonist was not so good at thinking.
If it were me, I would have asked them to take me there because I wanted to see
delicious food and the magnificent Imperial Palace building, rather than for that
reason.
Damian asked in a soft tone if he had the same thoughts as me.
"Did you already care about that?"
"I just want to look good to the Count I will meet in the future."
Mabel put her hands together and said shyly. Her cheeks were blushing, and when she
asked for it, it seemed difficult to refuse.
I said coldly before the Archduke refused.
"I'll take you as my maid."
"Are you talking about Sae-ah? I am not a professional maid, so there must be many
inconveniences."
"But it doesn't look good if your father takes you."
An aristocratic man with a young maid. It was perfect for being sued for child
abuse.
In addition, there were many rumors that Maybell was the Archduke's illegitimate
son.
Of course, I don't know her face yet, but if Damian took her, she would be found
out at once.
Rather, it was the safest and quietest way to take her as my maid, my age. Damian
said, rubbing his chin.
"Well, I would be insulted for pampering a small child. It's amazing that you think
of me."
Then he ruffled my hair and grinned.
It wasn't really something I did for Damien, but it's understandable that they
respond to packaging like that.
I stretched out my chest as much as I could, and made a perch.
"of course. I always put my father first."
My heart, you know?
Even a wink made Damian burst out laughing. At first glance, there was a clear sign
of being cute to me.
You've already fallen in love with me.
It's rewarding for the hard work you've worked so far.
Afterwards, I lived a hard life today.
I encouraged myself and played give-and-take pranks with Damian. So, I couldn't see
the expression on Mabel's expression that was staring at me.
"yes. Then let me prepare a suitable dress for Mabel to wear. Her name is the
daughter of a vassal of the Hadelus family, but I can't let her go out of shape."
"Good idea. How can your father be so caring?"
It wasn't my money anyway, so I responded moderately, and Damian tilted his head.
"Do you need money?"
"Will you give it to me if I need it?"
Then I'd take it without asking.
As I put my hands together and gently held out my hands, Damian burst out laughing
as if it was ridiculous.
"Are you just giving? If you ask me to buy a building in the capital, I am willing
to buy it."
really? Really, really?
When I opened my eyes brightly, Damian chuckled.
"Of course I see what you do. I'm still a little unsympathetic."
"I used to be a bad person if I bullied children."
"I think it will be fine because the child is not an ordinary child."
"Where is your mother?"
As I turned around, Damian quickly grabbed me and said, He frowned and muttered.
"Now that I see, I raised a snitch."
you know that now Dad was obviously an idiot.
Without answering, I shrugged my shoulders and made a 'So do good' gesture.
#91.
The day before the banquet at the Imperial Palace, Akid stared out the window and
fell in thought. In his hand was a letter from Sherry.
It was given to me by the driver when I returned from going out. Archid read the
letter again.
[How did you know I sent you the letter?
Do not misunderstand. I didn't follow you because I made you.]
That meant one of Sherry's children was following it. Sherry has always been very
kind to my people, so I used to have a lot of followers.
Even if it wasn't for the follow-up, I would have known by just asking around
because I had a lively conversation with April's twins on the threshold from
District 7 to District 13 that day.
[As expected, he was full and was living a warm life. Envy.]
Some harsh words followed after the blunt words and actions. It was a sarcastic
comment about whether it's good that you only eat well and live well.
It would have been nice to read up to that point and throw it away, but Archid
didn't.
The reason is that... ... .
[I'm sorry then. I didn't know anything, and I bullied and cursed you. As you said,
Jade abandoned us first.]
It was because an apology was written behind the grumpy remarks.
It wasn't really meant to evade responsibility for Jade, but Sherry seemed to feel
anger towards Jade. Still, I asked if I missed you.
[Do you know where Jade is? If you know, let me know, give me, I will defeat you.]
Maybe I have a disease that I can't live without if I don't catch a target to
blame. Archid burst into laughter at Sherry's brutality.
Archid wanted to know Jade's location as well.
[I apologize for calling your wife ugly. Now that I see her, she is a broad-minded
girl.]
Archid read the last verse over and over again. It seems that Roena secretly looked
after him after that.
Sherry had a habit of hiding when her residence was discovered. So it wouldn't be
easy to find.
It seemed like he had used the twin brother's chance. At that time, I saw that he
was good at searching.
[Thanks to your wife, I think I can start doing what I've always wanted to do.
After all, it was pretty strict. They tell me to write a contract on the IOU, huh.
Anyway, I have received something thanks to you, and I have a lot of regrets for
you. If you need me later, come to District 13.
Maybe by then, I won't be doing anything, right?]
It was not uncommon to write a IOU to Roena. He was already running a business, so
he was going to do it even more thoroughly.
'sorry. Treating Aki's friends rudely.'
The words Roena had said in the past disappeared and reappeared like a mirage in my
ears.
It seemed that he had liked the whole day. Seeing how he found Sherry and made a
way for him to live.
I don't know how much Roena helped, and what Sherry is going to do.
One thing is certain: he will never go to Sherry first, nor will he ever return to
District 13 again.
Even if you do find it, the reason must be something other than just perfume.
Archid already had an existence that was too precious to be overdone. A wife who
will welcome me at any time.
Archid walked over and burned the letter on the lamp on the table. The brightly
burning lamp was red, resembling a loena.
While I was staring blankly at it, I heard someone's voice from the terrace.
When Archid went out to the terrace, saying no, there was a friendly face on the
adjacent terrace.
It was Roena.
* * *
[I sincerely apologize. As you said, I will never visit Archid again.
Are you satisfied now?]
It was a letter of reproach. I grinned as I recalled Sherry, the bad-tempered
sender.
No matter how stupid Sherry was, he wouldn't be able to bother Archid since he even
signed a contract.
After breaking up with Sherry and the others, I sent Vivian to District 13.
However, he gave up because he had already moved and there was no trace, and later
asked Kyle just in case.
Then, after half a day, I was surprised to find out where I had moved. Thanks to
this, I was able to meet Sherry and make a decision.
Because he smashed a very naive murder to correct Sherry's wretched thoughts toward
Akid.
"I hope this makes Archid a little bit better."
I glanced at the terrace attached to Archid's room for some reason. I've been
hanging around here since a while ago, wondering if it would come out.
It wasn't just for her sake that I decided to help the Sherry and gang.
It was a kind of insurance for the unpredictable future.
'Anyway, Sherry later joins the Black Organization.'
In the original story, she rose to the position of controlling the 13th District.
It can be said that he did something bad with the bad techniques he had learned
while moving around the streets since childhood.
Originally, black money was easy to collect, and such an organization had a high
probability of being the worst of the worst.
Originally, I was cautioned not to deal with such people, but it was necessary to
prepare my hands in advance as the situation was the situation.
I wondered if it could be transformed into a plausible guild if we support it well
from now on.
Sherry is from the street, so it seemed easier to track the warlocks than anywhere
else.
The organization of the shadows was determined to fight against the organization of
the shadows. Of course, it would take quite some time to grow to that level.
"When will pollution start again?"
? As long as you don't find someone who breaks the taboo, contamination will appear
constantly. They drive pollution.
The spirit sat quietly on my fingertips and chattered. The thought of taking care
of those evil warlocks alone made me cry.
yes. It was all because of the damn warlocks. Roena's death and the Hadelus family
suffered a huge blow.
- Don't worry though. You should be able to block it well enough.
"Are you just going to block it? Find it and build a fence. You can't just keep
purifying like this."
- The tail will be trampled on anyway. As time passes, the side effects of
violating the taboo increase.
"A side effect?"
? Breaking a taboo by a warlock is actually suicidal. It's a walking dead land that
produces pollution.
? A mass of catastrophe that could have polluted the entire continent.
"Then it's really dangerous, isn't it? What if I can't handle it on my own?"
- He's really good too, you don't have to worry about that. Don't forget that you
have a peculiar constitution that can recognize Delphina.
- Yes, that's right. Even if you purify, you won't die. not like that
It's kind of a lack of trust.
As I looked at him with slender eyes as if in disbelief, the spirits spoke in a
bustling manner.
- After all, there are saints here. A saint can help, so what are you worried
about?
"That's it, though."
It's kind of like the night before the storm.
Besides, whenever I felt a strange feeling from Mabel, I even thought that I was
missing something.
I turned my head away from the carefree spirits and put my chin on the railing of
the terrace. It was a little chilly in the evening, so I felt like I had to go
inside.
It was then.
"You haven't slept yet?"
"Aki?"
When I turned my head, Akid was looking at me with a lamp on.
They said that the moon will grant wishes if you earnestly wish, and I was really
surprised that Archid came out to the terrace this night.
I grabbed the railing and pulled my upper body straight forward, and he put down
the lamp and came closer to the railing.
"Be careful."
Even in the midst of this, you're worried that I might fall, so it's kind.
At the same time, the wind blew, and Akid's black hair gently fluttered. The sight
was so beautiful.
Even with the moonlight, it looked as if the night sky had descended on the earth.
I looked at it openly and said.
"I just couldn't sleep and was looking at the night sky."
"It's still cold, aren't you dressed too thin?"
With those words, Archid brought a blanket and held it out.
With the terrace in between, he leaned against the railing and the railing and
started a moonlit conversation with Archid.
"That way, Aki also has thin clothes."
"It's okay because I don't tolerate the cold very well."
"Actually, Aki's arms are always warm."
"I'll give it to you whenever you need it. It's always open to Roena."
Archid opened his arms and made a welcome gesture. My ears turn red every time, and
when I see it like this, there is nothing to be bold about.
When I become an adult, I'm already so cool and crazy about how much I want to add.
"Such a promise is dangerous. What if I ask you to stick with me?"
"Am I really in danger?"
His blue-grey eyes lit up with a deep light and looked at me intently. His heart
fluttered as he saw him smiling with his eyes half closed.
"If Roena wants to, you can stick around all day long, but I do."
How dangerous is this person?
I coughed and bluffed for a bit.
"Okay, did you promise?"
Then, for a moment, I imagined walking around in his arms, and then I stopped
laughing.
Does Archid know? That I'm like a pencil with a lot of black hearts.
After all, it's not me who's at risk, but Archid, but he doesn't seem to know
anything.
It was time to memorize the incantations of good thoughts, good thoughts, and
inwardly.
"Roena, are you still cold?"
"Um, I think it's a little cold."
I rubbed my shoulder, Archid said.
"Then take five steps back for a moment."
"Ah yes."
It was when I took five steps back, fearing that I might fall off the railing.
I wondered if a shadow would suddenly fall on the floor, but Archid jumped over to
this side and landed right in front of me.
'Did Edan teach you how to fly instead of swordsmanship?'
I admired a more natural landing than the bird Kina, but suddenly Archid hugged me.
It seemed to emanate a refreshing scent from his warm embrace. And a sweeter voice
rang in my ears.
"I keep my promises."
"... ... ."
"Isn't it cold like this?"
How.
I didn't know that the clown, who had already climbed up to the Archid, who kept
doing cute things, was going down.
It's so nice to be able to put it into practice as soon as you make a promise,
right?
I pretended not to win and whispered while leaning in his arms.
"Yeah. It's a little warm now."
#92.
Last day of the regular meeting. When the banquet began, carriages bearing the
seals of each family lined up in a row in the Imperial Palace.
A gorgeous carriage stopped at the entrance of the royal palace banquet hall. White
snowflakes and laurel leaf wings were symbolic of Archduke Hadelus.
When the carriage door opened, Damian, wearing a series of dazzling epaulettes,
came out of the carriage first.
Then, when Elena grabbed his hand and came out, the new knights blushed.
Contrary to the notorious reputation of Heint's mad dog, it was because the Grand
Duchess was a neat and beautiful woman.
Of course, the knights who had been beaten a few times with a rigid face said, 'You
must not be fooled by your face!'
The prince and his wife, dressed in cute robes, got out of the carriage. The
aristocrats entering the room let out a shallow exclamation.
In particular, the prince with red hair braided on both sides and rolled up in a
circle was as cute as a doll.
Next to it, Damian and the archduke who is similar to him were added, and it was a
picture of a perfect family without a picture.
When the grand duke family entered the hall, the eyes of the nobles who were
talking about dorando were focused on one place.
"Oh my God, are you two coming together now?"
Marquis Lenia, a socialite, stared at the Archduke and his wife with her eyes wide
open.
It was a rare scene in which the two of them stood together at the same time to the
point where words came out without realizing it.
It wasn't the couple who didn't like to touch each other after marriage.
The anecdote of a husband who always goes out and about to punish his husband's
concubine is quite famous in the capital.
Everyone was taken aback because the Archduke would always enter separately or
bring his lover, even at official events.
The Prince's love for his concubine is famous, so it was often seen at banquets
when young girls who wanted to build a family openly flirt with each other.
Elena had also cut off her interest unless it was a concubine who caught my eye or
was provoking me.
'I thought there would be talk of divorce because they had an illegitimate child
last year, but they seem to get along surprisingly well, don't they?'
Marquis Lenia admired Elena and Damian not only holding hands, but also talking to
each other.
Is that couple having a normal conversation? In the meantime, I went crazy
wondering what was going on with the Grand Duke.
Among them was the prince and his wife. On the surface, they seemed to be having a
friendly conversation to the extent that they seemed very friendly.
The Archduke looked very conspicuous, resembling Damian. A face that I think would
be as popular as Damien when he grew up.
If it weren't for an illegitimate child, he would have been the number one groom in
the social world, so it was a pity.
On the other hand, Elena, who felt the strange gazes from various places, smiled
pretensely at the Archduke and said,
"Did you intentionally kiss the back of your hand before entering? To make it go up
and down in the mouths of luxuries?"
"Is it possible? Please don't misunderstand my affection for my partner."
"Let's just come together as usual. It's a burden on the kids for doing things
they've never done before."
Elena rebuked her with a terrifying expression on her face, as if she was
displeased with the stinging gazes reaching the prince and his wife. Damian then
shrugged and countered.
"If you come separately, that's not a problem. There are already many people who
look at their sons and daughters with unkind eyes. If you think we are being
negligent, will you be more rude?"
"huh! All those who dare to look at the Grand Prince and his wife with
disrespectful eyes should bow down. If you punish a few families by example, I
guarantee you will be quiet."
"Then, the Grand Duchess, who is an expert in that field, will you show me a
demonstration?"
"Grand Duke, where would you like to kneel down as an example by that expert? If
you could be a demonstration target, I would do my best."
Elena covered her mouth with a fan and muttered harsh words. Damian was only
sipping tea naturally, despite being warned of murder.
"If my wife wants me, I can do it, but I won't do it because it doesn't seem like a
very helpful demonstration."
"why? At least it would be of sufficient help to improve my mood."
"Then I'm not even more specific."
Damian smiled and gently raised the medicine, and Elena snorted.
Then he got cherry juice from a passing waiter and put it in front of Roena and
Archid.
"The cherry farming went really well this time."
"I have a mouth too."
"I think you have a hand to eat."
Damian was not expecting Elena's blunt words, so he took the juice and drank it
with his own hands.
However, Roena was not particularly interested in the quarrel between the Archduke
and his wife.
The banquet hall was filled with fragrant flower scents and delicious food,
delighting the nose and mouth. But above all else, there was something else that
made Loena happy.
'Oh my God, you look so cool in a suit.'
Roena flinched as she stared openly at Archid.
As it was the official banquet of the Imperial Palace, Archid was fully equipped
with a vest, jacket, white cravat and red handkerchief.
In particular, it was a shame to see her with her shiny black hair half spread
alone.
Even though she had already seen it in the carriage, Roena frowned as if she was
dazzled at the scene where the light was shining when she looked again.
It was an action I was doing because the light was so bright that I couldn't stand
up straight and look at it.
I wondered if everyone was looking at Archid, so I glanced around for nothing.
'It was good that you brought a video seat as well.'
Roena glanced at the reticule placed on the table. The reticule had an image stone
attached to it. I didn't forget to adjust the angle so that Archid could be seen
clearly.
I was thinking of checking the video when I go back to the north, picking a scene I
like, and displaying it in the secret zone in the study.
There was no computer here, but there was Kobistein who was just as capable. If I
asked him, it was possible to cut the video.
'I'll have to ask them to make an artifact that can play the video indefinitely
like a hologram later.'
A capable slave... ... Instead, he had his servants, so he was cozy and happy
today.
Just thinking about displaying Archid's wonderful side like that makes me feel good
and I'm smiling softly, but I see someone approaching me from afar.
"I am the Madame Marquis of Lenia, a socialite. Knowing your face will help you in
the future."
While nodding her head at Elena's advice, the Marquis Lenia came up to her and
greeted her.
"long time no see. Grand Duke, His Majesty Grand Duchess."
"I heard that you had a baby this year. It was far from the capital and the news
arrived late, so I couldn't even celebrate properly."
"No, Grand Duchess. I got enough congratulations with the gift you sent me. ho ho
ho. Anyway, these are... ... ."
Marquis Lenia's gaze turned to Loena and Archid. Elena said with the two of them in
front.
"My son and I."
"Nice to meet you. My name is Roena Hadelus."
"This is Archid Hadelus."
"Oh, you're also polite. My name is Sophie Renia of the Lenia family."
As soon as I said hello, Sophie Renia introduced me with a smirk.
Beside him, there were some other noble ladies mixed in. One of them said to the
Archduke.
"I heard that you were coming to the capital, but why didn't you visit the flower
garden? If you come to the capital, you must visit it, and it is disappointing."
By the flower garden she was talking about, she meant a tea party enjoyed by the
lady and the young girls.
It was a public fact that Damian frequently visited the flower garden as a blue-
collar each time he came to the capital, so it seemed like he was talking about it
openly.
Sophie glanced at Elena's gaze. She was just sipping the tea as if she wasn't
interested.
I thought that something had changed because we entered together, but it didn't
seem to be. Another young girl, who gained confidence, spoke up.
"Don't do that, but before you go back to the north, please visit our flower
garden. If the Archduke comes, I will be very happy."
"I do not know. There are a lot of flowers nearby, so I don't think I need to go to
the flower garden."
Damian trembled with excitement and blinked at Elena and Roena. Elena hated this
and opened her axe's eyes, and Damian grinned.
"I don't have time to play with my son and wife these days."
"Ah, don't do that."
Young-ae trembled and was about to cling to the archduke's arm, but suddenly the
archduke sneezed loudly.
"Eatch! Fuck you! etch!"
As she sneezed until her face turned red, the faces of the three people around her
hardened. Among them, the Archduke was the first to support and ask.
"Roena, are you okay?"
"I must have smelled the perfume too much. My head hurts, my nose is tickled, my
throat is sharp... ... ."
When the Grand Prince touched his head, nose, and neck once, the Prince became
restless and held out a handkerchief to cover his nose.
Then the Archduke asked the young girls to stay away and ordered the maid to bring
water.
It didn't end there. The Grand Duchess jumped up with a stiff face and went
directly to the window to ventilate, but was stopped by the maid.
It was just that the Grand Duchess sneezed, which was an overreaction. Marquis
Lenia's eyes narrowed as the series progressed.
'I think I said 'Yeoshi' earlier... ... . Am I wrong?'
However, seeing the Grand Duchess's mercy with a blushing face, it didn't seem like
it was made up.
Above all, it was understood at once that the atmosphere of the Grand Duke had
changed in the scene where the princely concubine monopolized the cuteness.
'It seems that the Grand Duchess is connecting that wretched couple.'
A faint smile crept across Sophie's lips, a seasoned socialite.
It was very rare to see three people facing each other unite around the Grand
Duchess.
In particular, it was very surprising that Damian wrapped around my daughter-in-law
more than women.
The people who had been throwing flirts by the side showed a shy expression and
moved away one by one.
Suddenly, only the Marquis of Lenia remained by her side.
Sophie Renia, observing the whole process, decided that Archduke Hadelus, a rare
Casanova in the social world, might retire.
#93.
'Wherever you go, look over it.'
As I watched the fire foxes slowly disappearing, I called for joy inside.
My acting skills, which I used to pretend to be sick to avoid the CEO who wanted to
work overtime without pay, will shine here as well.
I couldn't figure out why he was flirting with a man with an alternative family.
Of course, since Damian has done something in the past, it was like an inertia, but
wouldn't it be too much to do?
'It is very difficult to create a harmonious family.'
Besides, I accidentally swallowed the wrong amount of saliva, so I was completely
distracted by snoring. Thanks to you, I'm like 'fuck it! Fuck!' It seemed like
everyone didn't understand.
The Marquis Lenia stared at me, but she seemed more curious than suspicious.
I was surprised to see a bizarre scene where three family members gathered together
and only looked after me.
I was a bit stunned because I didn't even know that the three of them would act at
the same time.
After I barely stopped sneezing and swallowed my water, Akid looked at me with a
worried face.
"Are you okay?"
"yes. I think I will live a little longer."
"Why are you spraying perfume?"
Damian frowned and fanned me. It wouldn't make the perfume smell go away, but it
was really sincere.
'It's all because of my father's inability to guard the underside.'
I looked down on Damian, the main culprit of family strife.
But the reason he didn't look as bad as before was because he had vaguely guessed
why he was acting like a flirt.
A successor was needed to carry on the line of the Grand Duchess. However, how can
the Grand Duchess force her to have children when she hears that it is difficult to
have children and that she can die if she becomes pregnant?
As he was one of the disciples of Zaparcia, he could not appoint a descendant as
his successor. Wasn't the Lewis family still alive after that?
'Still, even if the method is wrong, it is wrong for a long time.'
The problem was that the couple didn't talk too much. At least, if we had discussed
it with Elena, we wouldn't have been able to hate each other like this.
Besides, Damian was the type to buy and eat curses.
Like someone who was deliberately determined to be hated, there was no way that
Elena Guni would like her if she had to.
'Actually, I care about my mother more than anyone else, so why do I pretend to be
a villain?'
I clicked on my tongue as I remembered Damian secretly bringing medicine to Elena's
room, who was sleeping early because of motion sickness.
Seeing Elena taking the medicine without saying a word, it seemed as if she didn't
even know he gave it to her.
There were many other times that I found something that pretended not to be. I even
thought that maybe I was punishing myself on purpose.
Of course, seeing the behavior of the Archduke in front of his eyes, he might not
have thought that I was being judged too well.
It was around the time when the table, which had been so noisy, became quiet.
"Sir, Grand Duchess."
"No, who is this?"
Elena recognized the approaching nobleman and pretended to know. Seeing that he
greeted Elena, not Damian, first, it seemed that he wasn't the one who came to
throw a flirtation.
"long time no see."
"Well, it's been a long time. I left the nursing home, are you okay now?"
"no. Still not good. However, I came up for a while in time for the regular
meeting. I just heard the news that His Majesty the Grand Duchess is also coming."
"this. You could have sent an agent without overdoing it. Marquis Natalie, that's
the problem. You need to split the work around."
"It's been a while since I've heard this nagging, so it's nice to hear. Thank you
for your concern, but it is possible to go out like this."
Marquis Natalie covered her mouth with her hand to Elena's pinzan and said shyly.
At that moment, the hoodie worn over the lace gloves glistened in the light of the
chandelier.
It's an eye-catching accessory, but I don't know why the cone-shaped cookie comes
to mind here.
'Sweet, I want to eat it because I think about it.'
As I chewed the biscuit in front of me for some reason, I could feel the serious
gaze of the Marquis Natalie.
Elena felt his gaze and introduced me and Archid.
"It's my son. This is Roena and that one is Archid."
"Hello, Marquis."
"Nice to meet you."
As Akid and I greeted each other politely, Marquis Natalie smirked.
"You look very handsome, just like the Grand Duke. The Grand Duchess seems to be
very cute as I heard."
Then he took the toy out of the reticule and held it out. It was a wooden
sculpture, and it looked like a plausible wooden doll with clothes on.
"This is my present."
"thank you."
Upon receiving it, Marquis Natalie asked about it and pretended to be friendly.
It was quite different from the others who were only interested in Damian and
Elena.
Seeing that they even prepared toys, it seemed like they didn't even know that
Archid and I were coming. said Elena.
"I guess you still haven't gotten your hands on the piece."
"I started it as a hobby, but it only accumulates in the castle and it is a
problem. Still, when I sculpt, my thoughts disappear, so I can't give up."
"For me, archery is like that."
Elena smiled faintly. Seeing that he couldn't let go even after suffering a
shoulder injury, he seemed to really like it.
And Damian seemed very dissatisfied with it.
"Your Majesty the Grand Duchess still enjoys sports. You used to fight often with
the Grand Duke, do you still do it these days?"
The Archduke shrugged at the question of Marquis Natalie.
"It's been a while since my opponent got bored and didn't do it."
"It's commonplace."
"Shall we compete? After losing, if you say you won't cry, I'll do it."
"I do not need it."
"You still do, you two."
When Elena reacted harshly to Damian's provocation, Marquis Natalie trembled.
It was around the time we were talking about the recent situation. Mabel, who had
just gone to the carriage to pick up a blanket, returned to the table.
"Loena-sama, here."
"Thank you, Mabel."
She casually handed me a blanket and grabbed my reticule from the table. It was
because she took on the role of taking care of my reticule at this banquet.
At that moment, Marquis Natalie's gaze turned to Mabel. Mabel, who felt the gaze,
also turned her head. said Marquis Natalie.
"this person is?"
"Ah, this is the child who came with me. Mabel, say hello. This is Marquis
Natalie."
"Oh, hello, Marquis Natalie. This is Maybell Harrington."
"nice to meet you."
Marquis Natalie smiled and gave Maybelle's light farewell to her cheek.
"ah."
Mabel couldn't release her expression because she felt uncomfortable with
strangers. I asked quietly, remembering that she had anxiety symptoms belatedly.
"it's okay?"
"Ah yes. it's okay It's just that I'm not used to greetings like this."
Mabel smiled awkwardly, but her expression was full of embarrassment. Marquis
Natalie quietly disappeared after a few more words with the Archduke and his wife.
And after a while, Mabel also left the place saying she was not feeling well.
I wondered if Archid was looking at the direction in which the two disappeared, and
he spoke softly so that only me could hear it.
"That kid."
"Who are you? Are you Mabel?"
Akid nodded at my question and continued.
"Maybe he's not an orphan. For an orphan, it seems that he is quite familiar with
such a banquet, and he behaves naturally, and in particular, he sometimes shows
signs of learning the etiquette."
"okay?"
As he tilted his head as he did not recognize it at all, Archid continued to
explain.
"But it's a little strange. It feels like something is being violated on purpose."
"Are you breaking on purpose?"
The fact that Mabel was an orphan was something I didn't know I saw in the
original.
Of course, there was no proof here because Mabel suffered from amnesia.
"I might be able to see it better because I learned the etiquette later, but the
violation pattern is quite regular. It seemed like the etiquette I was familiar
with was giving me a slight anomaly."
Archid spoke without hesitation about learning the etiquette later.
Previously, I would have tried to hide it, but now I feel comfortable enough that I
don't have to.
This is what Archid said: It is said that Mabel has a pattern that cannot be seen
unless she learns the etiquette.
He said that he had been living as a commoner in a back alley for 13 years, so it
was very difficult for him to learn the manners of the nobles. It was said that the
old habits kept popping out and were disturbed.
But Mabel said the opposite. It is said that from the behavior that comes out
habitually, a womb that has learned etiquette is born.
For example, the behavior shown earlier in Marquis Natalie's sudden cheeky greeting
was like that.
For those who don't know the etiquette, when the Marquis Natalie approaches, they
will shrug their necks, but Maybelle naturally sticks her neck forward.
If what he said was true, he was saying that Mabel deliberately pretended to be a
commoner, and if so, the memory loss might have been a lie.
'But why? What are you trying to hide?'
Anyway, there was no reason for her to do that.
In the original story, she was an orphan, and there was no mention of her parents.
'no. Maybe I'm missing something because I'm too engrossed in the original.'
It was different from the original in that Mabel was originally found on Stig
Island, not Easter's Orphanage.
So I couldn't rule out that she might not be the heroine I know.
#94.
'See you all in this place. Don't get me wrong. Because I didn't come to see you.'
Mabel frowned as she recalled the words that Marquis Natalie had said as she
pretended to say hello.
I told you not to disturb me like that, but when they say it's a coincidence,
whoever believes it?
I was going to meet him in person and say something stinging, but I ran into an
unexpected person.
He was the one who wanted to come to the capital and see his face. Geronis Khan
Heint, his former fiance and the man who abandoned me.
'Aren't you going to stop pretending to be your fianc�? How long do you think I'll
be able to see your ugliness?'
'Now is the only time I'm holding on to my weakness. To be sure, I will never marry
you. That's because I won't let you go your own way.'
Mabel forgot her anger and looked at him blankly. When Mabel didn't say anything,
Zeronis said.
"It's a face I haven't seen. You don't know me."
They looked like they were talking without saying hello. Mabel only then came to
her senses.
Even though I met him with this face, I didn't feel any warmth from him. It's the
face he loved so much, but it's also funny.
Mabel smiled brightly and greeted her with courtesy. Unlike the sloppy etiquette he
had seen before, it was a gesture that was appropriate for the class.
It was because I didn't want to show a disheveled appearance in front of him.
"The greeting is late. My name is Maybell Harrington of the Harringtons. I attended
the party as Roena-sama's handmaiden."
"Ah, she was the handmaiden of the Grand Duchess."
Geronis looked around while answering with a no-mind expression.
As if looking for someone, there was a chill of frost on Maybell's face.
It was because he had guessed who he was looking for, but hoped it wasn't her.
At least when I met this face, I thought it would be a little blue, but there was
no sign of agitation in him.
That made Mabel useless. How did you get your body and time, but it's also useless.
At that moment, I heard a voice calling out to Zeronis from afar.
"Zero, were you looking for me?"
Mabel couldn't help but smile when she saw a woman smiling sweetly as she spoke his
nickname, which would never have been allowed if it were me.
The words that you dared not do that with that face filled your throat, but there
was nothing Mabel could do now.
I didn't mean to do such a dangerous thing to do this.
Rather, I felt like I was only doing something good for that woman, and my teeth
were chapped.
I hated her with a completely different face and a face that was familiar to
Maybelle and had a vague expression on her face.
"I was looking for Edward, but he didn't come."
"It is clear that he is gone. I've been looking all over for hiding places, but I
can't find a single apricot-colored hair?"
"Just by looking at the number of leaves on your head, you can tell that you worked
hard to find it."
Geronis nagged as she pulled the leaves off Catherine's hair.
Catherine smiled, knowing that the nagging was familiar, and only accepted his
hand.
At that moment, there was the sound of a branch at Maybell's feet cracking and
breaking.
Without realizing it, the strength of my feet was so strong that the dry branches
couldn't stand it.
Only then did Catherine sense Maybell's presence and widen her eyes.
"Hey, who is this?"
"The Grand Duchess's handmaiden."
"really?"
Catherine smiled broadly like a flower in full bloom when she heard that she was
Loena's maid, and grabbed Mabel's hand.
"Are you lost on the first road? There is a maze garden in front of this, so you
can't go in because it's easy to get lost."
"No, not really... ... ."
Mabel held back the desire to frown in displeasure.
I could walk on this road with my eyes closed. Because the Imperial Palace was such
a place for her.
But when the woman in front of me treated me like an idiot, I got into a lot of
tantrums. Mabel smiled awkwardly and clasped her hands.
"I just came out to get some air."
"I see. If that's the case, it's easier to rest on that side of the fountain... ...
."
"Cathy, do it in moderation. Your partner is in trouble."
When Geronis scolded her with a smile on her face, Catherine awkwardly scratched
her cheek and apologized, "I'm sorry if it bothered you."
It was force majeure that Mabel's face hardened at that moment.
As the nickname came out of his mouth, Maybell couldn't stop laughing, and she
couldn't continue acting.
I was trembling, not knowing what to do with the overflowing anger, when someone
spoke to Mabel.
"Mabel."
A strange boy he saw for the first time pretended to know Mabel. He was a strange
man with a scar on his cheek that suited him like a tattoo rather than an ugly one.
"How did you know my name?" I looked up wonderingly, and he spoke softly into her
ear.
"The Marquis sent it. If you don't intend to get caught, go ahead."
At the boy's warning, Mabel said, "Oops," and came to her senses. After breaking
the taboo, Mabel often struggled with controlling her emotions.
It was because the pollution that had accumulated in her body was trying to eat
away at her mind.
It was not easy to avoid the eyes of the Archduke, who had to quickly release the
pollution inside.
So, one day, he had to reach out to the warlock horde. They were just arguing over
who had the upper hand.
Looking back, the boy seemed to be a warlock just like me. I felt a sense of
companionship in the flowing energy.
"Do you know anyone?"
Catherine asked warily. His appearance was not like those who came to the party, so
he was wary. Mabel smiled broadly.
"Yes, I know someone. I'll just go."
Maybell, who was following the boy, glanced at Zeronis with a sad expression on her
face.
But his gaze did not stop at her.
Mabel clenched her fists at that clear fact.
In the end, thinking that in order to take over him, that woman's existence itself
must disappear.
* * *
The banquet ended without any problems. Mabel returned near the end of the banquet
and apologized again and again. It's too late to get lost in the maze garden.
In fact, there was a time when I first entered the maze garden by mistake and went
round and round the same place for a long time.
As much as the size of the imperial palace, the maze gardens are all around, so it
was not difficult to find them once lost.
If Archid hadn't come to find him, he might have been homeless there.
'sorry. I fell and missed the reticule and it messed up. I'm sorry for not being
able to do the job you entrusted to me properly.'
Mabel held out the messed up reticule while crying. Her knees were torn as if she
had really fallen, and her dress was covered in dirt.
The image stone was broken as the reticule had also rolled too much.
The fortunate thing was that I had asked Kobystein in advance to set up a secret
zone in my study to automatically transmit the video of Young Sang-seok.
It was a technology that was only in my library as a demonstration because it
required advanced technology and was not in the stage to be put into practical use.
So, my precious Archid's video was protected!
As soon as I returned to Delus, I began to sift the image of the image stone. It
was transferred neatly to make sure it was sent well.
Since Maybell had been away for a long time, the videos that could be saved were
concentrated only at the beginning.
It was time to check the video with a bashful smile wondering where it was.
A video of the enemy when Mabel would have been absent followed. I was about to
turn it off because I thought it was not okay to spy on someone else's private
life, but I heard a familiar voice.
- It's a face I've never seen. you don't know me
The soft voice was definitely Zeronis. Then Catherine's voice was heard.
The face was not visible due to the low position of the reticule, but it was a
familiar voice, so I immediately recognized it.
As the conversation progressed, an unfamiliar voice intervened.
- Mabel.
It seemed to be whispering in a whisper afterward, but it was so small that I
couldn't hear it even if I listened to it again.
After that, there was only the sound of walking somewhere. They seemed to be having
a conversation from time to time, but the conversation could not be heard well due
to the sound of the hem of the dress clashing.
What was a little puzzling was that Mabel had no hesitation in following the boy.
Besides, seeing that Catherine was an acquaintance, it doesn't seem like a first
date.
'You said you don't remember, did you meet someone you know?'
Mabel had lost her memory due to the shock of the accident. So even if I met
someone I knew, it was right to not know.
But you look so calm. Obviously, she said that it was her first visit to the
capital and her first time attending an imperial palace banquet, so all her actions
were suspicious.
Besides, it was hard to get over what Archid had said. It was then that the
suspicion was ignited.
- Welcome.
A woman's voice interrupted. It was an unfamiliar voice that seemed familiar at
first glance, so I couldn't tell exactly who it was.
It was especially true because I had met many people throughout the banquet. Then,
a familiar name was mentioned.
- Well done, Jade.
- no.
'Jade? Jade?'
When I heard the name I thought I would never meet in the Imperial Palace, I opened
my eyes.
Jade was Archid's friend. It's not enough that someone you thought was dead is
still alive, so you're wandering around the Imperial Palace.
And does Mabel know him?
'What the hell is going on?'
The conversation continued while Earl was lost.
- But what is it?
- Ah, the Grand Duchess's Reticule. I came here today as an excuse.
Mabel answered the other person politely and politely. There was an arrogance that
was quite different from the usual gentle voice.
Mabel's voice was clear, but it didn't seem like it was her.
I stared at the video seat with a stiff face. Apparently, Maybell was short and had
a reticule attached to her waist, so she couldn't see the face of her opponent.
It looks like a lady wearing a dress, but even that was at a level that was
difficult to identify.
It was because everyone was wearing similar colors and fabrics according to the
dress code for this banquet.
Then the opponent mumbled softly.
? Hmmm, you came with something bothersome. When I asked where I saw it, the
Marquis of April was proud of it earlier.
this.
It was like he was looking at my video seat.
#95.
Immediately after that, there was silence in the video. After a while, I wondered
if the reticule would shake as much as I expected, and the video seat was cut off.
The power had been cut off.
I sighed in regret. It was because he could hear what Mabel was talking to them if
they didn't notice.
Fortunately, there was nothing left to dry. As far as meeting the Marquis of April,
it was clear that the opponent was also a high-ranking nobleman.
It is true that it is difficult to specify because there were so many high-ranking
nobles who came that day, but it was fortunate that it could be limited to at least
the number of people who attended that day.
And the biggest harvest was that Mabel knew her. It was clear that they knew each
other just by looking at the natural humiliation.
When all these circumstances were put together, one conclusion was reached.
Mabel had intentionally lied to Archduke Hadelus.
'You pretended to have lost your memory and deceived everyone.'
I cleared my confused mind and grabbed the video seat. When I found out that I had
overlooked it, my back felt cold.
Mabel showed sophistication that she even fell on purpose to hide the contents of
the image stone.
If I hadn't thought of making a backup, I would have never known of this.
I just made it to have a luscious virtue, but suddenly I discovered the duality of
Maybelle.
It was even a little creepy that he acted until he broke his knee to avoid
suspicion.
It was more so because she was the female lead in the book I read.
Suddenly, the thought that she might be the same possessor as me went crazy, and I
was thrilled.
Since I experienced possession, there was no guarantee that it wouldn't happen to
her either.
Maybe she is trying to change something like me.
If I knew what it was, I thought I could understand a little bit of Maybell's
intentions.
Fortunately, I didn't brag about this seat in front of Maybell. Because she thinks
I haven't seen this video.
'I'll keep it by my side and watch.'
I strengthened my will and kept the video stone well. Promising not to tell Mabel
everything in the future.
* * *
The blade-like winter wind passed, and the gentle breeze of spring was the first to
announce that the seasons had changed.
It's been a long time since I used to have puffy breaths every time I spoke.
Naturally, the clothes became lighter.
Time passed as fast as a shot arrow. He grew taller than he thought he would be,
and at the same time, the outline of his body changed from a child to a full-
fledged girl.
Her hands, which were like fern, grew longer, and her slim waist was thin, so she
looked good no matter what she wore.
It has already been 7 years since I bought Roena. As the years passed, my
compassion did not diminish.
I was still occupied with Archid's virtue, and I always felt something new every
time I saw his face.
And that virtue did not end alone, but expanded his family.
"Everyone has gathered."
In front of me, wearing a rabbit mask, young girls in masks of their favorite
animals gathered at a round table.
"I prepared this specially for all of you who came today, so please enjoy it."
"Oh my God, isn't this the cravat that Akid-sama wore to the last banquet?"
"How does Rabbit always buy these cherished items?"
"Are you sure you are close with the Grand Duchess?"
The young girls in masks of horses, cats and dogs spoke in exclamation words,
unable to hide their excitement.
The name of this bizarre anonymous group is <Asamo>. It was a social club that
shortened the 'gathering of young girls who love Achid'.
Externally, it was packaged as 'a gathering to enjoy beautiful plants in all
seasons', but in reality it was a virtuous club.
The identity of the Asamo member was unknown to anyone except the club president.
The mask that guarantees anonymity is a specially made artifact (the work of
Kobystein), so it is impossible to recognize who it is until it is removed.
Thanks to that, it was good to hide me. It was all because of Archid that I started
this job.
It started because Archid's reputation was not good because of his origin, but now
he almost forgot his role and enjoyed it.
Now, in the north, the akid craze was blowing. Archid, who grew from a boy to a
young man, was the most handsome man in the North.
No, to be honest, even if all continents were combined, I was confident that I
would never see a face as big as Archid.
In any case, the young girls who saw Akid's watery appearance began to show
interest in him one by one.
The young girls, who had been taught that nobles should hide their expressions and
speak in reverse, curious about her beauty, secretly looked back at Akid's
portrait.
And all of them sighed sadly at the fact that they did not recognize this handsome
man in advance.
A person who didn't even look at me because he was an illegitimate child didn't
think it was warm and grew up as a male god.
Of course, I don't even think of anyone who will give it to me, but it was an
absurd regret from playing drums and janggu by myself.
I have been established as the lucky winner of having such a handsome man since I
was a child.
The reality is that it was before her debut, so she could not even join the
marriage and was a dying wife, but she kept it a secret.
In fact, I was the one who leaked the portrait among the young girls and made the
appearance of Archid widely known.
It was because he had a problem that had to be solved separately from hoping that
everyone in the world would be happy to see Archid's face.
Since Akid entered the Hadelus family at the age of thirteen, rumors have been
circulating.
The successor of the Hadelus family, a great noble, was actually an illegitimate
child, so how much of a cubic child must have been?
There were a lot of things that were unpleasant to hear from the mouths of the
luxuries who wanted to slander them somehow.
Nonsensical remarks like ugly faces (this doesn't really make sense. Can't you see
your own face in the mirror?) and bad temperament (what nonsense to our angels, sew
your mouth up).
There was nothing like the beauty world to overturn such a reputation at once.
And my thoughts were successfully proven through this 'Asamo'.
Akid is known as the flower of the north, and he has become a celebrity who wants
to see his face even in the capital city.
I said while fiddling with the ears of the rabbit mask for a bit.
"I have a close relationship with the Grand Duchess."
"Then, have you ever seen Archid-sama up close?"
"of course."
Did you see me today?
As I swallowed my back words, the girls let out a snort and sighed. It was so funny
that I was going to die of envy.
The power of anonymity was great. It was because the young girls who practiced
adoration showed a raw reaction like that here.
Thanks to this, I was able to pour out all my virtues and skills, so it was good.
So, after chatting for a while praising Archid, I returned to Hadelus Castle.
I went straight to my room and took a shower, and when I came out, someone was
sitting on the sofa. Just by looking at the round head, it was obvious who it was.
"Aki?"
As I headed to the sofa, patting my wet hair with a towel, Archid shifted his gaze
from the book to me.
His gaze moved slowly from my wet hair to the robe. The blue-gray eyes seem to be
trembling because of the candle in front of them.
It wasn't a glamorous attire, as I was wearing everything from the gown to the
nightgown, but I got a little conscious and tightened the gown tightly.
As I sat down next to the sofa he was sitting on, he took the towel from my hand.
"I will dry you."
"You can have Hannah do it."
"It's what I want to do."
"Then I will ask."
I handed him a dry towel and turned around, and he started wiping my hair with the
towel.
The towel dried well in the sun had a soft smell, but when mixed with Akid's
refreshing energy, I felt drowsy.
"Rone, is there any uncomfortable place?"
Archid called my nickname affectionately. One day, he said that it was unfair to
call only me by a nickname, so it was a nickname I made for myself.
It was also a nickname that was allowed only to him because he didn't want to go up
and down by other people's mouths.
Of course, when the Archduke wanted to make fun of me, I called him a few times as
a joke, but only Akid was allowed to be.
"No, it's so comfortable that I feel sleepy... ... ."
I looked back with a bashful smile and was speechless. It was because Archid's face
was closer than expected.
My black hair fluttered lightly from my breath. In his light shirt, he was more
attached to me than necessary.
As he tensed up and straightened his back, he smiled.
"It's just fine. Just turn it in my direction."
As if Archid waited, he turned my body to me. As they naturally faced each other,
the distance felt closer.
He was as busy drying my hair as someone in charge of a fun job. It was a little
surprising that she was more meticulous than her maid Hannah.
It was a bit embarrassing, so I kept my head down.
This is like torture. How can you stand still with that face in front of you?
Archid really grew up according to my taste, so I was surprised every time I saw
it.
"Rone's hair is just like cotton candy."
Not knowing the speed of my burning, Akid put down the towel and gently patted my
head.
Why is the smile on your lips so captivating?
It seems to be checking to see if everything is dry, but the act itself was somehow
tense, so I pulled out my hair without realizing it.
"My hair is a little frizzy."
But in spite of that, he said, holding my hand holding my hair together.
"Not at all. It's so soft that I mean I want to keep touching it."
#96.
Archid this time grabbed my hand and fiddled with my hair.
His face heated up at the gentle touch that he did not know whether he was touching
his hand or his hair.
Lately, he's been visiting my room more often. Even when he was young, he was the
only one who talked outside the door or simply talked about things when he couldn't
avoid it.
But recently, it felt like his lines were a bit squashed.
Like this, it was clear when I saw that he came in while I was washing and
pretending to be my room.
That was a sign that I was more comfortable. Even though he and I had separate
rooms, we didn't get along as badly as the Archduke and I.
I switched the topic to get rid of the unknown tension.
"What are you doing here?"
"Is this a place I can only come to if I have a job?"
"Not that."
As I hesitated, Archid said with a delightful smile.
"I'm here to discuss what time to go to the prodium event next week."
"Ah, the day of the event is already over."
We've been going to Prodium regularly since we found out that Akid has gustatory
seizures.
Externally, he was invited to the shrine he sponsored and visited as a proxy for
the archduke, but in reality it was a recuperation.
"Can't we just go out after lunch? There is nothing to do before dinner anyway."
Prodium was a sanctuary, so development in the vicinity was prohibited. So, the
only thing worth playing around was a walk.
"However, once I'm here, I won't have to go as often as I used to."
"Iknow, right. You've worked really hard all this time, Aki."
I held his hand and smiled softly, and he laughed along with me.
Last winter, the awakening period came to Akid. The whole area was in an emergency
because of that.
There was nothing I could do while the Archduke stayed by his side and suppressed
the gushing mana.
All I could do was pray and hang around restlessly in front of Akid's room, which
was forbidden to enter.
It doesn't end quickly just because I saw it in front anyway, I just wanted to.
So I couldn't hear Elena's words to wait in the room.
A week of worrying like that. Archid has successfully awakened.
After waking up, Archid, drenched in sweat, took my hand and said:
'It's a face that can't sleep. Because of me.'
When I started worrying about my dreams, I burst into tears.
In fact, he looks more haggard than me, but who cares about whom?
In fact, the awakening period was more frightening than I thought.
It was a sight that was hard to see as a family, even if it took a long time for
Archid to be different from normal people.
Anyway, I wasted an hour. I didn't have to worry about him having a seizure
anymore.
"Rone did the hard work. It must have been difficult to keep going back and forth."
"There was nothing particularly difficult."
Wherever he went with Archid, it was a party venue. Would it be impossible to say
that it is difficult at all?
Now, he has successfully awakened and has been able to fully control his powers.
Archduke Hadelus had a surprisingly great skill, so he had a promising future.
The problem was actually me. Roena was doomed to die of an epidemic before the
summer of her debutante.
It is said to be an extra who leaves before the original work begins in earnest.
'But even if it's quiet, it's too quiet.'
It was difficult for me to hide my embarrassment at the appearance of the continent
that showed no signs of pollution.
Since the contamination of Stig Island started early, I thought the contamination
would speed up overall, but it was a strange thing.
There was no sign at all, so I was even more anxious. Then, suddenly, I was ill,
and I wondered if I was the last.
It wasn't that there was no sign in the middle. Every time I went after receiving
Henry's call, I was just in vain.
Maybe the warlocks didn't even know they were taking care of themselves.
After it was revealed that the cause of the pollution on Stig Island was a warlock,
the imperial family launched an extensive search for it.
The number of warlocks imprisoned in prison was considerable, and I heard that
there were many wanted ones.
There was no reason at all for the slow contamination. However, he thought that it
could not end like this, so he kept holding on to the tension.
I said, shaking off any thoughts.
"It's late, go to sleep. I have plans for tomorrow, so I will be tired."
"Yeah, but that's why I came here."
"Yeah?"
I tilted my head at Akid's calm and weak words. Especially since he said he had
come to discuss what time to go to Prodium.
At that moment, Akid's lips rose softly. He patted my cheek and said.
"You should get a goodnight kiss."
"... ... ."
"You don't?"
The clear blue-grey eyes lit up with what he was hesitating about. My heart raced
and I put my hands on my chest.
He misunderstood that I enjoyed the goodnight kiss.
He had a history of raiding Elena in the past, and even had twins certified, so
there was a strong misunderstanding.
In a nutshell, it's a complete misunderstanding for me.
After that, I was enjoying the honor of being able to kiss his cheek without
denying anything.
"I do, I do."
And yet, every time he was trembling, he hesitated like this and quickly pecked at
bird feed.
Archid gave a subtle expression to the soft kiss that touched the cheek.
I wondered if he was fiddling with my cheeks for a moment, then kissed my cheeks
deeper than I did.
A fanfare exploded in my head when I heard the sound.
"It's a pity if I only receive it."
"... ... ."
"Sleep well."
Archid smiled a murderous smile and leisurely left my room. I stared blankly at the
side where he disappeared.
Contrary to his wishes, thanks to him, I was going to have trouble sleeping
tonight.
I bungee jumped to the bed and slammed the blanket down. It was a happy duck life.
* * *
I called Damian, leaning my head against the armrest of the sofa in the Archduke's
study.
"I am your father."
Then the albino in my arms also leaned his head on my arm and meowed and cried.
The Archduke kept his eyes on the papers and didn't even listen to my voice.
I've already called three times, but he didn't answer, so he seemed to know what I
was going to ask.
It's been seven years since I asked the Archduke to read Hadelus' vision.
Considering the Archduke who easily granted his request even with a little bit of
aegyo, he was holding out for quite a while.
I vaguely guessed that it would be difficult to show a vision that much, but I
wasn't the type to give up easily.
Maybe I was getting more tenacious because I knew my dead flag was going to start
sooner or later. I vomited out a muffled voice.
"You really can't?"
"You said no."
"Let me see you just once. Or can you tell me why not?"
It really was. I only wanted to see you once. Hadelus said that the vision
contained a story handed down from the time Zaparcia was alive.
It was also rumored that all wisdom would be encompassed, and whoever finds the
book will inherit the world.
On the other hand, the reason I wanted to see it was not for a grand reason like
world domination.
I just wanted to get a clue about how I fell into this world.
Since it's a book that contains everything, I wondered if there was a reason why I
possessed it.
It has been 7 years since I became Roena. In the meantime, I used to recall not
only memories of my previous life, but also Roena's past that I did not know about.
Sometimes the memory followed the pain and fainted, so I was confused as to whether
my body was okay or not.
Maybe it was the growing pains that the soul goes through in the process of
adapting to the body.
Seeing him do things he had never learned before, he seemed to have a memory in his
body.
The Archduke put down his quill and muttered, clenching his chin.
"Well. The book is not that easy to read."
"Father, it's not going to be easy."
"no. Just because you're a head of state doesn't mean you can peek through the book
at will."
"Yeah? Can't you see?"
When he opened his eyes to what he had heard for the first time, Damian showed two
fingers and said:
"Only twice. As the head of state, I can open up the vision of Zaparcia. Of course,
the number of times you use it when you ascend to the throne is counted, so you
only have one chance to be precise."
"no way... ... ."
"yes. I have already used every opportunity to browse the book. So no matter how
much you beg, I can't listen."
It was a serious look for words that were trying to dissuade me. When I heard the
real reason for not being able to show my vision, I felt a little disappointed.
For some reason, it was strange not to refer to the vision while chasing the
warlock, but there must have been such a ridiculous restriction.
"Nonsense."
"So, if you are curious about the contents of that book, ask when Archid takes the
throne. Of course, I don't know when I'll give up my seat."
The Archduke smiled again with a playful face and swung his quill.
"Perhaps he could use both for you."
"Then where did your father spend it?"
The archduke glanced at me at my question.
#97.
"I wrote it when I needed it most."
The Archduke made a face that was wet with emotion, and he shuddered. I was about
to ask when that was, but the archduke hit the player.
"What else are you trying to confirm with that book?"
"It's a secret."
"Then I'm a secret."
"I'm sorry."
"Who's going to say it?"
The Archduke smiled and shifted his gaze to the papers. Anyway, when a topic comes
up that I don't want to talk about, it changes the topic like a ghost.
I gave up listening to the Archduke's answer and began to look around the study.
The bookshelf was full of books on old topics.
Losing interest quickly, I opened the drawer and looked around to see if there were
any interesting things.
Then, in the drawer, a familiar object caught in his hand.
"Uh, this?"
When I took it out of my hand, it was an artifact of a warlock that I had seen in
the Pael River Museum before.
It is a terrifying tool that captures divine beasts and exploits their power, but
it was misinterpreted as an hatching tool.
Seeing this, I suddenly remembered what Archid had said that day.
'Iknow, right. I thought I'd seen it somewhere, but it's similar to what was in my
father's study.'
'I've seen you put it in a drawer saying you've been scammed by an antique dealer.
It may have been a little smaller than this.'
This is probably the replica I saw in my father's study.
Is this still in the house?
Looking at the rust and dust, it seemed that the Archduke had forgotten its
existence.
At that time, I completely forgot to tell my father to throw it away because it was
unclean because I enjoyed boating.
I was fiddling with the imitation and called the Archduke at work.
"father."
"Again, why?"
"What's that?"
When I inquired with the imitation in hand, the Archduke replied indifferently.
"Ah, that. It is a fake that scammers sold at a high price in the past. I thought
it was abandoned, but it was still there."
"But did you leave him alone?"
If it had been the Archduke I knew, he would have found the cheater and had him pay
twice, which was strange. The Archduke chuckled at my question.
"No way."
Alas, you've already dealt with it.
I got a little creepy and fiddled with the imitation. He rubbed it for a moment,
praying for the con artist's well-being.
And inadvertently, he found a more familiar name at the bottom and tilted his head.
<Rose Natalie>
It's a familiar name, so while I was rolling it around in my mouth, it flashed and
clapped my hand.
It was the name of the person who gave me the kokeshi at a regular meeting banquet
in the capital a few years ago.
I asked the Archduke so that the name of Marquis Natalie could be seen clearly.
"Father, why is Marquis Natalie's name written here?"
"Yeah, because Marquis Natalie is a master of archeology. Even just being
authenticated with that name, the price jumps ten times."
"You were an archaeologist? Then I think I've heard of it."
When I showed interest, the Archduke added an explanation.
"Well, it was something that only the archaeological community knew. Once upon a
time, the Marquis had discovered a large number of ancient artifacts and found out
how to use them, causing a stir in the academic world."
"I see."
"Perhaps most of the artifacts and artifacts in the museum are Rose Natalie's
discoveries or her interpretations."
"Really? Relics from the museum near the River Pael?"
"I will."
"You were a wonderful person."
Marquis Natalie seemed to be born with the temperament of an explorer. He seemed a
little terrific to be a person who was good at finding and interpreting artifacts.
Of course, even such a person did not know that this object was the legacy of a
warlock, so the age of the spirits came to mind.
I muttered as I rolled the fake artifact in my hand.
"Why didn't he find out that this was a warlock's thing?"
"A warlock's thing?"
"The spirits did. Artifacts that look like this have been used to forcibly imprison
a divine beast in the past. However, in the museum's commentary, it was introduced
as a simple incubation artifact."
I laughed when I remembered that the spirits at that time were choking me and went
to check whether Shinsu was trapped.
Ironically, the divine beast was not found in the museum, but in the Tassel area
where the relic was found.
I stared at the albino at my feet.
Considering that he was on the verge of starvation when he was first discovered, he
probably didn't know he was trapped in a similar artifact.
I wondered what would have happened if I hadn't been able to find you, and my heart
fluttered. So I crouched down and touched the albino, the Prince said.
"Is that true?"
I raised my head and looked at the archduke. Somehow, the prince's expression was
not serious.
* * *
The ball I shot fell, hitting several people more than I expected. The person who
suffered the most was Rose Natalie.
This was due to the fact that many of the artifacts considered to be the
achievements of the Marquis Natalie were mixed with the legacy of the warlock.
When she found out about that fact, she was quite embarrassed and said that the
situation was being rectified.
Differences in interpretation were common among archaeologists, but the misjudgment
of Marquis Natalie, who was called the master of archaeology, was an issue that was
difficult to pass.
As a result, the archaeological community could not sink like a boiling pot for a
while and boil.
In particular, the voices of archaeologists who were against the opinion of Marquis
Natalie grew louder.
The archduke groaned as he touched his fiery hair.
"You keep bothering me and I'm going to die. I cannot say that the first accuser is
separate."
As the first accuser, I had a cold chatter.
After the Archduke heard me in detail about the artifact that day, he threw a bomb
at the archaeological community.
It would not be an exaggeration to say that he made explosives by receiving the
ball I fired.
Somehow, I should have known from the time I persistently asked the spirit.
Anyway, I couldn't even reveal that I was a spirit samurai right away, so I
couldn't use the spirit as a witness, so only suspicions would remain.
I couldn't understand why the Archduke made a fuss in the academic world for
nothing.
"Then why did you say that so recklessly?"
"Because you have to spray water to get the ants out of the ant nest."
Will you be bored?
It seemed like it was trying to pressure the warlocks in the shadows.
It had already been revealed that the cause of the last contamination of Stig
Island was black magic.
As a result of that, the continent was agitated once, and the antipathy towards the
warlocks deepened.
Although the search and wanted orders were about to fall, the warlock who broke the
taboo and caused pollution had not yet been found.
Fortunately, no traces of contamination have appeared since then, but the warlock
was still unwelcome.
There were even hardliners who insisted that all the warlocks be killed.
Now, public interest in them has waned a bit, but the Archduke rekindled the fire.
The warlock's legacy was mixed with what was thought to be an ancient artifact, and
the whole empire was once again infested.
Because of that, not only the interpretation of Marquis Natalie, but the entire
artifact was inspected and investigated.
Artifacts that have already been identified as the legacy of the Warlock have been
removed from the museum and are being disposed of.
The archaeological community was excited day by day as the legacy of the shadows
was revealed one by one.
"Warlocks are very sensitive to their legacy. If Gwangyeong of the ancient times
was always talking nonsense about what to do, he must have been very upset right
now."
"Ah, so you're going to piss off your opponent and make them come out with the
sun?"
"Well. If I was such an idiot, I would have been caught right away."
The Archduke shook his head as if I had crossed my legs.
"I didn't expect it to be revealed to this extent anyway."
"Then why did you do that?"
To take on such a tedious task?
When I raised my question, the Archduke laughed, asking why he was attaching
himself to such a thing.
"Because it's fun."
It seemed that the moment I would understand my father for the rest of my life
would never come.
* * *
Some time later, the day of the Prodium event. Me and Archid headed to Prodium on
behalf of the Grand Duke.
"You worked hard to come. Thank you for attending every event and making it shine."
Pablo greeted us with a grin. He still had a rough face, but now that he's used to
it, he's not scared at all.
"I will guide you to your room."
Two boots came out and guided Archid to their respective dorms. This conservative
dormitory culture was unpredictable.
As I entered the bedroom where I was staying alone with a familiar face of giving
up, Maybell, who had come first and was unpacking, greeted me.
"Are you here?"
Maybelle was adopted by Earl Harrington and became my official maid a year later.
To be precise, she was treated differently from Hanna, Shuri, and Vivian because
she was a maid and close friend.
It was a decision I made because it was easy to expose myself to danger if I was
discovered to have resigned from the spirit while I had not yet completed the
awakening period.
Maybell is the same age, gender, and birthday as me, so it was good to use him as a
substitute (or bait).
Of course, the fact that they had the same birthday was a secret only I knew.
Because she was still pretending to have lost her memory.
Since I checked the contents of the video on that day 7 years ago, I kept a
reasonable distance from Maybell and hadn't entrusted with important tasks.
It's been a long time since she stayed by her side and watched her, but she still
couldn't figure out who the nobleman who spoke to her at that time was.
I got a list of party attendees at the regular meeting at the time just in case,
but again, it was difficult to identify who Maybell met because of the huge number
of invited people.
There was no one who contacted her to the north, and there was no one she contacted
separately, so it was in the middle of nowhere.
"yes. Wasn't it great?"
We were still exploring each other.
#98.
"Yeah. Are you going straight to the dinner room?"
"yes. so be it."
"The sun is warm, so wear a wide-brimmed hat."
Mabel followed me, accustomed to waiting.
When I got to the dinner hall on time, Archid was already there. At this event,
they said that they would share flower tea in spring.
The tea brewed with holy water produced only in Prodium is not only delicious but
also nutritious, so many customers have come.
Archid and I participated in the event on behalf of the Hadelus family, which
actively supported this event.
It was time to sit in a designated seat and quietly admire the crowded garden. One
of the attendants pouring flower tea collided with a passerby and fell.
With the sound of a crackling kettle, all eyes focused on the servant. He poured
out all the precious holy water, and the people around him cried out in sorrowful
shouts.
Usually, only one bottle of holy water was provided per person, so it was even more
so.
The servant got up with a blushing face and took the broken pieces away.
I put it away with my bare hands, so my hand was cut and my movements were slow.
Even after being injured, he continued to remove the pieces by himself.
Already, people stopped paying attention to the servant and were busy talking. The
servant, who was sitting alone in the crowd, was somewhat pitiful.
I wanted to help my country too, so I got up from my seat and approached the
servant.
"Stop touching. It hurts if you do it with your hands."
"Oh, no, I... ... !"
"I told the maid to bring something to sweep, so don't worry about it here and get
treatment first."
I gave the handkerchief a handkerchief, beckoning the servant's hand, which was
messed up by continuing to pick up pieces of glass with my injured hand.
The servant refused the handkerchief and spoke gibberish.
"Oh, no. I will correct the mistakes I made. Sorry for the disturbance."
"If you leave it as it is, it might get worse."
"Fine... ... ."
When the servant, whose face was blushing from embarrassment, stubbornly tried to
decline, Archid stopped him.
"I think it would be better to get treatment at a time like this. The disturbance
seems to be raised by that side."
Somehow, his eyes were full of displeasure. He asked again with cold eyes.
"You haven't gone yet, what are you doing?"
"Suck! All right, I'll go!"
The servant was startled by Akid's cold eyes and hurriedly disappeared. It seems
that if I refused more here, I would be angry with Akid.
"Careful. Because it is dangerous."
As if when he threatened the servant, Archid made me far away from the glass
shards.
It seemed that he was afraid that I might injure my foot by the shards of glass.
Then another servant, Maybelle brought in, came and started to clean up the broken
glass. Mabel stayed a long way to avoid getting her shoes wet.
That's weird. If it was the Maybelle I knew, she would take the lead in this kind
of thing.
As the commotion subsided, a road event took place. But even that didn't last. A
priest in the distance ran over to this side, contemplating.
"Grand Prince!"
"What's going on?"
"I think you should go inside immediately."
With those words, the new official ordered the guests to go home, saying that this
event would be temporarily suspended.
Bewildered, I followed after him, and Pablo was waiting. He found us and said with
a dark face.
"Pollution has occurred."
I bit my lips tightly at the pollution that had finally begun.
* * *
This is the first time pollution has occurred in the north. Pollution that occurred
on Stig Island suddenly recurred in the North.
Starting with that, the speed at which the contamination spreads was faster than
expected. Compared to the gradual contamination of Stig Island, it was a remarkable
speed.
It was difficult to suppress it only with the temple priests belonging to the
northern part.
I was not surprised because I had expected this kind of time to come.
It is natural that the ripple effect is large since the pollution accumulated over
the years was bursting at once.
It was not surprising because the contamination was sporadic in the original work
and spread to the northern part as well.
I was a little afraid that death was approaching, but the spirits made me less
nervous.
Rather, there was another person who was more nervous than me.
"I wished this day would never come."
Archduke Hadelus put his forehead on his palm and let out a serious voice. Then
Elena, who was beside him, responded.
"There are still two more months left before the baby girl wakes up, so maybe it's
a good thing."
At least after going through the awakening period, the faces of the two people who
wanted to reveal that I was the Spirit's resignation were full of sorrow.
I was a little sorry that I unintentionally became the culprit. Actually, knowing
that I could die this year would make me even more upset, so I just laughed
awkwardly.
"ha."
"Uh-huh."
The two sighed at the same time and looked at each other in disgust.
There was a blatant displeasure mixed on his face as to why he was following me.
However, the reaction was a little softer than the appearance of the two people
seen in the original.
If it were them in the original story, there would be no way to hold an emergency
family meeting like this. Archid brought up the main point of this meeting.
"I heard that the priest is asking for Mabel."
"yes. In the first place, they were adopted on the condition that they be returned
to the temple when the contamination starts again."
The Archduke rubbed his forehead with a tired look on his face. Before joining
Maybell to the Harrington family, the Archduke made a deal with Pablo of Prodium.
There are rats inside the temple, so I will protect the saint in the Hadelus family
until the contamination begins.
Pablo, too, was aware that the previous contamination was the work of a warlock and
that there were warlocks in the temple, so he gladly accepted the deal.
Only the two of them knew about the transaction between them. It was a transaction
that was kept in complete secrecy.
The Archduke was supposed to protect the saint until the saint's coming-of-age
ceremony, but before that, the contamination started again in the north, so it was
difficult. said Elena.
"Anyway, this is a child I gathered for a time like this, so let's do whatever we
want."
"That's it, though. The Grand Duchess must work hard."
"If it's because of the imperial family, don't worry. It's something I've already
been prepared for and participated in."
Elena answered bluntly as if it was nothing special. It was originally planned for
this worst case scenario.
It was a saint who was protected without even telling the Imperial Family. The
emperor would be very angry if he found out, so Elena was going to take on the role
of quelling his anger.
My awakening season is approaching, so it was good to buy time by putting Mabel on
the pitch first.
It's much safer to reveal your identity after awakening. Anyway, I had to purify
pollution in order to live, so I only had to avoid dangerous situations.
"Then we each do our part."
After Elena spoke in a voice full of spirit, she got up.
It looked like he was about to go to the imperial family. The Archduke got up and
asked for a handshake.
"Let's meet alive."
"Whether he dies or not, I don't know."
Elena ignored the handshake and walked back.
"It's rough."
The Archduke clenched his fist and thought to open it, then calmly bit his hand. It
was not what I was expecting in the first place.
The two are still ambiguous, like good or bad, so even arguing seems friendly.
* * *
When the contamination began, the Archduke went back to life with an emergency.
Fortunately, when Maybell joined, the contamination that had been spreading with a
dreadful momentum had subsided. It's not completely gone yet, but it's a great
achievement.
With this, it was no longer possible to hide Maybell's identity.
The northern people, who were afraid of pollution at the appearance of the saint,
were busy praising the saint.
Maybell, who returned as a hero in a few days, bowed her head.
"I'm home."
The figure wearing a tunic-shaped Dalmatica was an impeccable saint. There were two
or three more priests with the same design next to her.
"I have come to see the Archduke."
A harshness was evident on the priest's face. It was an unspoken protest against
hiding the saint in the past.
Fortunately, Pablo persuaded him well and was not sued. Well, even if I sued, the
Grand Duke wouldn't even budge.
While the priests went to see the Archduke, Mabel came to me and said kindly.
"You haven't had anything special in the past, have you?"
"It's me, I've been in the castle."
Not knowing where the pollution might come from, he was locked up in the castle for
safety. With the pollution and the appearance of the demonic beast, the Archduke
became very busy.
It was because it was the family that was in charge of subjugating the northern
beasts from generation to generation. So, half of the knights of the Archduke
family had already been dispersed throughout.
I opened my mouth as if I just remembered.
"Oh right. Guests are here."
"A guest?"
"There is a delegation from the imperial family."
The imperial family expressed regret for hiding the saint. In the end, the
delegation was sent to meet in person, so there was a cold air flowing through the
current anti-aircraft castle.
Well, with Elena, it's over. If it wasn't for that, he might have summoned the
Archduke to the capital and reprimanded him.
Of course, the Archduke was grateful from the bottom of his heart as he was a great
man who would have willingly endured that hardship for me. I said looking at her
face.
"Since the Crown Prince personally came as the representative of the contingent,
Seongan is crazy."
"Is it the Crown Prince himself?"
Mabel asked with an unusually bright face. She used to be unable to manage her
expression like that when talking about Zeronis.
I carefully looked into her eyes and threw rice cakes at her.
"yes. Maybe you'll see me for the first time. At the regular meeting you went to
before, you got lost and couldn't even say hello."
#99.
"... ... no. In fact, we met by chance."
Mabel shrugged and smiled. I pretended not to know anything.
"yes? There was no such thing back then."
"I must have forgotten to say it because I was exhausted from wandering around."
Mabel gave a natural excuse and showed a faint smile.
He was so confident that he could not even dream that he was lying.
Also, it wasn't fussy. I glanced at it, and the ability to jump over it like a
snake jumping over a wall was amazing.
After that day, I felt a bit reluctant, so I didn't take Maybell to the regular
meeting. Even if he showed signs of wanting to follow the capital, he ignored it.
"Oh right. My fiancee is also here."
"Yeah? Why is Essel Young-ae... ... ."
Mabel gave her a look of disbelief. Perhaps it was strange that they came together
to the far north.
Last summer, Catherine and Geronis got engaged.
Unlike in the original story, where Catherine wanted to be engaged to him, so she
couldn't plan anything, in reality, the couple's engagement ceremony went smoothly.
Without any hindrance, both of them had no objection to accepting each other as
spouses. Unlike the original, though.
Obviously, it was strange compared to the fact that Zeronis had no fiance before
meeting Mabel.
However, having attended the engagement in person, I had no doubts that the two
were in love with each other.
In the end, it was like a man who had a woman before the original work even
started.
I stared at Mabel, who suddenly became a duck egg on the Nakdong River.
The union of Zeronis and Catherine had nothing to do with me.
Even if I have taken a slightly different path here, how can I influence the two
people who continued before the original work even started? And from the north to
the capital.
In the end, it meant that there were more variables in this world than me.
And I thought it would be the woman in front of me. I said with a meaningful smile.
"Hey, I guess we don't want to be separated from each other."
"... ... ."
"You're still in the early stages of dating."
Mabel murmured a little as I quickly added a backstory and added a harmless smile.
"Still, I don't think it's a bit unusual to follow people who work outside. I
didn't come here to play, it's an urgent time when the life and death of the
continent are at stake."
It was a tone that seemed to reprove Catherine in a secret way, but it was a point
anyone could think of.
After all, it was true that Zeronis had come for public affairs. Catherine's
accompaniment could be seen as extreme.
But there was a reason the two went together. Because the purpose of Zeronis coming
here wasn't just for the appearance of the saint.
You didn't have to explain this to Mabel. Just as she hides something from me, I am
used to hiding it from her.
"Well, it's the two of them."
"still... ... ."
"Let's hear it, His Majesty said that he wanted to come with us. It's always a good
thing to have someone you like by your side."
"... ... ."
Mabel didn't answer, but fiddled with her hand. At first glance, it seemed like he
was biting his lower lip at the word 'the person he likes'.
It seemed deep for the emotions he showed to the person he had met once.
I wondered if maybe Mabel had known Zeronis before.
But I didn't ask openly because it could just be that I'm sensitive.
"Anyway, your Majesty and Cathy are staying in their original nature, so please be
aware of that."
"Yes I will."
Maybell nodded to say hello, and then left, saying he was going to see the
Archduke.
* * *
The reason Geronis came as the delegation's representative was actually because of
his late awakening.
Although he had already passed the ceremony of coming-of-age, he did not show any
symptoms of arousal.
Seizures were carried out according to seizures and not awakened, so the Hwangga
was not alone in worry.
It was not surprising because it was similar to the original. But it was a pretty
serious problem for the parties.
When Akid, who had been suffering from the same disease, finished waking up last
winter, he took a step by himself using the work of the North as an excuse. I
wonder if there is anything that could be a clue.
Me and Archid, Geronis and Catherine got together and started the story. Zeronis
congratulated him first.
"Congratulations on successfully completing your awakening, Sir Archid."
"Thank you, my lord."
When Archid answered politely, Geronis immediately brought up the subject.
"How is your body? No more seizures?"
"Yes. No seizure symptoms have been observed since awakening. Thanks to that, the
frequency of going to Prodium has been greatly reduced."
"Right."
As Geronis showed his sympathy, Archid continued.
"Before awakening, there were no symptoms. I thought I had some dizziness just
before, and it started to boil as if the mana inside my body was being thrown out."
"It's similar to normal arousal. How different was it from seizures?"
"If the symptoms of a seizure felt like bursting mana, when you woke up, it felt
like it was spreading through your body."
"Hey, I really don't know English. Kyung-eun woke up on time, but why am I still
the same?"
"Zero... ... ."
As Geronis let out a sigh of relief, Catherine, who was by her side, burst into
tears.
I looked at the two of them looking impatient and pondered whether or not to tell
them what I had been thinking about.
In fact, he didn't know that his delayed awakening was not just because his power
was too strong.
I thought it might be because of the unique properties of the royal family.
This was a hypothesis I came up with after quite some time since I possessed it.
In the early days of possession, I didn't even think about it because I didn't
understand the magic of this world, but I only recently had a question.
'Why is the awakening of Zeronis so late, who lives in Akalimut, Jafarsia's
playground in the first place?'
It was Zeronis, who was in a much better position than Archid from an environmental
point of view.
However, waking up later than Archid must be something else.
I thought it might be because of the characteristics of his earth attribute.
Unlike the dark attribute of the attack system, which paralyzes the enemy's five
senses and swallows it, the earth attribute was a magic that focused on defense,
that is, blocking.
If the earth element like an impenetrable shield was to prevent it from fully
absorbing Zaparcia's energy, I didn't know if it would be able to promote awakening
just by piercing it.
The reason I put weight on this hypothesis was because of an event that might have
played a role in the original.
In the original story, the place where Zeronis' awakening began was in Prodium.
At that time, Zeronis, who visited Prodium, saw Maybell swimming in an artificial
lake and thought she was drowning and had mistakenly saved it.
And that very night, Zeronis awakened and Mabel took care of her.
It was the same incident where Maybell was taken aback by the situation in which
she had to take care of a person who had been swimming well out of the water all of
a sudden.
Moreover, the place where she swam was an artificial lake in Prodium, where
Zaparcia enjoyed swimming during her lifetime.
It is the very place that caused Archid to have a second seizure by just walking
around because of its abundance of mana.
Maybe it was because he fell into the realm of water, which is the opposite of the
earth, and opened up the blockages he had been blocking before.
If my hypothesis is correct, wouldn't it be possible to pull the awakening of
Zeronis?
Also, if I woke up because of me, the imperial family would be in debt to the
Hadelus family. It would be helpful at any time to make a debt to the imperial
family.
I finished the calculation in my head and smiled at the two people who were
anxious.
"Sir, the answer may be somewhere nearby. I thought of a good number, would you
like to hear it?"
Geronis nodded her head as she smiled a commercial smile and told her to speak. I
cleared my voice and opened my mouth.
"Do you like swimming?"
"Why is the story of swimming suddenly appearing here?"
Zeronis tilted her head and asked for an explanation. I opened my mouth while
maintaining a polite, commercial smile.
"For now, this is just my hypothesis, so please bear with it."
"great."
"For Your Majesty, staying in Akalimut, the environment is much better than in
Akid. But why did Archid do it first?"
"I'm worried because I don't know that."
"Isn't it a little strange at first? Taste seizures are a disease caused by being
able to use energy before awakening, but Your Majesty seems to be awakening later
than ordinary people."
"What do you want to say?"
Zeronis urged him to get the point out quickly. I said while fiddling with the
albino.
"When I was raising an albino, I did some research on the properties of the land.
As a result, a hypothesis came to mind. Maybe it's the nature of your charge that
slows your awakening."
"Did my power slow you down?"
Zeronis's eyes widened at the unexpected words. Catherine and Archid both focused
on me.
#100.
"Yeah. Archid's dark attribute is basically an attack. It is the power that
swallows the opponent and renders them incapable of combat."
I pretended to grab the albino's foot with my hand and continued.
"On the other hand, for the earth attribute, defense is the basic attribute. It is
the power to protect someone by blocking the opponent's attack."
With those words, he pretended to high-five with the albino. To be precise, it was
an act of expressing the force of repulsing each other.
Geronis thought about my words for a while, then asked.
"So, does the Grand Duchess mean that my power is too strong to prevent my
awakening?"
There is still a sign of being sarcastic, so I added an explanation.
"To be precise, I am guessing that Zafarsia's mana is considered harmful and
blocked. That's why Your Highness had more frequent seizure cycles than Archid."
As I finished speaking, Archid, who had been listening the whole time, shook her
head.
"It's kind of a rejection reaction. In that case, it might be helpful to create an
environment where the earth element can be neutralized."
"Yeah. Right. And the best environment for that is right there in the north."
"Where the hell is it?"
Zeronis urged me to answer quickly. As I sighed with a bashful smile, Archid said.
"The artificial lake of Prodium. Water is opposite to the earth, so it would be
difficult to use the earth attribute in the mana-rich lakes of Zaparcia."
"Exactly!"
Also my husband!
I gave my thumbs up and listened to Archid's quick reasoning ability.
How can you be so smart
With the excuse of getting the correct answer, I put it in my mouth and held back
what I wanted to say.
"Perhaps if my hypothesis is correct, the signal will come as soon as I am in the
lake."
"great. I will seek advice from the royal wizard."
Zeronis got up from her seat with a bright complexion.
Shortly thereafter, a reply arrived from the imperial family. It was about
replenishing the knights in case of an unexpected awakening.
* * *
"Damn it, that's a lot."
Damian was nervous as he brushed away the sword stained with the blood of the
beast. There were a lot of corpses of beasts all around him.
The time when the pollution started coincided with the time when the demonic beasts
broke out, so it tasted like death.
A warlock would attack me like this.
Damian felt like he ate one room, so he was taken aback.
"Naughty bastards."
This confirmed the warlock's ability to cause contamination at will.
The whole time he threw rice cakes, but he didn't bite, but this time he seemed
quite pissed off.
Damian groaned as he was happy that the bomb I threw had worked.
It had been quiet for 7 years, and now the pollution, that was also caused in the
northern part of the Hadelus Territory, was clearly intentional.
It was kind of a warning. It was also a declaration of war that if he continued
digging into the Warlock, he would not be left alone.
But that was also what Damian wanted. It was just disgusting to be dragged around
while hiding his identity.
Rather, it was intended to preemptively attack and make the opponent show the
loophole.
As long as the warlocks are cleared, there will be no need to reveal that Roena is
a spirit warrior, and even if it is revealed, there will be no need to struggle.
My heart ached when I remembered Roena, who looked at me pathically, not knowing my
deepest speed.
No one knew what I was going through.
Of course, the biggest problem was that he did not know that his method was wrong,
but he had no way of knowing that.
"There's something weirder than that."
The Archduke put his sword into his scabbard and was immersed in contemplation.
Pollution that was resumed in the northern part spread sporadically, and demonic
beasts were infested even in clean areas.
It was quite different from the original pattern in which demonic beasts began to
swarm around the epicenter of pollution.
It was a reluctant feeling, as if he had summoned a beast using pollution as an
excuse.
'Then, the beast and the warlock are inseparable from each other.'
The reason why the magical beast was created in the first place was because of the
Warlock.
It is because the beasts were created by contagious animals or zealous divine
waters that were exposed to contamination, unable to withstand the contamination.
Unlike before, when he was passive, he was attacking quite aggressively, so the
anti-duke was also being hit.
The biggest blow was that I didn't have time to investigate anything else.
Half of the Knights of Hadelus were scattered and subjugated due to pollution.
Going out every day to catch a beast and returning home is physically demanding,
but the problem is that you don't know when these things will end.
Perhaps this was intended to disperse the power of the Grand Duke and slow the
pursuit.
But it was in vain. After all, the Grand Duke is not the only family digging into
the Warlock, and he has a saint.
Thanks to Maybell's performance, the situation was relieved. Of course, it was only
for an hour.
The Archduke couldn't shake the feeling that something was wrong. It's true that
Mabel joined and made it easier, but that didn't make it any better.
"It's like a game of moles."
Just as a mole sticks out its head and then puts it in and repeats, it was because
of the repeated occurrence of more contamination elsewhere when the contamination
was removed.
Rest and busyness occurred periodically, so I felt like they were being made fun
of.
Of course, it would have been even more difficult without Mabel, so the Archduke
was just doing his job.
After returning to the original castle, the Archduke went straight to the study
after taking a shower. There were a lot of backlogged work.
While looking through the documents with a tired face, a letter caught my eye. It
was a letter from Rose Natalie.
It was a little difficult since the last time I kept sending letters saying I
wanted to talk to the first accuser.
Perhaps he was shocked by my misinterpretation.
Even if a monkey sometimes fell from a tree, the shock would not have gone away.
In the fight between the Archduke and the Warlock, the Natalie family was
unintentionally bursting with shrimp and other things.
However, he could not give any information that would harm Roena's life.
After many rejections, the letter was concise, as if she had given up now.
[Your Highness's opinion that the identity of the accuser should be protected was
well understood.
It will take some time to calm the academic controversy, but I think it is
necessary.
Sooner or later, I might stop by the North to take a job. See you then.]
Judging from the letter, it seemed that he would come and solve it himself.
The museum is located in the northern part, and there are many relics in the
northern part, so it seemed necessary to come and buy it again.
The Archduke replied that he would allow the visit without any hesitation, and he
devoted himself to the remaining paperwork.
* * *
I immediately wrote to Pablo that I wanted to visit Prodium.
He said it would be better if he could rent all the lodgings near the artificial
lake, so Pablo agreed.
It was also thanks to the relationship he had built up with the Hadelus family, and
it seemed like he was doing that all the time. Because they were the people who
rented the whole building from the beginning.
This plan was simple. Akid and I protect Xeronis inside the Prodium, and outside,
the volunteers sent from the Imperial Palace prepare for any possible danger.
The purpose of the visit was simple recreation. Prodium was a terrain cut off from
the outside, so it was a good excuse to take a break.
Of course, it was a secret that Geronis and Catherine visited Prodium.
After arriving, I was thinking of going out to the lake in earnest pretending to be
sightseeing. When we arrived at Prodium, a familiar face greeted us.
"At that time, thank you very much, Grand Duchess."
At the last event, he was a servant who broke a glass of holy water and bled and
picked up pieces of glass.
The injured area was all healed, so my hand was fine. I immediately looked up and
answered.
"It looks like all the wounds are healed."
"Yeah. Thanks to the quick treatment, it was prevented from fading. It is thanks to
the consideration of the Grand Duchess and the Grand Duchess."
The attendant blushed and continued my introduction.
"My name is Timmy. I'll take good care of you so you don't feel uncomfortable while
you're there."
Seeing how ambitious he was, he must have been really grateful for the last time.
It was nice to see him working hard, so he smiled at the same time.
"Then I'll ask you, Timmy."
"Just leave it to me."
It was time for Timmy to say goodbye and leave. Mabel came in with Knock.
"Loena-sama."
"Mabel? What are you doing here?"
I was a bit bewildered by Mabel's appearance. She was as busy as the Archduke these
days. Because of the recent pollution, I have been traveling frequently.
But I didn't know why he stayed in Prodium. As if she knew my question, Maybell
continued.
"I was just taking a break after an urgent job. I came to Pablo Yeha after hearing
the news that Roena-sama had come."
It seemed like a break. Since Pablo is her guardian, he must have heard that we
were coming.
She's also my maid, so there's no reason to hide it.
"I see. You must be busy too, but you don't have to worry about this. When you
rest, you should rest."
"no. I have something I have to do. Now, do I know this place better than Roena-
sama?"
Mabel spoke in a friendly tone and expressed her intention to visit often while she
was here.
Maybell's persistence was uncomfortable as she didn't come to play.
Timmy, who hadn't gone yet to cut it off, said with a surprised look.
"Mabel? Are you really Mabel?"
#101.
As soon as Timmy saw Maybelle, he couldn't overcome his joy and grabbed his hand
and trembled to mend it.
"I was very worried because it suddenly disappeared. How have you been?"
"... ... ."
"I was assigned to the Easters right after you disappeared, so I didn't even look
for them. Originally, we should have gone together... ... ."
Timmy continued to speak with tears in his eyes.
"thank god. You've been fine living like this, Mabel."
He had an attitude like someone he knew at a glance. It also seemed like a very
close relationship.
On the other hand, Mabel was a face that didn't know him at all.
I couldn't tell if it was because I was acting like I had lost my memory or if it
was really a first meeting.
As I stared at the two of them, Maybell let go of her hand, chillingly, and said,
"I'm sorry, but you got the wrong person."
"Mabel?"
"I know that name, but I'm seeing it for the first time today."
"It's me, it's me. Timmy! You were caught and rescued by a slave trader. If it
wasn't for you then I would have died. Do you really not remember?"
"I don't know. Not me."
Timmy put on an empty expression on Maybell's words, which he repeatedly denied.
Unlike Timmy, who had a face that looked like she was about to cry, Maybell's face
was gradually rotting.
It was a face of displeasure rather than embarrassment at the stranger.
'You really don't know?'
I was convinced that Mabel didn't really know Timmy.
Aside from pretending to lose her memory and lying, she didn't seem to recognize
him at all.
I opened my mouth to find out more.
"Don't be so, Timmy. Mabel has no memories of her childhood due to an accident."
"Yes? is that really What accident did you have?"
Timmy looked startled and looked at me and Mabel in turn. I was surprised that a
friend I hadn't seen in a long time had an accident.
Since he was at the end of the day, he didn't even know that Maybell had become a
saint.
In fact, I didn't openly call her a saint, but she moved so carefully that I didn't
even know it.
Maybe the name Mabel is common, so I thought it might be the same person.
Then Mabel muttered with a troubled expression.
"Loena-sama, what are you talking about?"
Anxiety lingered on Mabel's face. It looked like he and Timmy didn't want to talk.
I looked at Mabel and said to Timmy.
"It's the first time I've seen Maybell's acquaintance."
"No acquaintance... ... ."
I spoke to Timmy before Mabel denied it.
"Actually, the Archduke rescued Mabel from the island of Stig."
"Yeah? Is it Stig?"
"The contamination was spreading at the time, so if the Archduke had not found it,
Mabel would have died."
"Nonsense! Mabel, why the hell did you go there? Have you ever been caught by the
bad guys again? It's a far cry from where we were."
Timmy's raucous questioning bombardment made Mabel chew her lower lip. After that,
he hurriedly said that he had decided to leave the seat.
"I just want to go see. I've been busy for the past few days and I feel tired."
"yes. do that I have a lot of work to do as a saint in the future, but I need to
rest when I take a break."
"Are you a saint?"
Timmy asked with her eyes wide open. As it turned out, he didn't even know in his
dream that the saint who was raging these days could be the Maybell he knew.
At the same time, Mabel's expression became quite harsh. It seemed disrespectful
for me to needlessly mention that she is a saint.
Of course, Timmy didn't notice because the expression was made in an instant, but I
recognized her immediately after staring at her the whole time.
Mabel was very perplexed right now. Because of Timmy's sudden appearance.
'I was assigned to the Easters right after you disappeared, so I couldn't even look
for it. Originally, we should have gone together... ... .'
I was taken aback when Timmy said this. Because the place was very familiar to me.
In the original story, the place where Mabel should have been originally was
Easters, not Stig Island.
Besides, Timmy knew Mabel before going to Easters.
Is this really a coincidence?
Maybe the place Mabel should have been heading to was Easters, not Stig Island.
I don't know why, but it seemed like she left her seat and headed for Stig Island.
If I hadn't known that Mabel was lying, I would have passed, but I wasn't.
'I smell bad.'
Timmy knows her, but she doesn't know Timmy.
She never lost her memory. I just pretended to be lost.
What this meant was certain as I possessed it.
She must have possessed someone's body just like me. If it wasn't for that, there
was no way I could not remember Timmy I met in the past.
touch has come With Timmy by his side, he feels that he might be able to find out
about Maybell's plans.
If we only find out why he fled to Stig Island just before heading to Easters, we
could understand Mabel's true purpose.
I said to Timmy with a grin, glad to have found a number that could tell Mabel's
intentions.
"I guess you didn't know. The saint who has been buzzing the past few days is
Maybelle."
* * *
As she passed through the corridor, Maybell's expression was ferociously distorted.
It was because Timmy, whom he was pretending to be friendly with, suddenly made his
head confused.
'This is why I didn't want to come to Prodium... ... !'
Prodium used to be where the 'real Maybelle' mainly worked.
So, it was not unexpected for her to meet someone she knew.
The problem was that we met in front of Loena. It's because I've been pretending to
lose my memories, so I can't get rid of Timmy.
If he had persisted there, he might have raised Roena's suspicions.
Even now, Roena was still not giving up enough, so Maybell was very upset.
'Where do you pretend to be close to something like a star?'
There was no way she could have had the real Maybelle's memories before she changed
her body in the first place.
Because he was summoned to the old temple on Stig Island right away after he
succeeded in risking his life in black magic.
Perhaps it was clear that he had met in the previous timeline. It was more annoying
than I thought.
If I hadn't met him in front of Roena, I would have killed him without a word.
However, as Loena found out, killing Timmy was too risky.
Mabel bit her lip and rushed across the hallway. Then I bumped into someone who was
approaching me.
"Ah, sir... ... ."
Mabel shook her head nervously and stopped. It was because the opponent he collided
with was Archid.
"The Grand Duchess."
Mabel took a step back and captured her expression. After Roena and Archid, I
became more sensitive as my nerves became more sensitive.
In fact, she was more uncomfortable with Archid than with Roena. Because it was the
most difficult for the Grand Duke to deal with.
He was a shy man from the first time I saw him. It wasn't just Maybell that I met
him, even more so.
I didn't want to get close to even thinking about all the things they tried to
disturb me in the past.
"Then I'm alone."
"for a moment."
Archid looked down with a dry expression while calling Maybell to run away.
"Is this the way to Roena?"
"Ah yes. Right. When I heard the news that you had come, I went to say hello."
"Pablo has a lighter mouth than I thought. Coming here was a secret."
"I just happened to hear it. There is nothing wrong with Yeha."
Exactly, it was overheard. Pablo was a sympathetic priest to Mabel.
He was also a foolish person who could not even dream that a saint would be a
warlock.
Although he had a rough face, he was actually a gentle man, so it was easy to
deceive him.
Mabel tilted her head, wondering if it was a secret that the two of them had come
here.
"But do you have any secrets?"
"I wanted to take a break."
Akid smiled and continued.
"And as I warn you, I hate interrupting my rest. While I'm here, I'm going to spend
it alone with Roena."
"... ... ."
"Did you understand what I mean?"
Those words were a warning not to even come close to this side while I was here.
Because she's uncomfortable.
No, to be precise, it seemed to mean that he wanted to take over Roena alone.
Mabel frowned at his obsessive look. This was a little unexpected.
It was because she had not foreseen that he would have affection for his wife.
Only one time has changed, but a lot has changed.
In fact, it was not surprising at all since he was a person who was skeptical and
difficult to understand before. Because of that, even 'The Real Maybelle' didn't
believe in Iza until the end.
Mabel was annoyed by Loena's presence. If it wasn't for her, he would have been
able to control the Grand Duke.
If I had, I would have been able to get a strong ally and get rid of the woman I
didn't want to see.
Mabel shook her head at the pressure of Archid and bowed her head.
Not only did I not want to run into Akid, but it was also my spec to run into and
out of here and run into Timmy.
Even giving a reasonable excuse, I was rather grateful. She pretended to be
terrified and muttered.
"Yeah. I understand."
#102.
Archid stared quietly at Mabel, who was moving away. Judging by the reaction, it
seemed that he had no idea that the Crown Prince and his fianc�e were here.
In fact, even Pablo didn't know about it. It was thanks to disguising myself when I
came here, just in case.
'I mean, you put on that kind of expression right after you met Roena.'
Archid hardened her expression as she pondered what Mabel had said.
It was because her expression that she had come from meeting Roena was very
ferocious.
He deliberately bumped into me even though he knew she was walking without seeing
me. It was to get a closer look at her expression.
His wildly contorted face was mixed with displeasure towards the person he had just
met.
And the fact that it was Roena made Archid tremble.
"I mean, I'm afraid to keep you around."
Because she was a saint, she had no choice but to keep her by her side, but she was
somehow reluctant.
When Roena promised to keep her as a maid, as the Archduke wanted, I wanted to stop
her.
It was because I was worried that something bad might happen. I didn't even know it
was because Roena had not yet awakened.
Archid knew it well because he had gone through an awakening period. How dangerous
and important that time is. Of course, Archid wasn't the only one worried about
Loena.
In fact, there were two other people circling around her, afraid of breaking her.
'If anything happens, call me right away. By the way, under the pretext of
subjugating the beast, some people won't even know it, so you can deal with it.'
The Archduke who uttered cruel words casually.
'Should I go with you? No, well, rather than worrying... ... Just because the
albino might want to see Roena.'
The Grand Duchess, who tried to follow the albino wherever he went, using the
albino as an excuse, was also concerned about Loena.
I wanted to be the only one, but I was very dissatisfied because it was my parents
who were interfering.
Archid knocked lightly in front of Roena's dorm.
"That's me."
"Come on in."
Archid, who had just entered her bedroom with Roena's permission, frowned.
"Hello, Grand Duchess."
It was because there was a man in the room. It was also a familiar face.
At the last event, Roena was the servant who took the lead and took care of her.
As Loena matured, her beauty increased like a flower in full bloom.
Even Archid has the illusion that his heart stops every time he sees her.
So there were too many men who looked at her and blushed. When I see such people, I
feel very bad.
And the man who was openly blushing despite the fact that his husband was in front
of him was the servant in front of him.
Archid's expression grew cold when he remembered that Roena had given him a
handkerchief and stopped the bleeding with his own hands.
Her handkerchief should be allowed only to me.
I want you to do sick care only for me.
Archid even thought that it would have been better when Roena was just like before.
Unfortunately, that is.
"You were the servant at that time."
"Oh, you remember. I was very grateful then, Archduke. My name is Timmy."
The man who introduced himself as Timmy smiled.
I didn't even like it, so my stomach was twisted. Archid walked up to Roena's side
and whispered softly.
"I came to see you."
"Yeah?"
Roena's cheeks reddened when she said she wanted to see her, and her eyes widened.
Timmy then blushed and rolled his eyes.
Archid looked at Timmy and said, holding Loena's hand.
"Timmy, how long are you going to be here?"
"Yes?"
"I have a very important task ahead of me."
Archid gently wiped the back of Roena's hand and whispered softly. Even with deep
eyes as if they were kissing each other.
I wondered if Timmy's face would turn red like a blush, and he hurriedly greeted
me.
"Sir, that was a lot of rudeness!"
"Oh! Wait, Timmy!"
Roena reached out and called, but Timmy had already closed the door and left.
Archid was somewhat dissatisfied that the word Timmy came out of her mouth.
I call my name very, very late, and call other men's names very easily.
Archid was dissatisfied that she didn't allow me more than a certain distance.
The Goodnight Kiss was good, but when he tried to get closer, he was busy running
away.
He said he was doing it because he was dangerous, but it was the opposite.
It was dangerous if he was dangerous to her, and she was not in danger to me.
To be honest, it's okay to be dangerous these days, so I thought I'd like to be by
your side all the time.
If it hadn't been for the damn condition of annexation, it would have been there
already.
Archid frowned as he remembered the sabotage between the Marquis of April and the
twins.
'The Empire has a very good divorce system. Good luck to my daughter if you don't
want to get divorced. Well, getting a divorce isn't a bad thing.'
A marquis who secretly wants a divorce.
'I hope you haven't forgotten your marriage vows. I won't let you go if you touch
even a single hair of my sister.'
Kyle is the only one who doesn't want to leave me alone.
'Precious! Treat it like a treasure! Mind you, you!'
Thinking of Elijah, who was busy brainwashing me as if shouting a slogan, made me
feel tired.
These days, I want to resist rather than take turns giving warnings like that every
time we meet.
'What if I don't leave it alone? Roena is already my wife.'
In the past, it was clearly stated that there was only one chance for a divorce.
Even if Roena wanted to get a divorce, he never wanted to do it, so the threat of
the Marquis of April wasn't that scary.
Still, waiting for him to make his debut tangent like this is because she considers
the pledge important.
If she only allows it, though, he can be as brazen as he wants to be, as if he had
never had an oath at all.
To be honest, if what they are doing is a secret, how do they know in a marquise?
Of course, the reason I came to this thought was that recently, Roena was so cute.
Because it fills my heart over and over again. I was afraid to think that there was
no more space to fill, so I just kept increasing the volume.
Akid quietly kissed the back of her hand, trying to calm her burning stomach. With
her favorite smile.
He already knew that she liked his face, so it was a hoax.
"Rone, are you calling another boy's name in front of me now?"
And it was also the world of beauty that always worked. Roena patted her burning
cheek and whispered softly.
"Is it possible?"
I liked that voice, so Archid said while holding Loena's hand.
"Shall we go for a walk?"
I don't know what I'll do if I stay in the room all the time.
I'd rather avoid this room. If it's an open garden, there will be a corner where
even Loena can run away.
Roena smiled bashfully, unaware of Archid's dark intentions.
"Anytime, if with Aki."
Even that was lovely, so Archid had no choice but to give strength to the hand he
was holding.
* * *
I took Geronis and Catherine to the man-made lake in Prodium.
Archid didn't come to Prodium because he had something to discuss about the temple
and pollution.
It was quiet near the lake shore as no one was allowed to enter, just in case.
Zeronis stood in front of the lake with a slightly tense face.
"I never thought I would dive here. Elijah will laugh if he finds out."
"If you're nervous, will you go in with me? I am good at swimming."
"it's okay. What if a child who is not feeling well then catches a cold?"
Geronis took a deep breath, trying to stop Catherine from coming in.
After a while, after stretching, Geronis got up and dived into the lake.
With a splash and sound, white foam rose around him.
Afterwards, the drenched Zeronis poked her head above the surface of the water. I
asked, squatting by the water.
"How are you?"
"It's cool, but the water is cold, so I think it will be cold if it stays for a
long time."
Geronis came to the waterfront, wondering if he wanted to go out. I reached out my
palm to stop him from coming out.
"Wait a minute, my lord. If it comes out so quickly, it might not work."
No matter how much you hate playing in the water, it's still true, aren't you
trying to stay too short?
I swallowed a laugh as Geronis was about to come ashore. Having seen the original,
I knew that Geronis didn't like water.
It's not that I can't understand why he hates it, but it's still a matter of my
life, so he's very picky.
I looked at Catherine, thinking it would really come out if I left it like this. It
was a glance that knew that Geronis was weak to her.
I wondered if Catherine heard my signal and nodded vigorously, then pointed the
other side at Geronis.
"Zero, swim over there and come back."
No, is that too far?
It was quite a distance just by looking at it in the snow. Even just going back and
forth will consume a lot of stamina.
I was embarrassed and tried to stop him, but Zeronis said, "I see" without saying a
word and started to swim.
There was nothing to stop it. As she looked at Geronis and Catherine alternately in
embarrassment, she asked with a proud face.
"Did I do well?"
#103.
'Okay. Catherine is raising her boyfriend very strongly.'
I didn't know what to say, so I gave my thumbs up and nodded. First of all, it was
a success because Zeronis was able to move because of her.
Catherine took my thumbs up and smiled happily.
As I gazed at Zeronis, who was already far away, the spirits squeaked while soaking
themselves in the lake shore.
- Very cool! It seems to be recovering.
- I think it's because it's where Zaparcia used to play. It would be nice if Roena
came too.
- Come and play together. huh, is that roena?
'yes. I'll give it to you.'
I made an X by hand for the spirits. First of all, I didn't want to do anything
reckless to enter the lake in this cold weather.
Even in spring, the northern part was not suitable for swimming because the days
were quite chilly.
Besides, I had a record of lying that I almost died by drowning in the lake, so I
wasn't even able to play in the water casually.
As I repeatedly argued and strongly refused, the spirits began to grunt and play
with each other.
"There must be a lot of fish over there. It ripples like a water swallow."
At that time, Catherine was amazed as she pointed to the place where the spirits
were playing.
They are invisible to her eyes, so she must have mistaken them for waves created by
the passing of a fish.
Catherine, who wanted to be interested in it for a moment, turned her body
completely toward me and opened her mouth.
"When are you coming to the capital?"
"I think I will go in time for the debut Tangte in the summer."
"Then I won't see you again for a while."
Catherine had a sad expression on her face. She said that playing with me is the
most fun.
It's hard to understand the way the young girls in the capital speak unless they
focus their minds on them.
While I sympathized with him because he seemed to know what he was saying, it was
strange that Catherine, a typical noble girl who was born and raised in the Essel
family, struggled with their way of speaking.
Then Catherine said in a low voice as if passing by.
"Are you going to stay alive until then?"
"What do you mean, Cassie?"
As I looked up, Catherine smiled softly and whispered in her ear.
"Did you forget? I can't wake up So you will die sooner than others."
I was speechless and my lips were moist. Catherine muttered, putting her chin on
her knees.
"So when I got engaged to Zero, I had a lot of trouble. The seat next to him is
very important. I thought that someone more suitable than me should stand."
It was in an uncomfortably melancholy mode. Geronis wouldn't care if Catherine was
weak or not.
I deliberately reassured Catherine in a playful tone.
"Well. Your Majesty, you wouldn't want to do it with anyone other than you, would
you?"
"is it. Maybe Zero is just being there for me because I feel sorry for him."
Catherine bowed her head in her lap, as if trying to hide her sad eyes.
I stared at Catherine like that. It looked bright, but on the other hand, it looked
gloomy.
Not being able to wake up was like a disabled body in Heint. Most of the time, they
die before they even reach adulthood.
Even if he lived, he continued to live with a weak body.
'There was no story in the novel that Catherine was dead.'
Looking back, Catherine said that she was not feeling well from an early age.
Don't you get sick often, and there were times when you almost died before meeting
me for the first time?
Obviously, in the novel, he used the fire attribute to torment Mabel, but it was
really strange. I said brightly, trying to shake off the pouring doubts.
"No one wants to marry a person of the opposite sex they do not have a heart for
because they are pitiful. Why are you thinking like that?"
"just. I don't know if I'll be able to make my debut safely."
It seems like he was worried about the upcoming debut Tangte. Because it was said
that he usually passed away without going through that period.
In fact, I heard that the Duke of Essel had a lot of trouble because of Catherine's
physical condition. It was because of the fact that his body was not getting better
day by day, even though he ate all the good elixir.
As I pondered what to do to ease Catherine's worries, I remembered an object I had
made as a test before.
It was an amulet bracelet made for people around him who often went to polluted
areas.
Inspired by the thread bracelet that Catherine gave to her in the past, it was a
lucky bracelet woven with thread.
There was a function to protect the body when exposed to pollution by putting a
small amount of my spirit's power in it.
Of course, the only people who knew about this were my parents-in-law, Henry, and
Archid. The rest was just given by me, so I was touched by the sincerity.
The people of the Grand Duke Castle said they like everything I give them now. Can
you say that trust is earned after hard work?
I took out the bracelet I had kept in my inner pocket and held it out to her.
"Take this."
"yes? what's this?"
"Fortune bracelet. If you have it, it will protect you from bad luck."
"It's similar to the one I gave you before."
Catherine smiled bashfully and put a bracelet of thread around her wrist. It was
woven with high-quality yarn, so it didn't look so shabby.
"yes. It doesn't contain fire magic as you gave it to me, but it contains my
sincerity."
"You made it yourself. That is amazing."
It was only then that Catherine noticed the weave of the thread bracelet. I wanted
to take a look at Yomo-jomo, and he said brightly.
"How did you tie this up? It's strange."
He was interested in the knot method from the beginning, because he was afraid that
someone was not from Esselga.
Esselga has a knack for ribbon crafts, and it was only natural that there are
accessory brands named after the family.
I was so happy that I got her approval, so I started talking to each other.
"Ah, actually, every time Mabel is tying the laces, it's like this. After seeing it
from the side a few times, it is tightly bound and looks good, so I slightly
modified it."
As I pulled out a new thread and demonstrated the knot, Catherine looked surprised.
"Hey, this knot is the way our family uses it."
"yes? At Esselgarh?"
"yes. This is one of Esselgar's basic knots. The ribbon hairpin that I gave you as
a gift in the past was also modified based on that knot."
"yes?"
"amazing. How did Mabel know this? This is a method only family members know. Where
did you learn it?"
Catherine mumbled indifferently. I looked down at the thread in my hand.
Come to think of it, Mabel immediately recognized that the ribbon she had received
from Catherine belonged to Esselga.
At the time, I pretended that it was filmed, but when I found out that the knot she
mainly used was the basic knot of Esselga, I thought it might not have been filmed.
'Mabel, what the hell are you?'
It felt like I was faced with an existence that was filled with suspicion the more
I sold it.
'I first met Mabel at the secret base of a slave trader. I was kidnapped when I
went there because they said they would give me bread, but Maybell was there too.'
'After being rescued from there, I was going to stay in a temporary shelter and
then go to Easters. But it suddenly disappeared and I was the only one there.'
After Mabel ran away, I repeated what Timmy had said.
Just in case, I asked when Maybell disappeared, and it coincided with the outbreak
of pollution on Stig Island.
Is this a coincidence?
I thought it was too much rain, but it kept getting creepy. Maybe Mabel has
something to do with pollution.
Apparently, the discovery at the source of the contamination fueled suspicion.
Of course, that possibility was slim given that she was a descendant of Lewis.
I heard that light attribute magic, like divine power, is opposite to black magic
and cannot be used together.
As in the original <Please Embrace Me>, seeing how the pollution was suppressed in
an instant, I didn't know that I was openly suspicious of her. Then Catherine broke
my thoughts.
"This thread bracelet, the way the knot is transformed is amazing. Enough to make
me want to scout at Esselga."
"Isn't that a bit too edgy? It's not that good."
"lol. Thanks, Roena. As you said, I will carry it with me. For some reason, I don't
think there will be any pain if I have this."
"yes. It's a talisman, should I think of it and carry it with me?"
"You should take good care of what I gave you."
"Sure. Do you take it with you whenever something important happens?"
Catherine said while giving and receiving compliments, laughing at each other.
"Oh, here comes Zero."
Soon after, Zeronis, who had filmed the other side, came up to the shore. His face
was sullen, as if he was struggling quite a bit.
asked Catherine, covering him with the blanket she had packed.
"how?"
"It certainly seems like something is missing. First of all, it's so cold and
uncomfortable."
"Let's go and soak in hot water. I have to wait a few days and if there is no
signal, I have to do it one more time."
"Do it one more time?"
Zeronis's face turned gray. Catherine nodded vigorously, as if it didn't matter
what he didn't like.
"of course. You promised to do everything we could."
"... ... Okay. I will try."
As Geronis muttered in a muffled voice, Catherine floundered as she patted his hair
with a towel.
Seeing Zeronis blushing like that again.
The female lead was not actually Maybelle, but Catherine, and I thought nonsense.
"I wish I could do it all at once."
Geronis trembled as if she never wanted to go into the water again.
And just as Geronis wished, that evening, a fever signaling his awakening began.
#104.
It didn't take long for Zeronis to awaken.
As the blocked power was released like an explosion, the ground vibrated, signaling
the start of awakening.
Like an earthquake, the ground shakes, and it is a situation in which you may be
caught.
Archid quickly used magic to stop the vibrations from flowing out of the dormitory.
The land devoured by darkness and the outside became a completely different world.
Unlike the outside with a peaceful view of Prodium, the inside shook as if the
ground was going to split.
Fortunately, the albino who came with him was able to stand up thanks to holding
the ground tight so that the vibration did not get stronger.
If it had been awakened suddenly, one building would have collapsed.
Fortunately, it was the awakening that I was preparing for, so everything went
smoothly.
The earth wizards sent from the imperial family gathered around Zeronis and
gathered their strength.
Catherine stayed by her side saying she was worried about Geronis.
Unlike when Archid was awakened, Zeronis's awakening was due to the fact that he
did not harm his surroundings.
In the first place, the darkness of the offensive system could be eaten by the
darkness, whereas the power of the earth, the defense system, was not.
So, it was only possible for the earth attribute wizard to stay by his side and
support him.
I remembered the day when Archid awakened again. Archid's power, which swallowed
anything around him, was at a dizzying level.
Damian made sure no one came into the room and struggled for days and days.
That was partly because of the strength of Archid, and partly because of his
attributes.
Because the dark, which is an attack system, was very dangerous during the
awakening period. In comparison, the awakening of Zeronis was peaceful in its own
way.
"Why do I get nervous for nothing?"
I clenched my chin and muttered, Archid answered.
"I think it's because we're about to awaken."
"I think so."
He readily agreed and took a deep breath. After several months of watching the
awakening of the two one after another, I started thinking a lot.
My awakening period was supposed to be before summer's debut tangent. In
preparation for that, the twins had already promised to come to the North.
Originally, it would be necessary to bring a wind magician, but it was because the
twins were vehemently insisting that they come.
Well, knowing that their abilities are outstanding, I readily agreed.
It would be reassuring if two people who had already awakened and were flying are
by their side.
'April's attribute was wind.'
The wind was a sub-type magic suitable for hiding the presence or reading the
opponent's presence.
Would you say it is a magic that is good at spying and assassination? It was also
an ability that was perfect for the April family.
At that time, Akid placed a hand on my cheek, wondering if my expression was not
good.
"I will be by your side so you don't feel anxious."
Then he tilted his head and made eye contact. The blue-grey eyes seemed to twinkle.
The smile seemed to melt the snow. In the end, I couldn't win the deep gaze and
avoided his gaze.
"Hehe, okay. Of course, you have to be by my side."
"... ... ."
"By the way, I'm worried about Catherine. All the while, I'm just looking at you
from inside. You should get some rest."
Feeling a bit embarrassed, I forced myself to change the topic.
It's been difficult to stare into Akid's face these days. I'm looking for
something, but I don't know exactly what it is.
It was still new and exciting just by looking at his face, but he felt like he had
mystery as well. It was very difficult for him to fall for Akid as he went on.
His tenacious gaze seemed to linger for a while, and then he exhaled a hot breath.
"I really wish time went by quickly."
"Yeah?"
Suddenly he stared at him as he was talking about time, and he shook his head.
"It will probably be over soon. The vibrations are fading."
Then, as if nothing had happened, he laughed out loud and passed on
insignificantly.
"It's nice to hear that."
It was time to enjoy tea time leisurely. Suddenly, I saw the priests heading
somewhere in a hurry.
It seemed that there was something wrong with the hurried movement. I was puzzled
by that, so I told Shuri to find out, and she came back and informed me of the
situation.
"Little Madame, Grand Prince. You should go home right now. It is dangerous
outside."
"What's going on?"
"Some of the prodium priests suddenly collapsed. From what I heard, it seems like
he was exposed to contamination."
"What?"
"Isolating contacts and checking routes of exposure."
Shuri spoke in a hurry and led me and Akid to the dormitory. As the contact route
has not yet been confirmed, it seems that there is an emergency in the vicinity.
It was time to go back to their respective dorms and rest.
After Shuri left for a while, I wondered if the door would open, and one of
Catherine's maids said:
"Have you ever seen my girl?"
"yes? Isn't Kathy with His Majesty?"
"I went to my dorm to rest, but I couldn't see you. It's dangerous to be outside
right now... ... !"
The maid stomped her feet and disappeared in dismay. It looked like he was going to
find Catherine.
I, too, couldn't keep my seat in an anxious mind.
Eventually I went out on the road to find Catherine. Somehow, I didn't have a good
feeling.
* * *
"All dangerous times are over."
At the words of the Imperial Wizard, Catherine sighed in relief.
What had been drowsy the whole time in the awakening, which dragged on more slowly
than I expected, disappeared like snow.
"thank god."
There were several days when I couldn't leave her side because her complexion
wasn't that good. Katherine grinned, dizzy and staggered, and Ali supported her.
"Now get some rest. Catherine-sama will fall first before your Majesty gets up. A
person who is not even healthy."
"Yes. I guess so. In order not to be rebuked by your Majesty later."
Catherine, who answered brightly, left the room without hesitation.
For some reason, I felt nauseous, but I thought it was because of my nervousness
the whole time.
It was around the time I got to the house. I saw a man lying down in the hallway. I
approached him thinking he needed help.
"Are you okay over there?"
"Big. Sah, live... ... ."
He grabbed Catherine's arm and let out a painful moan.
Now I saw that his fingertips were tanned. It looked like it had been covered in
ink.
Catherine had never seen anyone exposed to contamination, so she didn't know it was
just before decay.
First of all, I managed to get the man up and support him, thinking that I should
help the person dying right before my eyes.
"I need to go to the infirmary first."
"Oh, thank you."
He sighed heavily and leaned on Catherine.
"Do not worry. Nothing will happen."
Catherine reassured him and moved diligently.
He didn't even notice that his body was shining white at the thought of needing
help right away.
* * *
I ran to the other side where Catherine's handmaiden had disappeared.
It was because they thought that if they split on both sides, one of them would run
into Catherine. And it was me, not the maid, who ran into Catherine.
In the distance, Catherine could be seen struggling with someone supporting her. It
was as if they were facing the sunlight, and white light seemed to seep around
them.
And as she got closer, I was startled to notice that the person leaning on her like
a hug had been exposed to contamination.
"Catherine!"
As soon as I ran to try to separate the two, Catherine found me and waved her hand
warmly.
"Oh, Roena! it went well Can you help me out together? He was lying on the floor in
the hallway."
"Did you know why this person collapsed now and support him?"
I, the flagship, separated Burinake and Catherine. Then she saw that there was a
bracelet on Catherine's wrist and was relieved.
Without that bracelet, Catherine would have been exposed to pollution just like
him.
"Why are you so careless!"
I took Catherine's hand, just in case, and tried to purify it. It was because of
her weak body that she was even more worried.
? We'll clean him up!
- There is no need to materialize this level.
The spirits gathered around the person who had fallen to the floor. Catherine's
eyes widened in surprise at the clear energy spreading through her body.
"Roena, this is... ... ?"
He seemed to be perplexed by the strange power. Recalling how I felt when I first
encountered the spirit art, I smiled a little.
It felt like taking a deep dip in the clear water and walking on a green forest
path. Is it the feeling of the full force of nature moving around the body?
Catherine's eyes widened with a look of not knowing what kind of power this was. I
put my index finger to my lips and said playfully.
"Keep it a secret."
"... ... ."
"I'll let you know when the time comes."
"yes. I will not speak."
Catherine smiled bashfully and followed me, raising her index finger. I don't know
what kind of power it was, but I meant to keep it a secret.
There was a moment when I was relieved that Catherine was fine. A maid in the
distance ran with the wind of tears.
"I'm Catherine Niii!"
It looked like a rhinoceros. Catherine tried to hide behind me at that momentum,
but I slipped away.
She didn't want to hear the pair nagging for nothing, and she didn't want to
disturb the person who would scold her for her carelessness.
Catherine looked at me with a face full of betrayal, and gave a sullen expression
at the maid's insistence.
"Where the hell have you been!"
I'm sorry, Catherine.
There was a time when I was sneaking away from the two of them. The spirits who
went out to purify the man spoke with a voice full of doubts.
- Oh, there's nothing to purify.
#105.
'yes? Nothing to clean up?'
I immediately turned my gaze to the person who had fallen. And belatedly, surprised
that he was Timmy, he swallowed his breath.
"Timmy?"
He moaned as he grabbed Timmy, who was lying on the floor, and shook it.
"Ugh."
But that was it. He quickly fell into Suma. I looked over Timmy, who had fainted.
As the spirit said, there was nothing to purify.
Obviously, even from a distance, you could feel the pollution, but now it has
disappeared.
Even if I, as a spirit samurai, were by my side, the pollution wouldn't go away.
It was strange, and as they tilted their heads, the spirits started talking among
themselves about Timmy's condition.
? I mean, you must have had a lot of divine power. Did you get rid of the
contamination by yourself?
That's why Timmy once said that he had no divine power, so he was only doing chores
in the temple. So Timmy didn't seem to have overcome it himself.
- But it's strange. Doesn't it look like there's some other power mixed in there?
- yes? I don't know.
It was around the time when I was listening to the spirits arguing that I was far
from the word of another power. The maid screamed when she found Timmy who had
fallen belatedly.
"Ahhh! It's dangerous!"
Then he grabbed me and Catherine and hid behind the pillar. It seemed that Timmy,
who had collapsed, was afraid that he might have been exposed to contamination.
As a result, I lost my mind as I was contemplating Timmy's condition for unknown
reasons.
First of all, it was because not only the scream was very loud, but the maidservant
holding the nape and tying it was also because of the poor power of the maid, and
her throat was blocked.
"Cheap!"
? Si, the maid is trying to kill Loena!
The spirits tried to approach me in amazement.
Fearing that he would be regarded as an enemy, he quickly waved his hand to reveal
that he was an ally. Then he lied to reassure the maid.
"don't worry. He collapsed from overwork."
"Yes Yes? Overworked?"
The maid loosened the strength of her hand and gave a disappointed expression. He
quickly got away from her and stroked her neck.
The maids also resembled Catherine, improvising, and seemed to come out of action.
"yes. Can you see the shade under the eyes over there? There are children like that
in my subordinates, but they are all sleep deprived."
As she recalled Kobystein, the maid exhaled a sigh of relief.
"Ahhh."
Then, as if his legs had loosened, he sat down. Catherine gave a pitiful expression
as she supported the passing maid.
"it's okay?"
"Yes, yes. I knew she was wrong... ... ."
While the maid wiped her chest, I checked Timmy's condition again.
First of all, as the spirits said, there is no need to purify, but since he was
exposed to pollution, it seemed like he had to take it with him.
Just when Catherine's maid came, I was about to ask her to move me to the next
room.
In the distance, I saw Shuri running towards me with a terrifying face.
At the most, I put it in the room, but it disappeared while I was going to get
water, and it looked like the child was on a tightrope.
"I'm Roena Niii!"
I felt like I was going to suffer from nagging all day long if we ran into each
other like this. My body shuddered at Shuri's momentum.
Compared to Shuri, Catherine's handmaiden was an angel. Shuri didn't cry, but she
had the face of Sura that almost broke my leg right away.
I opened my mouth with sad eyes.
"cash."
"no."
Catherine, who refused quite adamantly, hid behind my maid. It seemed like revenge
for what I had avoided earlier.
Is this what you call a succubus?
Having lost an ally I trusted, I decided to launch the last defensive battle with a
gloomy face.
Make a 'I don't know anything' facial expression!
First, he held both hands and opened the front door with bright eyes.
"Shuri, you know... ... ."
But it didn't even try and was a failure. Shuri said with a scary face.
"No excuses."
With a face like an all-around castle, I stopped abstaining.
"I was wrong."
To deal with Shuri like this, a quick apology was less nagging than making excuses.
But did I think this too easily?
"Do you know what I did wrong?"
With those words, Shuri's nagging bombardment began.
Why did all my maids look like this, so the spirit said something.
- It's because everyone resembles you.
Somehow, I hated the spirit.
* * *
Shuri grunted the entire time whether he was not tired even as he moved Timmy, who
had collapsed, to the room next to the dormitory.
I'm glad my ears didn't bleed. I glanced at Timmy, who was lying on the bed, with a
tired expression.
Perhaps the bracelet I gave Catherine had cleansed Timmy's contamination.
If it had been a very weak contact, I would have done that.
Of course, that alone did not dispel the suspicion. Once he wakes up, he will know
what he is doing.
After a while, Shuri, who came after checking the situation, said.
"I think the food delivered this time was the problem. All the pantry managers are
down and there is no riot."
"yes?"
"Fortunately, Pablo-sama and Maybell-sama were there, so it seems to have been
easily suppressed... ... Ugh! It's so scary."
Shuri shook her arm and trembled. For a brief moment, the conversation seemed to
have cooled down in a situation where he was almost exposed to pollution.
If food was the problem, it was understandable that contamination had entered the
Prodium.
Since the temple was a sanctuary, contamination could not occur. For pollution to
spread, it has to come in from outside.
But that didn't solve the question. I asked, tilting my head.
"Then who delivered it? It's strange that he's been fine all the way on the way."
"Yeah? ... ... Iknow, right. Did you hear that?"
Shuri found a blind spot and opened her eyes roundly. It was pollution that stunned
people in an instant just by touching it for a short time.
It was close to a miracle that the person who was delivered to Prodium with
contaminated food on a wagon returned safely. It was then.
"Roena!"
Having heard the news through Kina, Archid rushed to the room.
When I let Shuri out as soon as I could, he said, scouring me from head to toe.
"He said he had contacted me."
The only person here who knew that I was a Elementalist was Archid.
So, you would know better than anyone that I was the safest, but it was more
extreme than Shuri.
"Not me, but Catherine."
"ah."
"Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with my body thanks to the bracelet I gave
her."
What would have happened if I hadn't given the real bracelet, my heart was
pounding. Then Archid patted my head with a softened face.
"I must have been very surprised."
"little bit."
"Well done. Thanks to that, Young Ae Eshel saved her life."
My face became flabby because of Archid, who naturally complimented me as if it
were breathing.
That's weird. When he complimented me like this, I felt like I was the greatest
person in the world. I said, coughing in vain in embarrassment.
"I sent Kina out of fear, but it only made me more worried."
"Anyway, I just wanted to go back to my dorm all the time."
Then, naturally, he sat down next to me.
"It's probably not okay to be anxious. I will be by your side tonight."
"Yeah?"
"Because it may not be safe outside yet. It's because I'm not sure."
"However... ... ."
Archid's eyebrows drooped down as I uttered the nuance of rejection.
"Can't you?"
The long eyelashes trembled, melting away the longing.
Still, the innocent expression on his face waiting for permission to fall seemed
very clean. Unlike my dark inside.
'Aki, haven't you learned that being next to me is the most dangerous for Aki?'
I haven't even made my debut yet, and this wasn't even my room. There were
definitely rules in the temple, but they couldn't.
Shouldn't we be more patient with the loss of life and reap the beauty of Yujong?
I shook my head, biting my lower lip, shaking off the sweet temptation.
"It can't be. In the temple, men and women are different. I couldn't even come in
like this... ... ."
"Before, when I was sick, I wanted to be by your side."
"that... ... !"
It was because he suddenly collapsed and was so shocked.
He was speechless, not knowing that Archid would fall over the task that day.
Then Archid grabbed my hand. Then he gently put his lips on the back of his hand
and whispered softly.
"Do you not want me to be around?"
"no!"
Without thinking that it was too absurd, I immediately denied it.
Rather, it's the opposite, so I'm worried, but what the hell is such a
misunderstanding?
"Then that's it."
Archid smiled as if he had gotten the answer he was looking for. What he used to
say was irrelevant.
"Do not worry. I'll just hold your hand and sleep."
"Why would you do such a useless thing... ... ."
"Yes?"
"Oh, no. Good."
I made excuses by slapped my lips at the heart that came out involuntarily. Then,
Akid smiled at what he liked.
'yes. Since when did I live by the rules so well? After all, neither father nor
mother are here... ... .'
It was time to rationalize everything inside.
"there... ... ."
Timmy woke up and interrupted and spoke to us.
"Why am I here?"
#106.
"You've never been to the grocery store?"
"Yeah. In the beginning, I decided to take charge of this place while you two were
here."
Timmy took the senator's examination and answered indifferently. If this is the
case, the story is that it is not the cause.
"Then when did you start getting sick?"
"that... ... ."
Timmy hesitated and spoke softly.
"I don't know because I've met so many people. The last time I met Maybell
was... ... ."
"Mabel?"
At the sudden mention of her name, Archid's gaze turned to Timmy. Timmy said.
"Because Pablo Yeha told me to call Mabel. The matter was urgent."
"I see."
"At first, I was afraid that I might have even made contact with a carrier, but
seeing that I'm fine like this, I think it was just overwork."
Timmy didn't seem to think that he could have almost died of contamination.
Well, since the pollution has been purified like this, I have no choice but to
think that way.
The last time we met was Maybelle, which took a little while, but it was not a good
way to doubt it blindly.
"First of all, I'm taking a break, so let's get some rest here. It will take some
time for the outside to be cleaned up."
"thank you. It seems that only good things always happen when I meet the Grand
Duchess."
Timmy blushed and continued.
"Thanks to Maybell, who we broke up, I'm happy to meet you. I don't know how to
repay you. Whenever the opportunity arises, I will help both physically and
mentally."
It seemed to be because of his good-natured character that he was deeply moved.
Then Akid said.
"I know you and Mabel, are you for real?"
"Yes. It seemed like he had really lost his memory. I couldn't remember anything,
so I worked hard to explain it."
Timmy boldly began to talk about Mabel. When the passage that they met on the
street appeared, Archid seemed to agree.
Because street children usually have only one person to rely on, so they have no
choice but to stick together.
"I didn't know Mabel had such a past."
I glanced at Archid. Even in the original story, Maybell's past was an opportunity
to open up Archid's heart.
So it was natural for him to have such a docile reaction. But somehow it didn't
feel right.
It was a time when I was feeling down, listening to Timmy's story and shivering.
"However, I was overjoyed when I told Angelica that I had met Maybelle too.
Wouldn't you like to come straight to Prodium when you're done with your work?"
"What? Angelica?"
Timmy looked at me startled as he interrupted the conversation when he heard a
familiar name.
"Hey, do you know Angelica?"
'I know. Oh my gosh, he must be here!'
I was a little excited about the appearance of the characters in the original.
Angelica met Maybelle when she was wandering the streets and grew up together at
Easter's Orphanage.
In fact, she had a birth secret: she was the lost daughter of Marquess Efron, who
defended the border.
While Byeon-baek went to fight the local area, the enemy attacked the Count's
castle, and he only thought that his daughter was dead. He didn't even know that
the maid risked her life to protect it.
'Wait a minute. If you do this well, I think it will be helpful for the Hadelus
family as well.'
Just then, I remembered that the Archduke had been struggling with negotiations
with Count Efron, and I began to roll my head hard.
The present Count of Apron and the Archduke Hadelus were on the verge of signing a
treaty.
The Earl of Afron and the Prince of Hadelus are surrounded by a large mountain
range and sea, where krakens often appear.
Hadelus was strong in land warfare, and Ephron was strong in water warfare. In
particular, Afron was active in developing magic to combat water monsters.
Boasting great power, the Hadelus family was also borrowing a magic right in return
for paying a certain fee.
However, I remembered that Count Efron recently raised the fee for the license so
unreasonably high that the Archduke wrapped his head around it.
'Ha, worse than this Kraken. How do you charge a fee like that? This is outright
dissatisfaction. Damn, if it weren't for contamination, you'd overthrow Count
Efron. It's a deplorable thing for not having time!'
'why? How much did you get from the Count?'
'They told me to raise it by 30% compared to last year. It's just that they don't
want to negotiate.'
'Ugh! Isn't that completely raw? Why are you suddenly trying to raise fees like
that? Even if the deal with the Hadelus family was cut off, the count wouldn't be
any good.'
'It's obvious. Obviously you're doing this because you watered Marquis Natalie.
He's friends with Marquis Natalie.'
I was to some extent responsible for the last artifact known as Warlock's Legacy.
Besides, the safe of the Hadelus family is the safe of Archid.
I couldn't open my eyes to see Archid's vault go out one after another.
Sadly, the image of his father sighing as he offered to speak with Marquis Natalie
was still vivid.
'I think it's my turn to go out again this time.'
yes. This is on a humanitarian level. How sad it must have been for a father to
lose his daughter for a long time.
I'm just trying to help the poor women reunion.
If this leads to an indefinite freeze on the fee for the use of magic, isn't it a
case of a good earl, a good we, a sister good and a good mother-in-law, eating
pheasants and eating eggs, ditching and catching crayfish?
I grinned at the pleasant imagination that came out one after another like
sausages.
Akid stared at him, so he answered, trying to capture his expression.
"No, because her name is pretty. Is that kid also an Easters classmate?"
"Although we are Easters alumni, Mabel and I are older friends than I am."
"I see. So how is Angelica these days? Oh, it doesn't mean much, and I'm curious
because you're friends with Maybelle."
When I secretly asked about Angelica's current status, Timmy was excited and began
to open her mouth.
"Don't talk. Angelica's owner's house is really vicious. How annoying it was to
wash the child in ice water and sew until late at night."
"Oh, such sad news."
"They said they couldn't move anywhere because they didn't even write a letter of
recommendation. It's just too bad that I can't go anywhere else!"
Employees working in noble families receive letters of recommendation when they
quit their jobs, and without this letter of recommendation, it was very difficult
to transfer to another family.
In particular, it was customary to not hire a person without a letter of
recommendation if the family he was a member of before the transfer had a higher
title than the family he was moving to.
Of course, in the opposite case, I was reluctant to hire because I thought there
was something wrong.
In my previous life, this was not uncommon.
When he said he was going to resign, he said, 'I know how to stop you from entering
this industry!' How many times have I seen crazy bosses calling out to the offices
of the same industry nearby?
There were times when I had to move to another area because of that, so I was
really nervous.
'Things will turn out better than I thought.'
Angelica's misfortune was a good thing for me. It was thanks to Timmy who offered
her handicrafts without having to think about how to get her.
I pretended to think for a moment, then slyly threw the bait.
"I didn't have enough staff to prepare for the festival, but if Angelica is okay
with it, how about moving to Hadelus Castle?"
"Yeah? Is that for real?!"
Timmy wondered if he was happy with the sudden scout offer, but then suddenly
flinched and changed his words.
"But I don't have a letter of recommendation... ... ."
"It's okay, I don't need a letter of recommendation. Because I can recommend it."
I said with a kind expression, pretending to be the purest favor possible.
It's probably because I'm her daughter-in-law that I look like the smile Elena sees
when she tries to get something.
He continued to hesitate, so he added.
"Timmy, is Angelica's master's house a bigger place than Hadelus?"
"Oh, no. Not too far away!"
Timmy waved his hand to see if that would ever happen.
In the northern part of Hagin, there must be a place with a higher title than the
Hadelus family. I said with a bashful smile.
"Then you will understand. What I recommend is more meaningful than the letter of
recommendation they give you. It's a good thing for Angelica, so I want you to
think positively."
"But I'm sorry to continue to receive this kind of favor, and I don't know if
Angelica will be able to adjust to her new job because she's shy... ... ."
As Timmy hesitated with gibberish, I held Timmy's hand with a very benevolent
expression on my face.
"What are you thinking about? Then Timmy can come along."
"Yeah? Me too?"
"yes. By the way, Angelica is also close with Timmy, so I think it would be nice if
we could help her until she adjusts. Of course, it would be even better if they
stayed."
After all, it was the maid's job that would end if it was revealed that Angelica
was the daughter of the martyr.
In fact, I was thinking of taking Timmy with me, so it was an appropriate excuse.
Then Timmy slowly pulled out his hand and said,
"You have a sudden suggestion, so it's time to think about it... ... ."
"double."
Desperate to say no, I said with my index and middle fingers flashing.
"I'll give you twice the salary you get now. Timmy knows that the Hadelus family's
welfare is good, so don't miss this opportunity."
It was all thanks to me that the welfare of the Hadelus family improved.
I wish my father and mother would know that I was the one who created a family that
would have turned into a black company!
When Timmy said he would double his salary, there was an earthquake in his pupil.
After a moment of silence, Timmy spoke with a determined expression on his face.
"I will work with all my heart! Little Madame!"
He patted him on the shoulder, trusting him to even change his name.
"yes. That's a great attitude. Let's go back to Hadelus together at this time."
"Yeah! Then I'll say goodbye to Yeha and come back!"
Timmy left the room with a 90-degree bow.
It was right after I turned around after waving my hand with a happy face.
Archid was staring at me with a face that he didn't like very much.
#107.
Akid's expression hardened right after Roena smiled at Timmy.
She suddenly wanted to laugh to herself and began to pour questions at Timmy.
It's been a long time since I've seen him so excited. It was similar to when I went
to a gathering that was known as 'Asamo'.
She always had that kind of expression on her face whenever she went to that
meeting.
Plants were also deprived of their priority, but now it feels like they have lost
that kind smile even to the servants.
Roena showed interest in Timmy, unaware of Archid's heart like this.
It's to the point that it makes me crooked that I'm not doing a household survey at
all.
'I don't like it since last time.'
Archid stared at Timmy coldly. It was very unpleasant to see Roena constantly
blushing from the last time.
Archid disliked the class who threw unintentional flirtations like that.
Timmy, who had been conversing with Roena without noticing, felt Archid's gaze and
withdrew.
It was immediately after that Roena grabbed Timmy's hand, who was gibbling and
trying to escape.
"What are you thinking about? Then Timmy can come along."
'Can't you let go of that hand?'
Archid glared at Timmy with wide-eyed eyes. Timmy's face became contemplative, and
he pulled his hand away.
However, he seemed to have sold his soul on the condition of the subsequent double
salary increase.
"I will work with all my heart! Little Madame!"
It was certain when he saw that he went out as if to pack his luggage at any moment
with a loud cry.
Scouting a guy who doesn't know if it's Angelica or Jelly isn't enough to bring
Timmy, the thorn in the eye.
Archid got caught up in the feeling of having a lump while trying to remove it, and
it became complicated.
I don't know what the hell they were thinking when they were scouting those two.
Of course, it was true that there was a shortage of workers due to the upcoming
festival. Still, I couldn't help but dislike it.
Knowing that the reason for this displeasure was extremely private, Archid was
devastated.
At the same time, Roena, who had seen Timmy off, turned around. He hadn't been able
to capture his expression.
"Aki?"
Roena rolled her eyes and approached him. Until then, Archid couldn't control her
expression, so she followed her with her eyes.
Why does Roena make me feel uneasy every moment when she stands out like this?
Archid has recently developed an inexplicable thirst just looking at Roena.
There are many times when I want to violate the line she drew, so I wash my face in
cold water several times a day.
"What's wrong? What are you thinking about making such a scary expression?"
Roena grabbed her arm with an innocent face. He seemed to never have imagined that
he would be jealous of his servant.
In fact, it was a bit ridiculous even to think about.
Now I'm getting jealous from start to finish.
Archid said impulsively, stroking Loena's red hair.
"just. I thought Roena could be a little less pretty."
"Yeah?"
"I wish I could be pretty in my own eyes, but I think it's pretty for everyone."
"What... ... ."
Roena rolled her eyes at the sudden compliment and was embarrassed.
Even if she sent a temptation in this way, she was a Roena who always avoided at
the decisive moment.
She still thought I was a child.
It was certain from the fact that she hesitated when she said that she would be by
her side at night, as if she were the most dangerous person in the world.
Actually, it must be me who is dangerous to her, but I wondered why she thought the
other way.
It felt like he was treating me like a child, so Archid kept feeling rebellious.
It was the urge to touch me on purpose to make me aware.
"Roena needs to be more careful with me."
"What reason would I have to be wary of Aki?"
"no. It should be."
Archid kissed Loena's hair and whispered softly. Blue-gray eyes were fixed on her.
"Because I'm not as naive as Ronna thinks I don't know anything."
"... ... ."
"You can't even sleep in the same room. I'm going to stand guard in front of the
room."
"Yeah? However... ... ."
Roena grabbed Archid when he said that he would wait outside the room. Unable to
bear this, Archid lightly kissed Roena's cheek.
The kiss that fell deeper than usual made Roena's face blush like a blush.
It was only natural because I purposely kissed her near her lips. Archid spoke
calmly as if nothing had happened.
"I think I should go do a goodnight kiss."
"Hey, hey, this goodnight kiss is a little different."
Roena muttered with a frozen expression on her face. It was as if his soul had gone
out of his mind.
Even that was so cute that Archik felt the urge to steal his lips at all, but it
seemed like he couldn't control it.
He whispered sweetly as he struggled to quench his burning thirst.
"is that so? I don't know."
Roena rolled her eyes as she smiled leisurely, pretending it was no different than
usual.
She sees me as naive, so I can do this.
When I boldly pushed out my cheek, I wondered if she was looking around, and then
followed me and kissed me.
"Don't go out the door, but rather use the next room. It's cold outside."
"It is."
Seeing that, Archid smiled, feeling some kind of satisfaction.
* * *
After Archid left, I shrieked silently and rolled my feet.
'Oh! so cute!'
Are you just jealous? right?
Realizing Akid's jealousy belatedly, I was dancing unaccompanied by an inner toast.
When all the cuteness in the world were put together, it seemed that the word
akidra would come together.
Archid just wasn't the cutest thing in this world. furthermore... ... .
"Ah, I'm sorry."
If I had turned my head to pretend it was a mistake, I could have done it with my
mouth.
It happened because I couldn't make a decision at the moment. I rubbed the spot
where his lips had unfortunately deviated and his cheeks reddened. Natural
fluttering was still there.
How can you make a crash landing right next to your lips? It was even more
irritating than anything that touched his lips.
Isn't that the kind of contact you want to look forward to until then?
'After all, Archik, who has grown up, can't be vigilant even for a moment.'
If I loosened my boundaries a little, I was completely absorbed in the fluttering
of Archid who came in with a hook.
He didn't hesitate to even make dangerous comments about staying with us tonight,
so it wasn't hard for me to give up.
'Not naive. Keeping the line and stepping out is the same for Aki.'
He wouldn't have retreated like this if he had really had an impure thought in the
first place.
'yes. If it were me, I would take a seat next to you at any cost and start holding
hands.'
So today, I will give the best prize to myself for fighting the lewd devil and
overcoming it and protecting Akid's purity.
I let out a long sigh as I prayed.
"ha."
There are only a few days left to do this, so let's hold on a little bit.
I sat down on the bed to appease my disappointment. Tonight, for some reason, I
felt like I couldn't sleep because of Archid.
* * *
Zeronis, who had finished the awakening that had been delayed for several years,
said with a refreshing face.
"Again, the Grand Duchess was right. I owe this a lot."
"You no longer have to pretend to be awake. Because you are completely awakened."
"yes. So it's very easy."
In the past, Geronis had attended the annual event pretending to be awake with
gustatory seizures.
Fortunately, he could use his power without awakening, so it was easy to deceive
people.
He must have always been anxious without knowing it. It must have felt like living
with a bomb that was never going to explode.
I was proud of him as he seems to have unloaded a huge burden now. Now that the
awakening was over, it was time to go back.
Timmy, who was supposed to go together, said he would bring Angelica with him and
left first.
'Maybell seems to be busy, so I can't even say hello, so please tell me that you're
sorry instead of me.'
Seeing how he moved swiftly, even asking me for a favor, he seemed to know how
serious Timmy was with this scout.
As they got on the carriage, Maybell saw them off.
"Please enter carefully, Roena-sama. I will go to the castle before the festival."
Mabel smiled brightly and saw him off. He had not even dreamed that there were
Geronis and Catherine in disguise inside.
"You must be crazy about work inside Prodium, but it's okay. Oh, and more than
that, Timmy said he was sorry that he left without a word."
"Yeah?"
"Maybe we will see you at the Grand Duke Castle at the next festival. I decided to
work at Hadelus Castle."
"Hey, what... ... ."
Mabel's face turned white as if she had heard something she couldn't hear. It was
right after I heard that Timmy had left.
"what's the matter? Is Timmy still uncomfortable?"
"Oh, no. It's just so unexpected."
Mabel leaned back, bowing her head, as if trying to hide her confused face.
The hand holding the robe trembled slightly as if something didn't go as planned.
#108.
Mabel made sure that the wagon had completely moved away and left immediately.
As soon as I was alone, I chewed my lower lip and muttered.
"How are you alive?"
Obviously, he had transferred the contamination directly to Timmy. He also did not
forget to manipulate the alibi to spread over time so that it did not overlap.
After injecting the lethal dose, I was sure that I would die in less than half a
day, so I focused on fixing the pollution that had been spread for blackout.
It was a plan that came out of the calculation that there was no priest who could
remove that much pollution anyway.
But it wasn't enough for Timmy to be alive, so he got to work for the Archduke's
Castle!
Mabel felt that she had to find out what kind of person she was, so she went to see
a priest who got along well with Timmy.
"yes? Alas, the Grand Duchess found Timmy who had fallen and took him to the
doctor. Did I say overwork?"
"Did the Grand Duchess take you to the doctor?"
"Yes, I am sure. How many times Timmy praised the Grand Duchess. If you look at it
that way, good luck. In the eyes of the Grand Duchess. envious child."
The priest replied with a look of envy, and then went away, saying he had work to
do. Mabel was even more confused when he heard his words.
It must have been fatal just to touch it, but the Roena I just saw wasn't in good
shape.
Mabel was very dissatisfied with the fact that Loena, whose day she had to die
anyway, kept interfering with her work.
Besides, he didn't know what kind of harmony he had to bring Timmy to life.
"It doesn't make sense."
In every case, it felt like things were going to go wrong because of Roena. His
relationship with the Archduke and killing Timmy are everything.
Mabel, unable to handle the boiling inside, summoned a black bird.
The workhorse contracted with black magic was a heraldry bird and hunting falcon
that moved through her blood.
It was this beast that conveyed his will to Marquis Natalie a long time ago.
"Go tell me. I will do what I said then."
At Mabel's command, the black bird croaked and cried and disappeared at a fast
pace.
Mabel hated this damn North more and more.
* * *
After Geronis and Catherine returned to the capital, the flower festival season has
returned.
I loved the flower festival held at this time of year. The reason was that the
demand for seed balloons increased sharply and the pockets became thicker.
"Fufufufu, this is the beginning."
I smiled as I looked at the gold bars stacked in the safe. This year was the first
year I finally started debt-free.
Before I took possession of Roena, she spent so much money that she has now paid
off all her debts.
Of course, Elena gave me a small interest and installment refund in consideration
of maintaining my dignity, so my life was not difficult.
Rather, it gave me extra money, and I was able to create Kobystein and various
virtue artifacts.
As the artifacts created in this way brought money, I had no choice but to collect
the money.
I headed straight to the library. Vivian, Shuri, and Hannah were already waiting in
the library with a report.
"Have you been to the safe again?"
When Hannah spoke with a look of disapproval, Vivian said.
"Actually, I think I would laugh at the safe every day. How does it feel to live
faster to earn than to spend?"
It sounds sarcastic, but in fact, it was a two-shot to be proud of. I pursed my
lips and Shuri led me to the sofa.
"I have another good news. Please sit here, little madam."
The generous care of the three of them was still there even after time passed.
It was so familiar to me that I wondered what I would have been like without those
three.
As I sat down, Hannah held out the report.
"It's already sold out. Even before they opened, the line was incredibly long."
"That's because it was provided in limited quantities."
As I expected it, the corners of my lips went up.
Actually, the reason I like flower festivals is not just because of the seed
lanterns. There was another business I started.
'I didn't know that Petra, which started as a joke, would become a business item.'
As I recalled the first enemy who made Petra into jewels, I had a happy expression
on my face.
Based on his success at Petra, he tried a quirky collection to make money.
How about selling toys by selecting games for each season?
When the results of my lightly started business far exceeded my expectations, I
even wondered if I was actually golden.
How does everything go so well? Could it be a lucky finger?
In any case, starting with the air named Petra, land grabbing, spinning top, and
stinging were all hit one after another, establishing itself as Hadelus'
representative brand.
Souvenirs based on physical play were popular items every year. It was a good
strategy in the first place.
Because it was a business that aroused the desire to own while giving entertainment
to noble young girls and young people who lacked entertainment.
When I offered it as a gift to a person invited to a meeting I organized, it
quickly became fashionable and sold like crazy.
It was a high-level public relations strategy to obtain synergy. Pretending to give
for free and leaving regrets for not having.
It's a strategy that makes those who didn't receive it rush to buy it because they
want to fit into the category that has it.
In particular, the nobles liked the symbols. Stones, sticks, tops, and shells
needed for each play equipment aroused the desire to own them.
Since it started as a collection, more and more people want to come to my tea party
every year, and it was operated by a lottery system.
In addition, this time, starting with the flower festival, we started accepting
advance reservations for early adopters, and the results were also amazing. I said
while looking through the report.
"Is it really sold out in less than half a day?"
"Yeah. It was also delayed due to the long line and trips and cut-offs, so it was
delayed because of the traffic."
As Vivian was excited and chattering, Hannah continued.
"There was no riot as soon as it opened. People run like they're just
competing... ... ."
It was a completely open run.
After all, even in a previous life, there were a lot of people waiting in line from
dawn when they received advance reservations from famous brands or heard news that
supplies were coming in.
It was a reservation made in advance to stimulate that psychology, and even this
was a hit.
In addition, this time, it was selected as a board game that adults can enjoy
together.
A real estate game called Black X Marvel.
The game, which incorporates sales, tolls, and banking systems, was a game famous
for its bankruptcy ending, which showed the bitter taste of life even though the
rules were simple.
Just as Seoul was the most expensive in Korea, the capital of this Black X Marvel
was the most expensive in Intravia.
It is a game with various reversal elements with a golden key, and it is a game
that can memorize the landmarks and capitals of each country, so it will be helpful
for children's education.
"This game is a little more complicated than other games, but I think it's better
because it can be enjoyed by several people."
"Right. You were surprised that time passed when you tried it out?"
"It's a good way to kill time because the game time is long."
At the compliment of the three maids, my shoulders swelled up. Then someone came in
with a knock.
"Lo, Ro, Roena-sama, I brought the items you mentioned."
The person who walked into the room with crooked shoulders was a girl with shrugged
shoulders.
She kept her head down and went to the point where people had never looked directly
at her face.
"Come on, Angelica."
I recognized Angelica at a glance and led her inside. As Hanna, Vivian, and Shuri
went out of their way, he handed her a macaron and said:
"Did I say this was delicious before?"
"Go, thank you."
Angelica took the macaron and ate it little by little, smiling shyly. He covered
his face a lot and it was true.
I was told that I stuttered because I was bullied as a child, but it was a little
sad to see it with my own eyes. Especially since it was a child who would have
lived in a good family in the first place.
"I'll give it to you later, so share it with Timmy."
"Lo, Roena-sama is like an angel."
"yes?"
"Hey, every time I come here like this, he gave me delicious food and provided me
with a place and a place to live."
Angelica continued to speak with a cock in her mouth.
"Oh, why are you being so nice to me, I, I... ... ."
Gradually, the voice became quieter. When the words were long, the voices were
usually low, so that it was almost impossible to hear the words behind them.
"Yeah, because Angelica is cute."
"Yes Yes?"
"And I'm not that kind of person."
He had learned that Angelica was the lost daughter of Earl Efron, and was not doing
him a favor without compensation.
But in Angelica's eyes, I looked like an angel. Angelica continued.
"Tea, don't be a good person, that's right. I don't speak more, I stutter, I don't
hit... ... ."
"What? Did the place you used to beat you for that reason?"
No, you hit someone's precious daughter for stuttering?
At the question of anger, Angelica opened her eyes and said.
"Yeah, that's right, I'm all, don't be frustrated, I keep talking more and more and
stuttering."
"What do you mean. There is no one who does his part as well as Angelica. I would
rather pay more."
"Lo, Roena-sama... ... ."
"How about stuttering a bit, as long as I can understand you."
Angelica looked at me with a moved expression. Looking at you innocently like that
would make you want to do something good for nothing.
yes. Wouldn't it be okay to do good deeds now that you look like an angel?
My heart was weakened, and I said as if I had made up my mind.
"I can't. I need to take care of the house."
#109.
"Oh, no! It's okay, I'm fine... ... !"
"don't worry. I don't intend to risk you."
Anyway, it was going to be a flower festival and invite guests soon. Adding one
more person to the lottery was no work for me.
Besides, Count Efron said he would come a little later, so it was better to take
care of the family that had tormented Angelica in the north before that, so that he
couldn't carry his face.
I didn't want to be cursed because I was wrapped up in the same northern part for
nothing. At first, the Hadelus family hated those who bully the weak by force.
Of course, if you touch it carelessly, you won't be afraid to bite.
Although the threshold was lower than that of others, it was not the first family
to hit.
'Honestly, I'm not even that bad at work enough to grow up like that.'
To be honest, it seemed more suited to my aptitude than Mabel. Because Mabel
sometimes acts like a lady instead of a maid.
I smiled bashfully as I wiped the coke off Angelica's lips.
"Do you trust my sister?"
"Yes Yes?"
"Be my temporary maid at this party."
"Ha, but I'm not a maid, I'm a maid... ... ."
"Anyway, I got a call saying that Mabel might be a little late."
He said he was coming to the castle before the festival, but suddenly got a call
yesterday saying he couldn't come.
Originally, I was going to ask Shuri or Vivian, but it didn't seem like a bad idea
to raise Angelica's flag.
"First, I have to choose a dress that suits me. It's a little difficult with those
clothes now."
* * *
Lisa, the only daughter of Baron Brown, was excited by the invitation.
[You are invited to the Delus Garden.]
The beautiful handwriting resembles that of Grand Duchess Hadelus, whom he had
always admired, and was splendid.
Lisa read the invitation over and over again, with a look on her face filled with
ecstasy.
"I was invited to a tea party hosted by the Grand Duchess!"
Lisa trembled like a dream even after reading it again.
I tried so hard to go to that party once every year, but I couldn't even see the
end of the invitation.
It was because the conditions for invitation were too strict and failed every time
after the change to the lottery system.
It had been many years since I followed the archduke's mercy while watching from a
distance.
"I gave up this year and bought only one lottery card, but I won!"
Lisa couldn't believe her luck. Apparently, throwing away that ominous and unlucky
Angelica seemed to bring good fortune.
She raised her lips wryly, recalling the stuttering Angelica.
"Where are you going to go get some food without a letter of recommendation?"
Even after being persistently bullied, he stuck with it like a tick, and suddenly
resigned a few days ago. Also with gossip.
'Yes, I've always thought that Lisa-sama's hair style was not good for rice!'
'Wow, what?'
'That, that, that's it, ah, the young lady becomes the Grand Duchess, and it's ah,
no, no!'
'hey! Have you finished talking now?!'
When the coward, who had usually lived only looking at the ground, suddenly ran
into him, his fever rose and he could not sleep.
So I got kicked out that day. Even though I knew it was obvious that I had nowhere
to go. Lisa hummed.
"By now, you must be crying because you can't change jobs anywhere. I expect a
week."
no. In less than a week, it was obvious that he would cry and ejaculate to receive
it again.
It wouldn't be bad to starve to death in return for ignoring one's subject and
making fun of one's mouth.
"You should never take it. How dare you give me hunsu Thank you for not knocking
out."
Lisa snorted and combed my hair. Today, the reddish-brown hair looked even more
covetous.
It's like Roena Hadelus, whom I can't help but envy, and Lisa smiled brightly.
* * *
Ahead of the party, Angelica blushed while trying on the dress that Loena had given
her.
"You are so pretty."
The deep blue dress resembles the deep sea color, exuding an elegant and antique
feeling. It was a color that suited Angelica's blue eyes very well.
"You look so good, Angelica."
Hannah looked at her in the mirror and grinned. For Angelica, all of this seemed
like a dream.
Not just attending as a maid, but as a temporary companion of the Grand Duchess.
That meant attending the party with a treatment equivalent to that of the Grand
Duchess.
I was moved to have a master who treated me like this, an orphan of unknown origin.
So I felt like I wanted to do better.
At that time, Hannah looked over the dishes and said,
"Hmm, but my neck is a little empty. Can you wait a minute? I'll bring some of
Loena-sama's accessories to match the dress."
"Oh, no! Come on, hold on!"
Angelica grabbed Hannah's sleeve as she was about to leave. Hannah tilted her head,
as it was the first time she had ever held anyone in the first place.
After a while, Angelica said with her head bowed.
"Me too, I have a hat and a necklace."
"so?"
"Yes Yes. I've been going since I was little, and I've had it. Even when I was
hungry, I never sold it."
Angelica managed to finish her words and went to the drawer. Hannah put on a
troubled expression when she pulled out the old jewelry box.
"Angelica, you know it's a necklace with a story, but the fake jewelry on this
dress... ... ."
However, as soon as the lid of the jewelry box was opened, Hannah knew at once that
the necklace was not fake.
In particular, the topaz embedded in the center resembles the color of the sea and
has a blue color.
The craftsmanship was a bit crude, but the jewels were gorgeous, so I didn't even
notice it.
Hannah took out the necklace and looked at it, and was surprised to see a small
pattern on the back.
"Angelica, is this really yours?"
An anchor-shaped seal was drawn on the back of the necklace. 'Dear. With the
sentence 'Angelica'.
* * *
When I heard about Angelica's necklace from Hannah, I went straight to the
Archduke.
Still, while contemplating on how to reveal that Angelica was the wife of the Afron
family, it was because it was an appropriate proof.
The anchor-shaped seal was a symbol of the Afron family, protecting the sea.
"Is this the thing of that sullen maid?"
Damian stared at the necklace in disbelief. I said, pointing to the back of the
necklace.
"Isn't this anchor-shaped, abbreviated seal used by the Afron family? Besides, it
even has Angelica's name written on it."
"Hmm."
Damian looked at the back of the necklace with a magnifying glass and sighed. I
played the role of a wind catcher next to him.
"I heard that Count Efron lost his daughter a long time ago."
"Exactly dead. I got caught up in the battle of silence."
"But the body didn't come out."
"yes. That's why Earl Efron wandered around like a madman for years looking for my
daughter, but couldn't find it."
The archduke gave him a sad expression. I leaned close to him and opened my mouth.
"It is clear that Angelica is the lost daughter."
"How can you be sure that the necklace is his? It could have been stolen."
"I said I had it since I was little. It is very precious."
"Are there any cases where the thief is not mine?"
I looked at Damien, who came out defensively, with a fat expression. Of course, it
wasn't that I didn't understand his attitude.
You can't tell Earl Efron that you've found your daughter on an inaccurate matter.
There must have been a lot of people who came to visit me saying that they were my
daughter for a long time. Each time, I would have been excited, disappointed, and
frustrated over and over again.
A few days ago, Earl Efron said he had changed his daughter's missing report to a
death report.
It was like saying that he would no longer question the life or death of his
daughter.
It will not be easy to convince him with a necklace, who has admitted his
daughter's death with his heart.
"It's not that I don't believe in your advice, but unless there is other evidence,
this alone is not enough to inform Earl Efron."
In the end, I was told to bring more plausible evidence. I took out a piece of
paper and put it on the table as if I knew it would.
"Could I have done it with just one necklace?"
It was a leaflet with personal information about Efron Young-ae, which Count Efron
had distributed a long time ago to find her missing daughter.
The Archduke looked at the contents of the paper and asked.
"Where did you find this?"
"I asked Archid. That's not important. look at this It just has the same name.
Angelica Efron."
"The name Angelica should be more common. Are you sure you didn't bring this as
evidence?"
Damian laid his body on the backrest as if to provide other evidence, and put on a
sad expression on his face.
Either way, I checked my personal information one by one.
"And the last time Hannah was dressing up Angelica's dress, she told me that she
found a heart-shaped Mongolian dot on her side. There is a saying that there is a
spot here."
"Hmm."
Only then did Damian show interest and began to look at the paper with his upper
body.
#110.
"It says that she has blue eyes and freckles on her cheeks, but Angelica also has
blue eyes. Freckles burn your face so you can't see it well, but if you look
closely, it remains."
After all, it wasn't a matter of getting to know the opponent and putting it
together.
Knowing that Angelica was already the lost daughter of Earl Efron, I had no
hesitation in my explanation. Damian asked as if surprised.
"Was the maid blue-eyed? I've never seen the color of my eyes since I bowed down."
"It's blue. He doesn't bow his head in front of me."
"Right."
Damian was interested and listened to my story. Even taking into account the
growth, five were enough.
For me, who had prepared everything in advance, I was only grateful for the
existence of the necklace.
After a while, the Archduke got up from his seat with a happy face.
"If this is enough, I might be able to move Count Efron."
I grabbed his wrist as I watched the Archduke pretending to contact the Afron
family at any moment.
"Father, have you ever run a business once or twice?"
"What does finding a daughter have to do with business?"
Damian tilted his head and asked.
Ha, you really don't know.
I shook my head and decided to tell the Archduke himself a few moves.
"Read about the rewards below."
Damian shifted his gaze to the bottom I was pointing at. As he read it, his lower
lip trembled.
"Baby, you really... ... ."
Then, I wanted to cover my mouth with my hand, and my eyes fluttered wildly.
It was a look on his face that he did not know if he was moved or if he had
goosebumps. I smiled and slowly read the bottom line.
"Whoever finds Angelica Efron is given a chance to become a concubine of the Efron
family in the future. However, if you are married... ... ."
I glanced into the archduke's eyes and finished speaking.
"I will pass on a secret to the Afron family."
"... ... ."
"I'm sure my father knows better than I do that there is sea magic in that secret."
And this time, Damian's reckless increase in fees was one of the maritime magics.
Recognizing my intentions, Damian let out a smirk.
After a while, he smiled contentedly and started clapping hands.
"Hahaha. I don't know if I should call this innate or lucky. One thing is certain:
you will be very helpful to the Archduke."
"Chi, when did you treat me as a troublemaker?"
"I really don't know when the enemy is talking about a sleazy story. Don't say
that, even as a joke."
Damian made a stern expression on his face, then melted his expression and grabbed
the paper.
The corners of his lips, as he read the rewards over and over again, soared high in
the sky without realizing it.
"You've worked hard to subdue monsters, but I'm glad that it helped me too."
Speaking humbly, Damian shook his head.
"There is nothing to suffer. By the way, if this is the case, even the senile Earl
Efron will surrender."
Damian was proud of himself as if he had already obtained the naval magic power. He
patted my shoulder and said.
"I will pay you a fee if this negotiation is satisfactory."
"More than that, please give me a video of Archid-sama's active role in the battle
last time. You just showed it and didn't give it to me."
I took my luck by giving a video that the Archduke had kept in his arms the whole
time and had not been given. To be honest, it was more valuable to me than money.
Then he said sarcastically.
"You will be the only one who stakes their life more on Archid videos than fees."
"You can earn money again, but there is only one video."
"It's a saying."
Satisfied, the Archduke got up from his seat and took out the image stone and held
it out. I carefully placed the image stone in the reticule.
"It was a satisfactory transaction, Father."
"Now we can sit down and discuss business. When did you get so big?"
He patted my head with a vague expression on his face. I was somewhat embarrassed
and said curiously.
"Hey, isn't your father trying to put a hunchback in my business?"
"Call it an investment. By the way, if you do such a wonderful thing, I want to
give you a kiss if you like it."
"no. I don't think that's a very good idea."
As I pulled my face back and hated it, Damian licked his lips and said playfully.
"If I don't do it, I want to do it more."
Then he immediately came to kiss me. It was a time when I knew it was a joke, but I
was scared and wanted to back away.
A large hand slipped between me and Damian. Damian, who suddenly kissed the palm of
his hand, looked at the uninvited guest with a displeased expression.
"Are you not going to let me touch your wife?"
Turning around, Archid was looking at the Archduke with an expressionless face.
Archid said while keeping me away from Damian.
"Don't do things that Roena doesn't like."
"I was just going to pretend. You left your lips alone because you interrupted me."
As Damian rubbed his lips and said something, Archid countered.
"It is the palm of my hand that has suffered. Apologize to my palm."
"Huh?"
Damian tilted his head as if there was no absurdity. Akid held out his palm as if
he was serious.
"I can't live because I'm sad. You are hard on your father, who works with you."
"It was something you did on your own. My mother was very angry again."
"... ... ."
"It is said that the Duke of Eszer's letter was also burned."
"Because it was a mistake."
The Archduke gave an absurd excuse and turned his head.
'What's wrong with... ... .'
Knowing that the Archduke was jealous of Elena and the Duke of Ether, I was
snoring.
"I'm glad you didn't bring in a lover though. I don't know what your mother would
have done to your father if you did."
"It's just that it's annoying. Now, love has come to an end."
"It's the opposite of what you said about being lonely."
At Archid's pinching words, Damian didn't object, even though he had axe-eyed eyes.
As Archid had said, the Archduke did not have a proper lover after breaking up with
the young Lorch.
Everyone thought he was capricious, but I already knew it was because of Elena.
Especially since he has a successor, he doesn't need a lover anymore, and that he's
been using the jealous Lorch girl as a shield for the past.
I pondered for a moment, then asked Akid to forgive me and said to the Archduke.
"Father, listen."
The Archduke put his ear to my lips as I motioned for him to come closer. I chimed
in in a small voice.
"How long do you think you will be fooling your mother? Then you might be really
hated."
"It's none of your business... ... ."
"Now that you have a successor, you don't have to play fake lovers anymore. Don't
keep being crooked."
"... ... !"
Damian looked at me in amazement. It was the expression of how you knew it.
'How do you know? It's all written on my father's face that he wants to die because
he likes his mother.'
The fact that he interfered between Duke Ezer and Elena was undeniable.
To be honest, it was a love affair that only me and Elena did not acknowledge.
It's true that the atmosphere between the two of them has softened remarkably over
the past few years.
It's a strange relationship where they always quarrel and do not hesitate to bite
each other, but when someone attacks the other, they get angry like fire.
Of course, if I hadn't mediate between the two, it might have been broken like the
original, but not now.
Anyway, it was a fact that everyone in the Grand Duke family knew that their
relationship wasn't as cold as it was in the beginning.
The product of my hard work is about to shine, so it wouldn't be a bad idea to give
it a little bit at this point.
I left Damian in awe and went to Archid. Then he nodded his head.
"If you need my help, you are always welcome. Of course, you know that it is
difficult to pay for one video seat, right?"
When I gave a joke with a bashful smile, the Archduke said with a smirk in
disappointment.
"I don't know how I found out, but I don't need your help."
"You can't decide."
"I do it myself. So you keep a secret."
The Archduke pretended to never say anything, pretending to shut his mouth like a
clam. I jokingly told such an archduke.
"If you don't tell me if I resemble my father, I want to do it even more."
The truth is, with his expression on his face that he doesn't intend to say
anything.
"Anyway, please tell the Count to come quickly."
"I do."
* * *
the morning of the party. I said while examining the dressing of Angelica, who was
attending as a sidekick.
"This corsage proves that you are by my side today, so don't miss out and take good
care of it."
"Yes Yes. Kko, the flowers are so pretty."
Angelica smiled bashfully as she fiddled with the corsage.
I stared intently at the topaz necklace hanging from her neck.
When I saw the necklace, a letter from Earl Efron arrived yesterday and naturally
came to mind.
#111.
[That topaz necklace is definitely the jewel that my wife picked and picked for my
daughter who was born. Because it was carefully selected before I was even born.]
Count Efron's reply was full of emotion that he had found his lost daughter.
Seeing where the ink was smeared, it seems that tears were not the subject of the
writing.
He said that he lost his child when he was too young to even have a proper
portrait. That made it even more difficult to find the child.
[I want to run straight away, but it seems like it will take some time because I am
doing marine training in the middle of the sea.
I will send my wife first as soon as possible, so please take care of Angelica.]
Apparently, the place where the messenger was received was in the middle of the
sea.
'Looks like the Count is happy. Normally, a reply would never exceed more than two
lines.'
As I thought about Damian's words, I felt like I did a good job.
"Angelica, did you think about what I said yesterday?"
I wondered if Angelica hesitated at my question, and she said softly.
"Well, I don't know. I thought it had been abandoned all this time."
"As I said yesterday, the Count and the Countess didn't forsake you, they lost you.
Thank you for being alive."
"No, you might be disappointed when we meet, I don't know. Don't be like this,
stuttering, slurring... ... ."
"You think you're scruffy right now? While wearing such a pretty dress and a pretty
necklace."
Angelica bit her lower lip shyly as I licked her cheek lightly.
Now, she looked so gloomy that it could not be compared to when she first came to
Hadelus Castle.
The Countess said that she was coming to the party today, so it was the result of
polishing it off since dawn.
"Am I really not disappointed?"
"of course. Rather, you might be moved and cry in front of everyone."
"Uh, uh. uh, that shouldn't be the case. At the party, ooh, you said you shouldn't
cry."
As Angelica panicked, I handed her a handkerchief and said,
"If your wife wants you to cry, you can give her a handkerchief. Can you do it?"
Angelica nodded and grabbed her handkerchief. I grabbed her by the shoulder once
more and gave her courage.
"Angelica, you are lovely enough. Stuttering is no problem."
"Great, Grand Duchess."
"If the Countess comes, I'll go get her first. Come to the parlor when I call in a
few minutes. got it?"
"Yes Yes."
Angelica nodded and clenched her fists. Until yesterday, he was confused, but now
he seems to have a heart to meet his parents.
He's only a year or two younger than me, but he couldn't be this cute. Just in
time, it was time for the party guests to arrive.
It was around the time when I had some guests coming. Hannah came up to me and
whispered in my ear.
"Little Madame, the Countess Efron has arrived."
As I arrived earlier than expected, I asked with my eyes wide open.
"already?"
* * *
Meanwhile, Lisa Brown came to the party a little late. In the garden, the invited
guests flocked to each other and the story flowers were blooming.
Lisa explored the party atmosphere with the welcome tea in her hand. Then, the
taste of the tea served as the welcome tea was excellent, and I was amazed.
"Oh my God, how can a welcome tea be this good?"
It was very moving that he had attended this meeting on behalf of the Brown family.
While fiddling with my dark blue dress, she suddenly looked at the plain necklace
hanging from her neck and sighed with regret.
'Why did the dress code change to blue?'
It was originally red, but it suddenly changed color. Because of that, I was in a
hurry to prepare the dress again, so I couldn't prepare a proper necklace.
It was a different family, so there was no problem with jewelry necklaces for each
color, but it wasn't the Brown family.
Aren't we lucky to have attended this party in the first place?
It is said that if a bird follows a stork, her crotch will be torn, and that is
exactly what Lisa is now.
I couldn't afford to buy new jewelry at all because it was a new dress I had to
buy.
The necklace, which was insignificant compared to the fancy dress, was on my mind
the whole time.
'By the way, Angelica's necklace was topaz.'
Topaz would have been very suitable for this party.
Lisa frowned as she remembered Angelica's necklace. She had only seen Angelica's
necklace once.
In an old jewelry box that I accidentally found in Angelica's room, there was a
topaz necklace that I had never seen before.
A beautiful necklace that was simple yet splendid by minimizing the work to make
the large jewelry stand out.
It was too much for poor Angelica to own, so when I asked him to sell it, he
started a game.
When I tried to take it by force, he even bit me, imprisoned me in a dungeon, and
made me cringe.
Nevertheless, I never tried to give it, and I even hid it, so I gave up.
If you wore that necklace with this dress, it would have looked really good.
'Come to think of it, this time, he endured for quite a while and didn't come
back.'
I wouldn't be able to go anywhere without a letter of recommendation anyway, which
was strange. There was no news from Angelica, who had expected to return
immediately and kneel and pray.
Still, my hands were shaky, so it was a good car to take care of my hair, so I felt
regretful.
'Hmm, I wasn't going to accept it at all, but if I said I wanted to come back, I'd
like to ask for a necklace. It didn't suit Angelica anyway.'
It was when Lisa was looking around the invited people with such nonsensical
thoughts.
He found a particularly striking face and opened his eyes. At first I thought I was
wrong, but it was definitely Angelica.
'Why is he here?'
As soon as Lisa saw Angelica, she doubted my eyes. Especially since he's a person
who shouldn't be here.
'Is that Malicano's new dress in the dressing room? By what means?'
Lisa immediately recognized Angelica's dress and opened her mouth.
Poor Angelica was an expensive item that could never be bought. I found a topaz
necklace hanging from my neck while rubbing my eyes wondering if I had seen the
wrong person.
'That's right, Angelica!'
At that moment, the eyes of Lisa and Angelica met. I wondered if Angelica's eyes
were getting bigger, and then suddenly avoided her gaze.
Then Lisa approached me with a sullen expression, like the stuttering Angelica I
knew.
"I didn't know I would meet you in a place like this. What's going on here? What is
that outfit?"
Angelica stared at Lisa without answering the pouring questions.
'Angelica, I'm coming to see the Countess first, so I'm just waiting here to
welcome you. If you call me later, I'll come straight to the drawing room.'
'Oh no, if Lisa Brown arrives, just ignore it. If possible, don't talk.'
Angelica turned around and tried to avoid her seat, remembering what Loena had
asked her to do. But Lisa, who was sarcastic, grabbed her wrist and stopped it.
"what. Are you not pretending to know anymore? You ask how did you get here?"
"... ... ."
"What about a dress that doesn't fit the theme? Did you even enter the aristocratic
government?"
"Hey, put this down. Me, I am the Grand Duchess's chaff, side dish... ... ."
"Fuck! What nonsense are you lying? There isn't even a corsage to prove it's
attached."
Lisa tapped and touched Angelica's chest with a fan, sarcastically.
Angelica panicked and searched the floor in search of Corsage's whereabouts. I
thought it was going to be close, but it seemed to have fallen off.
Unlike Angelica, who became contemplative, Lisa's face was full of joy.
"yes? Tell me. How did you get here?"
When Lisa's voice gained strength, eyes began to gather.
Angelica was afraid of gathering people's eyes, but she couldn't let the atmosphere
of the party break down, so she gave her voice quite a bit to dissuade Lisa.
"Mo, lower your voice."
"Are you ordering me now?"
However, that was rather provoking Lisa. Lisa wanted to wrinkle her face, then
tapped Angelica's shoulder and pushed her away.
"You said a pearl necklace around the pig's neck. Do you think you will become a
noble by wearing such clothes? I don't know how you got here."
"Hey, don't be mean. I, I am not even Brown's maid anymore."
"Did you just call me Brown Little? What's really going on with your hair, are
you?"
As Lisa's face turned red, she suddenly grabbed Angelica's necklace.
"Now that I see, this must have been given to you by your lover. Did you have a
good girlfriend, so you resigned so proudly? Are you curious about who it is?"
Lisa wrapped the necklace around my hand and frowned.
"Hey, please!"
Angelica ran to Lisa and tried to take the necklace, but she couldn't reach it. It
was because Angelica was so short that she grew up not eating properly.
On the other hand, Lisa, who ate well and grew up well, was quite tall.
Angelica's face heated up as the noise around her grew stronger.
I was pathetic for not being able to properly obey Roena's words to not talk and to
avoid being treated like this.
From now on, as a sidekick, I felt like I couldn't even do half of my share, so I
was on the verge of crying.
"Am I the lover you're talking about now?"
With a cold voice, someone took the necklace from Lisa's hand.
"Who is it?!"
Lisa wrinkled her face and muttered in a very embarrassed voice without turning
around.
"Great, Grand Duchess."
#112.
"If I had known you were coming this early, I would have postponed the party.
Didn't you say you definitely have an afternoon schedule?"
Countess Efron answered my question, holding hands.
"I'm sorry, Grand Duchess. I couldn't get anything at all, so I had no choice but
to cancel all my plans and come."
He looked like he had been crying all night because his eyes were swollen. I shook
my head lightly.
"no. That's good enough. And if it's Angelica, don't worry. I'm at a party right
now and I'm welcoming guests."
"ah."
"I told the maid to bring Angelica, so she will come soon."
As I watched the Countess secretly glance around me, I replied sensibly. Then she
grabbed my hand and said,
"thank you. I heard the message from the Grand Duke. He said that he recognized our
Angelica first. How am I supposed to repay this favor?"
"I happened to see a flyer looking for Angelica. Besides, the seal on the back of
the necklace also belonged to the Afron family, so I was just wondering."
"Thank you so much, thank you."
It was time for the Countess Efron, with tears in her eyes, to express her thanks
again and again. Hannah, who had gone to pick up Angelica, came in alone.
"Little Madame."
"Why are you coming alone? How about Angelica?"
"that... ... I think you should go to the party."
Hannah looked into the Countess's eyes and whispered in her ear.
"Young Lady Brown is making a fuss."
As soon as I heard that, I figured out what was going on.
'I knew this was going to happen.'
He said he was anxious and uneasy since he came late, but it seems that he was
harassing Angelica.
"Madam, could you please stay here for a moment? There is a problem with the
party."
Lisa was just tapping Angelica's shoulder when I said goodbye to the Countess and
headed to the party.
"Now that I see, this must have been given to you by your lover. Did you have a
good girlfriend, so you resigned so proudly? Are you curious about who it is?"
Seeing Lisa taking Angelica's necklace with a low-level mockery, I could not bear
it and strode closer.
After that, Lisa, who had the necklace taken away from me, became angry and
recognized me and stopped.
"Great, Grand Duchess."
"It's a bit difficult to behave like this at my party. And I don't need another
lover because my husband is enough."
"sorry. My maid comes into the party without my permission and gives me her soul."
"Who's the maid over there?"
"Yeah? Ah, here... ... ."
It was when Lisa had just grabbed Angelica's arm and put her in front. I said
politely, returning the necklace to Angelica.
"Young Afron, Sidang is waiting for you in the drawing room."
It was quite remarkable to see Lisa's face turning white like a blank sheet of
paper after hearing that.
"Gee, what are you saying now... ... ."
Lisa looked at me with a confused face, unable to speak. He looked very surprised
to hear that Angelica was called Afron Youngae.
"Ah, I heard that Young-ae Efron has been missing for a long time. Not long ago, he
reported a death... ... ."
"Ah, if it's a death report, it's not something to worry about because they said
they filed a cancellation request yesterday."
Lisa covered her mouth with her hand in response to my rebuttal. It seemed that all
of this was unbelievable as his eyes were shaking.
I ignored her and hung the necklace around Angelica's neck. Then he glanced at her
flat chest and asked a question.
"Angelica, where did you leave out the corsage?"
"Mom, mo, I don't know. Ah, there was this before."
"Looks like it was bad. Sorry, am I too late?"
Angelica shook her head at my apology and strongly denied it. He seemed to be very
moved by the fact that his eyes were bright and I helped him.
The figure was so cute, he lightly patted her on the shoulder and looked at Lisa.
"The Grand Duchess."
"But it's a face I haven't seen. Shouldn't you introduce who you are before
speaking?"
Lisa clenched the hem of her dress to my pintacles, politely.
"ah. My name is Lisa Brown of the Brown family. Thank you for the invitation, Grand
Duchess."
"Ah, that's the Brown Girl."
As if I had just recognized it, Lisa's face lit up with a red color as she
pretended to know it.
It felt good to know me. But my words that followed quickly lost the light.
"Anyway, I was invited by Miss Angelica to her... ... ."
"Yeah? Are you Angelica?"
Lisa looked at Angelica as if there was no way. He seemed to know that he was being
mean to her too. I continued looking up and down Lisa.
"Now that I see it, it seems that Angelica misunderstood the person. I knew that
such a rude person was a friend and invited me."
"... ... ."
"Young-ae made a big mistake. Because I was rude to the person who came by my
side."
"Stuttering, ah, no, Angelica is really the Grand Duchess's sidekick?"
I nodded lightly, and Lisa countered.
"Ha, but you've been keeping Harrington Young-ae by your side."
"She has been busy these days, so I just asked Angelica for her. Angelica is my
dear friend."
As I grinned at Angelica, she blushed and bowed her head.
I felt like a wonderful knight who saved the princess from some kind of crisis.
It was clear to see that Lisa hesitated and rolled her head. I said to Angelica
with my arms crossed.
"By the way, Angelica, when did we start dating?"
"I'm fine too... ... ."
"It's difficult. Aki must be very shocked to hear that I have a lover."
As I muttered while raising my eyebrows, Lisa opened her mouth in contemplation.
"The Grand Duchess! my words... ... ."
"My husband is very jealous, so even the rumor that I have a girlfriend would try
to find the mastermind and kill him?"
Lisa's face turned blue at the words I muttered in a sad voice.
Of course, that's never going to happen because Archid is a gentleman, but doesn't
Lisa know him well?
I continued speaking with the intention of intimidating a little more.
"It is said that people prosper with their mouth and perish with their mouth. It's
a pity, Little Brown."
"Oh, I misunderstood!"
I said, pointing to Angelica's dress and shoes with a fan.
"Strictly speaking, half right and half wrong. As you said, except for this dress,
shoes, and necklace, I gave it to my friend, Angelica."
"Yeah, it was."
"But why are you hurting my heart by spreading rumors that don't even exist? At my
party too?"
"Ahhh."
Lisa covered her mouth with her trembling hand and only moaned. He seemed to have
noticed that all the circumstances turned against me, even as he thought.
I walked closer to Lisa and whispered in her ear.
"Originally, I was going to reveal Angelica's identity at the party and quietly
warn him, but why are you committing suicide on your own?"
Then he smiled at Lisa, who was trembling in shock, and continued. To make it look
like you're whispering even a kind word to others.
"I will never forgive someone with my bare mouth if I touch them."
"Great, Grand Duchess."
"What can Young Ae Brown offer? From my point of view, robbing the Browns would
produce a lot of dust."
Laughing and terrifying him, Lisa burst into tears and knelt down at once.
"Sin, sorry! Grand Duchess."
"You clearly said that barefoot is difficult, but by acting conspicuously on
purpose, you are going to make me even more in trouble. This will only add more
errors."
Lisa trembled in shock as I patted the fan in the palm of my hand, trembling with
excitement.
Lisa looked at Angelica belatedly as if she was not confident enough to persuade
me.
"Angelica, I'm sorry. I didn't even know you were the daughter of the Afron
family... ... ."
Angelica turned her head, not listening to Lisa's words.
Angelica said as she shook her head, saying not to do it, because she had a strange
expression on her face and wanted to forgive her.
"You should say, 'Ae, Ae, Afron Young Ae.'"
But it was kind of worrying. Angelica was doing just as well as I was told.
Of course, it was a bit disappointing that she said respectful words, but it was a
remark with great courage in her own way.
I received Angelica's words with a happy face.
"like. I see my friends and give them a chance. Come on, little Brown. Young-ae
Afron personally provides education, so why is she doing this? Come on, let's talk.
'Young lady Afron, have mercy on me.'"
When she finished with a bright smile, Lisa opened her mouth with tears in her
eyes.
"My dear Efron, have mercy on me."
"Larger."
"Hey, young Afron... ... !"
Lisa blushed and asked Angelica for forgiveness. If I played the role of a wind
catcher by my side, I would have lost my mind.
After the party started, Lisa was always alone. It was because the nobles did not
approach her because of a commotion as soon as she arrived.
In the end, as soon as the first part was over, Lisa said she was sick and
disappeared. It really was her ending.
After the first part, an emotional reunion of Angelica and Countess Efron followed.
"Oh, Angelica. my baby!"
Countess Efron was so moved that she hugged Angelica without even thinking about
face.
Embarrassed, Angelica hesitated, but did not push her away. Rather, he even showed
the courage to hand the handkerchief to the countess, who was in tears.
I quietly left the drawing room to say that the two of us spend time alone.
#113.
After the flower festival was successfully concluded, Angelica, who was officially
enrolled in the Afron family, came to express her gratitude.
"Lo, thanks to Roena-sama, I found my parents by car. Thank you."
"no. Thanks to that, we also have a good relationship with the Afron family."
Damian was hooked on a successful negotiation. It was thanks to Earl Afron who
passed on the secrets of sea magic as promised.
The fee issue was also decided to freeze this year, saying that it was in return
for finding her daughter.
Damian said he was studying the naval magic handed down from the Afron family.
They're going to make their own Hadelus naval magic or something.
"And now you don't have to use your name. Angelica is now my friend."
"Sir, I don't like it. To me, Roena-sama is, forever, Roena-sama, master, master,
chi, friend!"
Angelica continued to speak while tightening her body.
"I will study hard at the Afron mansion and come home as a maid. In that case,
please take it!"
"yes. It will take some time to fill the void, but I'll wait, Angelica."
Angelica's face lit up with my consent. After a while she hesitated and asked.
"By the way, maybe it's the Brown family thing... ... . Lo, was it Roena-sama?"
"yes?"
"Sir, I heard from the servant. B, the Browns left Boo, the North."
"iced coffee."
At what point did it enter Angelica's ear?
"Not me."
"Yeah? That, then?"
The Browns died after the party that day, but they didn't last long.
It was thanks to the fact that I confessed to Count Efron the atrocities of the
Brown family.
I didn't even have to get my hands dirty. What parent in the world would leave
their daughter to a huge family?
Originally, anger was an emotion that could only be resolved by replacing it with
another energy.
I guess the Browns were thrown in to relieve the anger of Earl Efron, who was
displeased with our family for drinking water for her best friend, Marquis Natalie.
"I guess there was just a lot of trouble in that family."
Angelica blushed as she smiled lightly.
"Me, I'm sorry I couldn't go see Mabel."
"I know. There is still no news from the boy who said he would come before the
flower festival."
Mabel had not come to Delus, just repeating the words of being late.
Maybe he was offended by bringing Timmy. Or are you trying to make up something?
Angelica offered something to her while feeling a bit uneasy.
"I, can you tell me this when Mabel comes back later? It's originally from Mabel."
I tilted my head not knowing what Angelica had brought out.
"Is this a marble?"
no. Strictly speaking, it was close to a stone.
A relatively light stone the size of a candy. Because it was plain, it was just
something that looked like a white pebble.
Angelica said as she rolled her eyes not knowing what to use.
"Maybell was carrying it around like a talisman. I just thought that I had been
abducted by a man who disappeared after leaving this behind."
"This?"
"Yeah. It seemed like a very valuable thing."
Why did it suddenly disappear after such a thing? It was also a long way away to
Stig Island.
No matter how fast he moved, it would have been difficult to go that distance
alone.
'It's strange too.'
It was not a distance to travel alone as a child. Especially if it was Maybelle in
the original story, he was not a great person to leave without a word to his
precious friend.
Then Angelica said.
"Oh, I'll probably be very happy to get it back."
Well. I think I'll throw it away.
Timmy pretended not to know, so he might not be interested in this stone that
Angelica was giving him. Especially if she's not Mabel herself.
'yes. I'll have to try it out right now.'
If Mabel herself is right, seeing this stone will surely show a reaction. As
Angelica said, it would be a valuable item.
But what if not Mabel?
'Looking at this, like me, you'll think it's just a stone.'
I grinned as I fiddled with the stone.
"Don't worry, Angelica. I'll be sure to give this to Mabel when she comes back."
* * *
Meanwhile, Archid was pensive, fiddling with the letter on the table.
Before Xeronis left, Archid had asked Xeronis to provide data on post-waking side
effects of a person suffering from gustatory seizures.
It was because of the strange phenomenon that started after awakening. Archid read
an important excerpt from Geronis's reply.
[I searched for the side effects experienced by the person who caused the gustatory
seizures after awakening, but there doesn't seem to be any symptoms similar to
yours.
Those symptoms may have nothing to do with gustatory seizures. How about exploring
with other possibilities in mind?
If you tell me about your dream, I can look for it, so please feel free to contact
me.]
I expected it, but it was. To say it was a side effect, there was no problem except
that the same woman kept appearing in my dreams.
"Whoa."
Akid threw the letter into the brazier with a weary face. It was to get rid of
Roena in case she found the letter and worried about it.
I started dreaming right after I woke up. At first, I thought it was just a
confusion of memories caused by the awakening period.
However, even after awakening, he occasionally dreams of a woman, and Archid
realizes that this is not unusual.
It was natural for the same woman to appear over and over again. It is also the
first woman I have ever seen in an unfamiliar landscape and wearing unfamiliar
clothes.
It was difficult to explain to other people, and to say that a woman I don't know
keeps appearing in my dreams was enough to cause a strange misunderstanding.
Archid remembered for a moment the contents of the dream he had last night.
The woman in the dream was sitting alone in front of the cake, probably on her
birthday.
It seems that there was a family, but it seemed that everyone went out and did not
come. Even the cake was bought by the woman herself.
The woman was staring intently at the family picture in the frame. To be precise,
the image of me smiling awkwardly next to my parents and my younger brother who are
smiling harmoniously.
The woman lit the candles on the cake by herself, celebrated, and ate all of it by
herself.
Tears fell from the woman's eyes at the moment when she was puzzled by how strong
she was.
'It's my birthday, and I can't even remember it.'
He cried so sadly that everyone who saw him had their noses wrinkled.
After that, it changed to a scene that was out of the blue like a dream. As usual,
it was a scene where a woman was reading a book.
Every time I read the same book, the corners of my lips twitched as if I was not
getting tired of it. I don't know what kind of book it is, but it was clear that I
liked it very much.
Seeing that there are several copies of the same book, it seems that there are
separate collections, reading and exhibitions.
Archid, who was thinking of a dream, said to himself while messing up his hair.
"Did you really go crazy?"
The feeling of peeping into the life of an unknown person was not so pleasant. Even
more so because it's too vivid to be a dream.
Besides, it wasn't a very good life. The woman had the terrible loneliness that
Archid himself would have suffered had he not met Roena.
Now that I don't have to worry any more, I don't know why I keep having these
dreams.
Archid was thinking of reviewing all the materials that Zeronis had sent him first.
Then I thought of going to the person who told me.
[I know a person who has a knack for interpreting dreams. If you are reluctant to
tell me the contents of your dream, you should visit him directly.]
Archid glanced at the address on the post.
It was a small port town adjacent to the island of Stig. It seemed like it would
take some time to get there since it was quite a distance.
I roughly estimated the time of Roena's awakening. It was tight, but not to the
point where I couldn't go.
But Archid was not ready to start. That night, it was because I had a terrible
dream.
It was also a terrifying dream in which Roena contracted a plague and died.
* * *
After some time, Rose Natalie arrived in Delus. Due to the last warlock relic
incident, he had visited the Hadelus Territory to go to the Tasle area, the relic
landfill site.
He said that the Tassel area was not very far from Delus, so he planned to stay in
the mainland.
The Marquis Natalie's party had arrived late at night, so I met her the next day.
I was sitting next to Marquis Natalie asking her to have tea with her.
"You have grown up since we didn't see each other. You may not like these
sculptural dolls anymore."
"Oh my, this is... ... ."
Unable to speak, I fiddled with the doll that Marquis Natalie had given me.
It was even painted, so I could tell immediately what was sculpted. no. Even if he
hadn't colored it, he would have recognized it just by looking at his facial
features.
With this sculptural face, it is clear that Archid, my lover and husband, is
immovable.
I said softly wiping the doll's face, hiding my excitement.
"Are you and Archid-nim?"
#114.
"Yeah. Right. I made it on my own without permission, but I don't know if I like
it."
"Everyone likes it!"
Still, it was a pity that there was no such thing as a figure culture here!
It's been 7 years since I've been collecting portraits and video stones.
I'm sure I'll be able to receive a statue of Archid that is made with such
wonderful work.
I liked it more than any other gift, and it seemed like my snoring would come out
after a long time.
I tried to put a small smile on my face and held the doll in my arms.
"Thank you, Marquis."
"I'm glad you liked it."
"If you had come during the flower festival, I would have toured you here and
there. Or just talk. There are so many places to visit in Delus."
Within me, my affinity for Marquis Natalie increased significantly.
It was the benefactor who was able to get the virtuous goods that he couldn't find
because he couldn't find it.
And if you must pay for it, the item will become completely mine.
When I pretended to roll up her sleeves, she burst into laughter.
"Iknow, right. I would have come sooner if the wagon wheel had not broken along the
way. That's too bad."
"Oh right. I heard the news. The wheel fell off in the snow. Are you hurt
anywhere?"
"Yeah. Just before the accident, my son discovered a wheel problem. Had it not been
for him, he would have been seriously injured."
"Did you have a son?"
Asking with a surprised face, I rolled my eyes for a moment. It was because Elena
had previously been told that she was infertile after a miscarriage.
Marquis Natalie said with a soft smile.
"He is a child born from the heart."
"ah."
"He was adopted so quietly, so it seems that the news has not yet reached the
northern part."
"sorry. I had no idea."
"it's okay. It is natural for the Grand Duchess to be late."
"Then where is your son? I guess I didn't see you."
As I looked around, Marquis Natalie said.
"I ran an errand for a while. The time has come soon."
As soon as the words fell, a knock was heard. And I was startled by the voice that
followed.
"Mother, this is Jade."
"... ... !"
"I just came. Come in."
Marquis Natalie let Nabut smile and let her son in.
'Isn't it the same person?'
yes. People with the same name existed everywhere.
There is no way that the son adopted by Marquis Natalie could be Archid's friend.
It was time to look back at the Marquis Natalie, who had entered the room with so
much effort hiding the nursery rhyme.
"!!"
I frowned at the scar on Jade Natalie's cheek. It was because of the thick scar on
his cheek.
'Jade's cheek has a torn scar from a bear's claw.'
Recalling what Akid had said, I bit my lower lip. It was a little pale, but it was
definitely a scar torn by something like a beast's claw.
As I stiffened and didn't say anything, Jade came over to me and kissed the back of
my hand.
"Nice to meet you, Grand Duchess. My name is Jade Natalie."
"Ah, hello."
I clenched my fists and smiled awkwardly. Suddenly, I ran into Jade, and my mind
went blank like a blank sheet of paper.
Why the hell is he here, and he is also in front of me as the adopted son of
Marquis Natalie?
Jade grinned and sat down next to Marquis Natalie.
"I don't know if this is a place I can wear."
"I'll prepare another teacup."
While I was sober, Shuri noticed that she left to get a new teacup.
I glanced at Jade, knowing it was rude.
'How is he here? No, say he wasn't dead then. How the hell did you get adopted by
the marquis?'
It was confusion itself. Because I didn't know that I would meet a child who
disappeared while running an errand instead of Archid in a place like this.
Then Jade patted my cheek and said.
"Isn't that an ugly scar in the eyes of the Grand Duchess?"
He must have thought that I was staring at him because of the scar. I said
smirking.
"no. It's not like that. I looked at him because his name was familiar."
"Yes?"
"I have Jade among my husband's friends."
Jade's eyes widened at my words. To be precise, it was in the words of her
husband's friend.
'That's right, Jade.'
For some reason, facial expression was not well managed. Instead of answering, Jade
stayed silent, avoiding his gaze.
Of course, that alone was a sufficient answer. It was when I managed to keep a
smile on my face. Marquis Natalie said as she patted Jade on the shoulder.
"Sometimes it happens."
"How did you meet your son?"
When I showed interest, the Marquis continued.
"The first place I met Jade was in District 13. I just stopped by for a charity
event and saw Jade and immediately caught my eye."
In the case of District 13, the Jade was clear even after rolling backwards and
forwards.
But when he pretended not to know, it seemed he didn't want the marquis to find
out. I muttered as I glanced at Jade.
"That's why you said that you are a child born from the heart."
"Yeah. I thought God sent this child to me. That way, I took the child back to the
castle."
Roughly speaking, I understood. It seems that he was adopted by chance by the eyes
of a nobleman.
It was lucky for Jade. It's very rare that you can escape from District 13 like
that.
'Still, I will contact you.'
I looked at Jade with a bit of resentment. I was even more upset because I watched
Archid's heart ache over Jade's work.
'This is how it felt.'
Suddenly, Sherry seemed to understand the reason for the betrayal she felt toward
Archid. Of course, I didn't mean to criticize Jade like her.
In any case, he could only have guessed if he had the same circumstances as Archid.
After a while, after tea time, Jade volunteered to escort him. There was something
I wanted to ask him, so I readily agreed.
On the way to the study, Jade opened his mouth first.
"I didn't know he would tell my story to the Grand Duchess."
I didn't say who it was, but I knew right away that he was referring to Archid.
'You already knew that Archid became the Grand Prince.'
I heard that the whole empire was buzzing about the illegitimate son of Archduke
Hadelus. If he had lived in the capital, he must have heard the news from across
the street.
"I just thought he was dead. It must have been that he disappeared on an errand
from someone involved in an illegal drug case and got caught up in it."
"I would have died if I hadn't met my mother."
Jade smiled and said indifferently.
It seems that he ran into Marquis Natalie on the way to the errand. I opened my
mouth thinking of Sherry, who is now the head of a plausible dark guild.
"I think you knew about Achid-sama, so why didn't you contact me?"
When Jade just stared at me instead of answering, I continued.
"Even if this place was far away, I could have contacted other friends in the
capital."
With Sherry in mind, Jade grinned.
"I do not know. When I left District 13, I thought it was a relationship I had left
behind."
He stared out the window for a moment, then added:
"I wanted to stay away from things that remind me of those days as much as
possible."
"why?"
"There can be no such thing as good memories. I like it now."
I was at a loss for words at Jade's words. Apparently, he wanted to cut off all
ties in the 13th district.
There was more displeasure than longing on his face.
As if he never wanted to go back to the days he was wandering on the streets, his
chapped lips looked a little stubborn.
'If Sherry hears it, I'll be furious.'
I thought that maybe it was Jade, not Archid, that Sherry's criticism should have
been directed at.
With my support, Sherry, who became the head of the 'Shield', a dark guild, was
terrified and didn't even want to assassinate him.
'It will be worth seeing when the two of them meet again later.'
I got rid of even the slightest regret for Jade. It was because he confirmed that
Archid was not in his choice.
Fortunately, he didn't want to be slapped on by Archid, who became the Grand
Prince. If that was the case, I wouldn't have left it alone on my side.
Suddenly, I arrived in front of the library. I stopped and looked straight at him.
"Do you mean to pretend you don't know what happened in the 13th district in front
of the Marquis? Any relationship with Archid-sama?"
Jade nodded lightly at my question.
"I volunteered to be an escort to do that."
It was a futile relationship. Some people shoot arrows of criticism because they
want to continue the relationship, while others draw a line because they want to
break the relationship.
And it was the pitiful Archid who was hurt between them. I lifted my hand from
Jade's arm, stretched my distance from him, and bowed in silence.
"all right. I understood the meaning of the Marquis Natalie."
"... ... ."
"There is nothing to worry about. I will tell him well."
"thank you."
"I hope you don't change your mind."
If it's too late to ask for something from Archid, I'll stop him.
As I hid my backstory and smiled with a polite face, Jade didn't shake his head and
flinched. I was surprised by that, so I followed his gaze and looked back, and I
was surprised as well.
Because Archid was there.
Archid's face hardened. To be precise, while staring intently at Jade's cheek.
#115.
"Aki."
At my call, Akid took hold of his expression and came closer.
Then Jade spoke first. He was so calm that it was hard to believe that he had been
agitated just before.
"Nice to meet you. This is Jade Natalie."
"... ... ."
"Then, Grand Duchess. I'll just go."
Jade greeted me and left quickly.
Archid stared intently at his back. He seemed to understand roughly the meaning of
the word meeting for the first time.
I said, holding Archid's arm quietly.
"It looks like she was adopted by Marquis Natalie."
"It was no coincidence that we met in the capital at that time."
"Yeah. He asked me to pretend not to know. Work in District 13."
"... ... Is that so."
Archid sighed softly and rubbed his forehead. The response was weaker than
expected.
I thought it would be a little sadder, but it seemed that he had lost his mind
somewhere else. Besides, he didn't have a good complexion, so he asked in a tone of
concern.
"Did you not sleep? It's dark under my eyes."
Lightly rubbing the corners of his eyes, he said with a faint smile.
"Ah, I haven't been able to dream for the past few days."
"What kind of dream did you have?"
"It was a terrible dream that should never have happened. I don't even want to take
it out of my mouth."
I wondered if Archid frowned, then changed the topic.
"By the way, how is your body?"
"like. These days, I seem to be more and more concerned about my health."
"It's the changing season, so you might catch a cold. Besides, the awakening period
was not far off."
Archid gently touched my cheek and started taking my fever. For several days, he
used to come to me every morning and evening to check my body temperature like
this.
I was puzzled because he was obsessive like a person who was worried that he might
have a fever.
In fact, it was not an act that could not be understood at all, as the precursor to
awakening was a fever.
"Do not worry. Like Archid, he will overcome awakening as well."
"It's not that I don't trust Rone, it's that I'm just nervous."
"i know. Rather, because I see your face often, do I look good?"
His face brightened more than before, as if he liked the courageous answer. He
pointed to the doll in my arms.
"Did the Marquis Natalie give you that?"
"Yes, that is correct. One was called Akiju."
I gave him a doll in my image. Then, Akid looked at me, not the doll, and said,
"Cute."
"Yeah?"
"It's a doll."
"iced coffee."
I was looking at my face again, so I thought I was cute.
Feeling embarrassed, he rolled his eyes and burst into laughter.
Why are you smiling? It was a moment when I looked at you. He lightly kissed my
lips and smiled.
My heart pounded at the touch of my lips, which I had always longed for. If this is
a dream, I don't want to wake up, and if it's a reality, I'm even more ecstatic.
Archid said as he looked at me in a dazed state.
"This is because Roena is cute."
If so, I'll try to make it even cuter.
From now on, I decided to take charge of cuteness. He secretly pretended not to
know that there was an impure intention to get Akid's kiss.
* * *
After checking Roena's condition, Archid's face was full of shade.
From the day Roena had a dream that she died, she had been dreaming the same dream.
A dream in which Roena catches an infectious disease and dies.
It was painful to watch scenes in which he died without even being able to use his
hands in the wake of his awakening.
If he didn't check his condition every day like this, Archid was concentrated in
the corner to the extent that he was anxious.
The place Archid headed was an alleyway a bit far from downtown Delus.
As he walked into a tavern, Ethan met him inside.
"Are you here?"
"Guide me."
At Archid's urging, Ethan shrugged his shoulders and led him to the corner room.
When he entered the room, an old woman with a shabby appearance stood up to meet
him.
"I see you dear."
Although he did not reveal who he was, he seemed to have noticed his true identity.
The old woman was an interpreter who had been introduced by Zeronis the other day.
Originally, I had planned to visit him in person, but my dream was wild, so I
called him here.
In any case, something big could happen to Roena while she was away.
"I'll wait outside."
When Ethan closed the door, only the old woman and Akid remained inside. The old
woman smiled and said.
"You said you were looking for me."
"I heard you are good at interpreting dreams."
"I have some poor skills."
The old woman showed humility and suggested that I sit down. Archid sat down and
immediately brought up the topic.
"I keep dreaming the same dream. The dream of seeing a woman for the first time in
an unfamiliar country and in unfamiliar clothes."
"Hmm."
"Then, recently, I have been dreaming of my wife. That too... ... ."
"You look like the face you dreamed of dying."
The old woman casually brought out the words Akid had been unable to spit.
As he stared at him with a stiff face, the old woman grinned and began to place
cards on the table.
The card turned over by the old woman was engraved with a skull representing death
and a picture of a demon.
"That's not a very good number. How long have you been dreaming?"
"It's been several months since a strange woman appeared. It started right after I
woke up last winter."
"Then what about the dream of your wife dying?"
Archid wrinkled his face in response to the sensitive question.
"It's less than a week."
The old woman shook her head and turned over one more card.
This time, there was a picture of a woman looking in a mirror on a green forest
road. Another picture turned over and it was a picture of an old woman in a hoodie
holding out an apple.
"Certainly, the spirit of death lurks in your wife. Someone has bad feelings for
her. It's a pretty gloomy vibe."
"Who the hell is that?"
As Archid growled as if he was about to deal with it, the old woman smirked.
"I do not know. Until then, I don't even know. But one thing is for sure... ... ."
The old woman began to explain, pointing to the demon and the old woman's cards in
turn.
"The devil here means bad magic is involved."
"Golden magic?"
"Yes. There are many taboos in the world that must not be broken. Those who break
it are branded."
Akid's face hardened at the old woman's calm words. It was because he couldn't
listen to it as long as he knew that the cause of the contamination was black
magic.
Because this world has already broken the taboo.
"When a taboo is practiced, sometimes the soul of amon is harmed. Apparently, your
wife is one of them."
"... ... ."
At the old woman's words, Akid's face became contemplative. The scene in my dream
seemed to be replaying, and as I closed my eyes tightly, the old woman said.
"But this hand is pretty good. The energy of the forest is strong, so I might be
able to avoid bad luck."
Archid raised his eyes and looked at the old woman. Then the old woman uttered a
meaningful word.
"I may be approaching you soon, so please pay attention."
* * *
Meanwhile, I headed to the Secret Zone to enjoy a break after a long time.
When I opened it with the key and went inside, the goods I had made so far were
displayed beautifully.
Thanks to the neat arrangement, there was not a single particle of dust in the
display case. I giggled as I displayed the Archid figure that the Marquis Natalie
had given me in a prominent place.
"Now that I have saved up a lot of money, let's change the strategy to pieces."
It seemed that the pieces were not bad as they were colored like this. It can be
stored for a long time if well preservative is applied.
With a collection like this, I thought the exhibition would be great. If Asamo
knew, she would welcome her with open arms.
If I had been president of Asamo without hiding my identity, I would have held an
exhibition quarterly right away.
However, it was not possible because he was still condescending to Akid. Most of my
collection was something I would never have been able to get except for his wife.
'Come to think of it, I've been a little neglectful of the Asamo meeting these
days. The cat Young-ae suddenly left the group, and the atmosphere is chaotic.
As I was busy, I was concerned that I had neglected the management of the Archid
fans too much.
In order to prevent this more deviant behavior (stopping morality), it would be
most effective to unlock undisclosed treasures.
It was time for me to grin and sift through the public list of cherished items that
would not go unnoticed.
Suddenly thinking of Archid's appearance, he shook his head and was pensive.
'But who did you go out to meet?'
It was Archid who always said that he would meet someone. But today, I was a little
puzzled because I just said I was going out.
These days, he's been acting very strangely, even more so.
It was then. The spirits who said they used to go to the Delus flower field flew in
and said.
- The signs are strange.
- It finally started moving.
- Look at that. Did I say there will be a limit?
I nodded lightly as the spirits whispered. Immediately after I found out that the
cause of the contamination was black magic, I kept preparing for my death.
Those who break the taboo are said to be walking dead land. When you reach the
limit, eventually you have no choice but to leave a trace.
So I was waiting for the time. Time to bring out the opponent who has been hiding
in the sun.
I mumbled meaningfully, loosening my fingers and neck.
"Slowly we will have to move."
#116.
They were warlocks who had to fight once anyway. Of course, I had no intention of
going into an all-out war with them right now.
There are things that I have not yet awakened, and I have no intention of revealing
my identity and becoming a target.
Yes. This time when they did not know that I was a spirit samurai was the best
condition for a surprise attack.
So, as much as possible, I was going to hide the people I was and attack them.
I've already made a plan for that.
I smiled slyly as I recalled the plan in my head. Then the spirits said.
? Ugh, you laugh strangely again.
- What else are you going to do?
- I don't know what it is, but it's easy.
The spirits who have personally experienced my actions, enough to gain notoriety,
have reached the point of stopping me.
I lightly ignored the spirits and left the Secret Zone. Hannah, who came into the
study just in time, greeted me and said,
"Ah, you are here too. I couldn't be bothered, so I waited."
When I entered the secret zone, they threatened to prevent anyone from disturbing
me, so it seemed like I was waiting outside without knocking.
"What's going on?"
"that... ... The masters have come."
"yes? Brothers and sisters have already come?"
It was too early for a visit that said he would come in time for my awakening.
Hannah said as I tilted my head to look.
"Yeah. But there are some problems."
"Is that a problem?"
It was a moment when I narrowly opened my eyes with an ominous feeling. Hannah
rolled her eyes and answered.
"As soon as I arrived, I headed straight to Roena's bedroom. Even though I said no,
they are so reckless... ... ."
"What?!"
Breaking into a room without an owner!
Just by looking at it, it was clear that he was trying to do something while I was
absent. Since the April family's extreme overprotectiveness has already come to an
end, I was already trembling.
I don't know what it is, but it is certain that a red light has been turned on in
my cozy devotee life. I rolled up my sleeves and said.
"These older brothers really... ... !"
* * *
Kyle and Elijah scoured Hadelus Castle with hawk eyes. This was the first time I
had personally visited the Hadelus Territory.
Unlike the outside like Cheolongseong, the inside was decorated quite nicely.
While Hannah went to call Loena, Kyle and Elijah headed to Loena's bedroom.
Although they knew they were not allowed to enter without the owner's permission,
the twins did not hesitate in their actions.
"Hmm, perfect?"
Kyle murmured as he looked into the bedroom lobby. I liked it because it was the
perfect structure to write each room. Elijah, on the other hand, poured out his
complaints.
"Sheesh, if we had an amalgamation, I tried to take you back to the road with the
pledge!"
"If I did, I might not be able to see the face of the youngest for the rest of my
life."
"Ahh! That can't be!"
Elijah stomped on both feet, even imagining it was terrifying. Kyle looked at him
pathetic, and firmly affixed something to Roena's bedroom door.
[No male entry]
It was a sign with a very honest warning message. There was also written the phrase
[Husband is no exception] in bright red below.
Kyle satisfactorily swiped down the text and pulled the doorknob.
The room, decorated to Roena's taste, was full of albino's items and Kina's items.
While taking a break, Kina sent a click to the uninvited guests to turn it off, but
it was clearly ignored.
"Is this our youngest bed?"
Elijah found the bed and had hawk eyes.
If only a single black hair came out, Kyle grabbed the back of his head as he
turned on the lights in his eyes.
"Hey. You should know that I didn't come here to take a look."
"ah. Right, right!"
Elijah came to his senses belatedly and calmly explored the surroundings.
Moments later, Kyle pointed to an empty wall at the attendant who followed.
"That would be nice."
"I understand, Marquis."
"Hurry! I have to finish everything before the youngest arrives."
"Yes, I am going."
The servant opened the package and started hanging something on the wall.
Eventually, the servants cleaned up the garbage and disappeared.
Kyle and Elijah looked at the wall contentedly, arms crossed.
"I should have hung it up right away."
"it's okay. I haven't even debuted yet, so I can walk now."
It was a time when the two of them talked about giving and receiving.
"What are you doing here?!"
Roena rushed in with a shrill voice. Not only did he have a bloody expression on
his face, but in one hand he had the sign that Kyle had just hung squashed.
* * *
A few minutes ago, when I arrived at the bedroom lobby, I burst into laughter.
"What is all this?"
The phrases [No men allowed in] and [Husband is no exception] were warnings aimed
at Akid at first glance.
I couldn't figure out why he was disturbing his older sister's love life so much.
Even if I didn't interfere anyway, it had already been 7 years since I passed away.
I groaned and took the sign off and crumpled it. Apparently, the intention of the
twins' visit was very suspicious.
Isn't it an excuse to help me during my waking period, and I'm actually here to
disturb you?
And as soon as I entered the room, as if my thoughts were right, the eyes I met
were ridiculous.
'I, I, what is that!'
I trembled and stepped back. It was precisely because of the three hideous
portraits hanging on the wall.
In the oversized portrait, the heads of Marquis April, Kyle, and Elijah were drawn.
The three people who opened their bewildered eyes while looking straight ahead
seemed to say, 'My father and my brother are watching'.
It feels like the atmosphere in the bedroom has completely changed just by that
portrait.
The intention was clear. In front of the portrait of his family, he seemed to have
decided that he would not be able to marry.
'Ha, really... ... .'
I let out a sigh of relief at the extreme measures of the April family. After all,
there were rooms all over the castle.
'How's the couple? How about only in the bedroom? Where is the law, huh?'
I chewed my lower lip, biting my lower lip, even to the point of being saddened by
the annoying situation.
It was absurd to know what would happen to monitoring this one room.
He's not even one or two years old, but he has to interfere until the night of the
couple!
To be honest, those portraits were visuals that would make you scream when you wake
up thinking they are ghosts.
I approached the twins, giddy at the thought of burning those portraits right away.
"What are you doing here?!"

Then Elijah grabbed me with a bright red face and turned it round and round.
It felt like my head was spinning because of it. The new, taller Elijah that I had
never seen spun around me like a piece of paper.
At that time, I wondered if the wind was blowing softly, and I felt less dizzy.
Looking at me puzzled, it seems that Kyle used magic to take care of me.
"stop. Roena is dizzy."
"Uh, uh. Did you like this a lot when you were young?"
"Now, Roena is a lady too. And do you think it makes sense not to get motion sick
at that speed?"
Elijah laid me down with a sullen face in Kyle's pintacle. Then he looked me up and
down and gave me a thrilled expression.
"When did you grow up like this? Ah, sweat from my eyes."
Elijah raised his eyes and began to cry sweat around his moist eyes.
'If anyone sees it, they'll think Elijah raised me up.'
I glanced at Elijah and Kyle with blurry eyes, then pointed to the portrait on the
wall.
"Put that away."
"no."
"yes! never do it How did you get it?"
Kyle and Elijah were surprisingly tough. It must have been quite difficult to bring
such a size.
But why are you doing something you didn't ask for?
When I glared at them, the stingy men averted their gaze.
It was as if he had already expected my rejection reaction, with a face of
determination.
That's how it turns out, that's it.
After sighing, I exhaled and pulled out my trump card.
"If you keep doing that, I won't go to Alan this vacation... ... ."
"Hey, get rid of that right now."
Kyle ordered the servant who had just returned. In this way, she polished up even
Elijah.
"What are you procrastinating! Eight! Give it to me!"
Elijah joined in by removing the portraits by hand, apparently dissatisfied with
the slow behavior of the servants.
There was a momentum to defend the fact that Alan had decided to go hang out with
Alan after finishing their debut this year.
I shook my head at the sight of the two still standing.
It was well known that this family was just as strange as the Grand Duke.
* * *
When Archid returned to the castle, the twins were seated in the study.
Looking at the two people taking their seats as if it was natural, he frowned.
"I should have told you to wait at the villa. Did you ignore the request to move as
quietly as possible?"
The plan to proceed secretly with Roena was a failure from the very beginning. It
was his fault for trusting this ferocious bastard.
At that moment, Kyle raised his chin as if to say it was plastic.
"You are talking nonsense. How can you keep the youngest so close and pretend you
don't know? We also have the right to see the youngest, Grand Prince."
It was as if he was facing an important moment of his life, and he was so desperate
that he tried to get rid of his absurdity.
#117.
"under?"
It was a time when Archid burst out laughing in shock.
"yes. That is nonsense!"
Elijah followed, agreeing, brazenly answering, cross-legged following Kyle.
Of course, it was insignificant to loosen the legs and slap the calves as if they
were getting cramps in no time.
Archid let out a low sigh.
"I mean, you didn't mean to follow me in the first place."
Anyway, they were prepared for this, so I wasn't too angry.
Anyway, they are sincere as much as they think about Roena, so it would be better
to have them than not to have them.
"The only thing that can move us is Roena."
At that time, Elijah slapped his chest as if declaring war with a rather serious
tone and grinned.
"It's been a while since I've had the same thoughts with you."
As Kyle raised his fists with a satisfied face, they clasped their fists together
and giggled.
Archid was already starting to get a headache. In fact, it was none other than
Archid himself who called the twins early.
After I dreamed of Roena, I sent a messenger to the twins in a hurry in case of an
emergency. Can you come a little early and wait for me?
It's a sudden request, so I thought it would take quite a while to get the job
done, but it seems like there was no reason to worry.
If I had known that I would come running like this, I could have sent the telegram
a little later.
"By the way, there were other guests."
At Kyle's question, Archid belatedly thought of Marquis Natalie and her old friend
Jade.
'Nice to meet you. This is Jade Natalie.'
In fact, he already knew that Jade was enlisted as the Marquis of Natalie.
In the meantime, if Roena was focused on her own business and focused on expansion,
Archid was concentrating on her succession class. For him, the political change in
the capital was already quick.
The fact that Jade had been appointed as the heir of the Marquis even before he was
enlisted was a secret in the capital.
Since he was from a street child, he was even more prominent in the social world.
It was quiet all the time, and seeing that he brought him with him, it seems that
Marquis Natalie really thought of him as his successor.
'It has nothing to do with me anyway.'
While in the capital, Jade couldn't have known that he was the illegitimate son of
Archduke Damian Hadelus.
It must have been a few years since I thought that it was okay to be alive.
However, it was a bit of a shock as it was, as I pretended not to know even when I
met him face-to-face.
'She's trying to pretend she doesn't know. If he knew, he wouldn't let me go.'
Archid smiled quietly at the name of a friend that came to mind after a long time.
Just like Jade has changed, so has Sherry. He was no longer the former alley
leader, but a full-fledged guild leader.
The head of the infamous Dark Guild Shield in the capital too.
It was thanks to Roena's full support that Sherry's party was able to grow rapidly.
Because Roena had a lot of support for her as well as her business acumen.
So now Sherry told Roena that it's going to be a long one.
I don't know how he defeated Sherry's spirit, but I thought that Roena could do it.
Because she has a strange charm that attracts people even when she is just by her
side.
So it was Archid himself who kept getting annoyed.
I was just hoping that the terms of the damn vow would be over as soon as possible.
At that time, Roena would have no more scorched lines.
As soon as she smiled naturally, Kyle asked angrily as if she saw something
unpleasant.
"Hey, why are you smiling like that?"
"I just got very sneaky."
Even Elijah opened his axe's eyes and helped Kyle with his words.
"Is it a dispute to laugh now?"
Archid ignored the two people's quick inquiry and continued the conversation.
"Right now, Marquis Natalie and her son are staying in the castle. Please keep that
in mind, as we may run into each other."
"If it's a son, the one who was said to be the official heir this time must have
come along."
Kyle nodded and changed the topic. Archid knew well that he had no interest in it
in the first place.
"So when are you going to tell me? It must have been Roena's job to call us."
At the sharp question, Archid smiled. Anyway, I was going to tell the story.
"Yeah, right. I called it because of Roena."
"What. what's going on If anything happens to Roena, I won't let it go!"
Elijah was furious and Archid urged her to open her mouth. His temperament was
still there.
Archid remembered the meeting with the old woman for a moment.
The old woman clearly said that Roena was being targeted by someone. And Archid was
sure that someone was a warlock.
Damian had said that the warlocks were in a state where they could spread the
contamination at will.
To them, the Hadelus family must be a thorn in their eyes.
At this time, who wanted to get rid of it somehow, the Hadelus family had one
weakness left.
That's Roena Hadelus.
The existence of a taste-conscious person who would soon come of age and make their
debut was easy to be targeted by silence.
'When they find out that they are spirits, they will try to target them even more.
Because it is the only way to solve the biggest side effect of the taboo,
pollution.'
Of course, they did not think that they knew the identity of Roena.
Because the spirits said that the spirit's power and black magic do not recognize
each other.
Archid stared at the twins. They still didn't know that Roena was a Elementalist.
In fact, there was a case where Damian, who recently met the Marquis of April,
revealed the identity of Loena, but was disappointed.
Still, as a father, my intention was to speak out in advance.
As soon as the Marquis heard it, she said that she was also my daughter, and she
shed tears of emotion.
It was a pretty intense reaction for a marquis who didn't shed a single tear
despite the twins' performances, who were told of their own genius.
Damian, who saw it in person, used to frown for a while, as if he had come to see a
disgusting insect. It was because I was overworked.
So we had already discussed talking to the twins very later.
Archid decided that Damian's choice was excellent. Because I think their reaction
would not be that different from their father, the Marquis.
Perhaps, when I found out that I was a spirit samurai, I might be drooling because
I wanted to put up a placard saying, 'Oh, my little one, my youngest child'.
Looking at it like that, it was Roena's family that didn't go away.
The fact that she was greeted with a picket she made herself was already permeated
into Hadelus' tradition.
On the contrary, it was the Grand Duke and his wife who made them feel sad if they
didn't do it.
After thinking about it, Archid opened her mouth.
"You are well aware that the cause of the pollution is black magic."
"yes. aldamada. Pollution has recently resumed in the north, so you're in a lot of
trouble? I feel sorry for you."
Akid said as he looked at Kyle, who expressed regret with an expression of no
regret at all.
"It is no coincidence that pollution only occurred in the north. They are in a
state where they can spread pollution anywhere they want to."
"what? So you're saying you're deliberately touching the North? For what? ... ."
Kyle didn't speak, but opened his eyes.
"Does this mean that their purpose is to become Roena...? ... ? So you called us in
a hurry?"
As expected, he seemed to have easily figured out that Hadelus' weakness was Loena.
Archid nodded.
"It is a public fact that the warlocks are targeting the Hadelus family. So, what
do you think is the easiest way to beat the family?"
"A member of a family that has not awakened."
Kyle's eyes darkened. Among the Hadelus family, Roena was the only one who did not
awaken.
And the moment when the taste-conscious person awakened was a time when he was more
defenseless than ever. The moment Archid and Kyle exchanged cool glances.
"Moore?! Is that true?! What kind of bastard is our youngest!"
Elijah got excited and smashed the table with his fist. His eyes were harsh as if
he was going to kill him right away.
If you touch it a little, it's in perfect condition to go crazy. Kyle slapped
Elijah on the head to calm him down, then said calmly.
"So what can we do?"
"I heard that the wind attribute specializes in finding the presence of a
suspicious person as well as hiding it."
"Strictly speaking, it is a power specialized for assassination. It's pretty fun to
stab them before they even feel their presence."
Elijah's eyes gleamed as he uttered a truly terrifying remark, and that too with a
saggy palate.
It was the eyes that had stabbed several people, but Archid was not agitated at
all.
Afterwards, Kyle raised the corners of her mouth up and added a word.
"You also know that the April family is not infamous for nothing. So I hope I don't
stab my sister's husband."
It was a kind of warning, 'If you bring tears to my sister's eyes, you will be
assassinated first'.
Archid burst into laughter, saying it was nonsense.
There was no way he would make Roena's eyes cry, and if that really happened, I
would want to kill myself, so there would be no time for that side to do anything.
Akid smiled at the familiar threat and continued.
"I want you to take a look at Roena's surroundings before the awakening period
begins. If you find a suspicious sign, you can do it April's way."
It also meant that he could assassinate. Because the April-style resolution was
literally a summary action.
Kyle said with a smirk as if it was a condition that he liked very much.
"It's so easy, it's something only us can do."
#118.
After some time, Mabel returned to Hadelus Castle. It was a comeback much later
than the scheduled date, but it was not something I could not understand at all.
As the spirit had foretold, it was because the pollution was gradually expanding
its power.
Pollution, which had only been confined to the northern part, was gradually
spreading toward the capital.
It was still insignificant, but it was difficult to start and spread was fleeting,
so everyone was watching the situation closely.
At this time, the presence of the saint was very important, so it was only natural
for Maybelle to be busy.
Like the original, if it starts to spread sporadically across the continent, she
will no longer be able to work as a maid.
"You worked hard to come, Mabel."
"Forgive me for being late. I wanted to keep coming... ... ."
"You already informed me of the situation in a letter. it's okay."
As I responded lightly, Mabel continued.
"Ah, I heard the news. Instead of me, Angelica was attending the tea party as an
accompaniment."
I suddenly asked Maybell, who was talking about Angelica, as if thinking about it.
"You said you don't remember Timmy, but you seem to remember Angelica?"
"It just came to mind. Maybe it was because it was right after I met Timmy."
Mabel smiled softly without any sign of agitation. It seemed like he was trying to
pretend he was slowly regaining his memory in this way. Then Mabel said.
"I heard you have a guest."
"yes. It's Marquis Natalie, you've probably seen it before."
"Yeah. I remember. But what's going on here?"
"He is an archaeologist. You said that you came to visit the site again because of
the last warlock's relic controversy."
"iced coffee."
"Perhaps because of the current situation, I think I will stay a little longer.
It's good to see the situation and come to say hello."
"Yes I will."
I wondered if Maybell had a single smile, then glanced at the white stone I was
rolling with my hand.
As I casually rubbed the beads and took off the shichimi, she asked.
"But what is that stone?"
"You don't know what this is?"
"Do I need to know?"
Mabel tilted her head and asked. In Angelica's words, it was an item that Mabel
cherished, but she didn't know it at all.
I already knew she hadn't lost her memory. So I thought that if she were Mabel
herself, there would be no way she could not recognize this marble.
'As expected.'
I put the stone in my pocket and answered calmly.
"no. you may not know It's a new play tool under development."
"It looks pretty normal this time."
"It's still a draft, so the design is missing."
Mabel had no doubts at all at the calming remark.
I'm sorry for Angelica, but it seemed difficult for this item to return to its
owner.
From the looks of it, Mabel in front of me doesn't seem to be the real owner of
this marble.
'Then where is the real Mabel?'
No, I didn't know that maybe I didn't exist in this world. Just like who I am now
is not the real Roena.
It was time to think differently. Mabel hesitated, giving off a nuance as if she
was choosing something to say.
"Do you have anything to say?"
"Ah yes... ... . I have something to tell you."
"What?"
Maybell said as she tilted her head, not knowing what was causing her to be so
busy.
"I don't think I will be able to take on the maid's job any more. Actually, even
now, I stopped by the shrine to ask for permission. I said I wanted to meet you
face-to-face and tell you."
"Actually, it's become too great to be just my maid now."
Mabel blushed and shook her head at the words of praise.
"It's great. I am just grateful that I can be of help in times of crisis."
"I'm sorry, but I can't help it. Do you have time to spend together for a farewell
party?"
No matter how busy she was, it was not meant to send the person who used to be a
handmaiden without a farewell party.
"Yeah. I was allowed to stay in Hadelus Castle until the end of this month."
* * *
When Mabel returned home, Jade was there. It was surprising that the light was not
turned on in the empty room, but she was calm.
"Anything?"
"Here."
Jade handed the glass bottle in his hand and answered calmly. The glass bottle
contained a clear liquid.
Mabel looked at the vial with satisfaction. In the first place, it was all because
of that thing that Mabel cooperated with Marquis Natalie.
If this is the case, then Roena, who has been interfering in every case, can be
sent to one room. Mabel said as she put the glass bottle in her arms.
"I've been bouncing around quite a bit. It's me who can release the pollution
easily, but I'm a little gentle."
"If he hadn't been stubborn in the first place, we wouldn't have to rush things."
As Jade frowned and complained, Maybell smirked.
"As I said before, my goal is not to prosper the warlock. Tell your master not to
treat me like a minion."
Mabel frowned as if displeased. Anyway, it was because the schedule was messed up
because I spread the contamination quickly without my permission.
In any case, the warlocks have been very sullen about mischief from their previous
lives.
In a way, he was also the culprit for living in this way, so he couldn't see it
unless he looked good.
Then Jade glanced into Maybell's arms and asked.
"So who are you going to use the poison for?"
"Is there any reason why I have to tell you that?"
"If you don't want to say it, you can't."
When Jade left easily without being questioned, Maybell grinned. It had been a long
time since he had made a deal with him secretly.
Unlike Marquis Natalie, who was the head of the warlocks who were blocked in front
and behind, Jade was a very communicative opponent.
Plus that scar.
From the first time I saw it, I was curious that it didn't feel strangely ugly, but
now that I see it, I remember meeting him before.
I didn't meet him when I was a boy, so it was only recently that I found out.
Mabel looked at Jade secretly and said.
"there is. A person who keeps talking in front of me and interfering with my work.
If you stay here a little longer, you will naturally find out."
"no way... ... ."
Jade opened his eyes in surprise, and Maybell smiled brightly. In the first place,
the poison was an effective poison for those who were about to wake up.
And it was because there was only one person who had not yet awakened in this
castle.
Jade noticed Mabel's intentions and muttered a little.
"Surprisingly. I didn't know if I could use it for the owner I was looking for."
"What is the owner? I was just there out of necessity."
Mabel frowned in displeasure. At first, she didn't like this life.
Originally, I had planned to intercept Zeronis by changing my body.
Apparently, it was because he returned to the past with his body due to a
miscalculation and fell ill without getting what he wanted.
In the meantime, even Roena behaved irritably and showed no sign of dying as
planned.
Besides, considering Timmy's work, I was reluctant to leave it as it is. If it
wasn't for Roena, even more so because Timira could not leave a stain.
Jade looked at her softly as Mabel chewed her lips in a subtle anger.
At the same time, I remembered what the Marquis Natalie had always said.
'Jade, when you meet a sacrifice, you must take your side unconditionally. Even if
it is contrary to my command, you may follow it first.'
'Is it worth doing that? Even now, even though they are giving them enough
convenience, aren't they even more arrogant?'
At Jade's question, Marquis Natalie smiled and said.
'Sure. Instead, you must discover the tattoo on the victim's body. Knowing that
will prevent you from running wild on your own. Everything is easy once you've got
your leash on.'
'I'll keep that in mind.'
'Please bring me good news, son.'
Marquis Natalie wanted to find out what black magic the sacrificial cast was. It
was only then that he could grasp her weakness.
So Jade was looking after her at her discretion.
'Still, this transaction is a little risky. Hopefully the target will be the Grand
Duchess.'
What he brought to Mabel was a poison that caused sudden death in the guise of
awakening.
Its symptoms were similar to those of awakening, so it was a poison mainly used to
cleverly kill the restraints of silence.
It was colorless and odorless, leaving no traces, so it was easy to mistake it for
an awakening period if not careful.
It was also an assassination tool mainly used by warlocks because of its neat post-
processing.
Jade was a bit more complicated. Because the target is none other than Archid's
wife.
It was time to leisurely return to the room, deciding that it would be better to
inform the Marquis Natalie about this.
Jade recognized the opponent walking in the opposite direction and stood tall.
It was Archid. Wherever he went at night, he was wearing his outdoor clothes. Jade
said casually.
"Where are you going?"
"Where do you go to sleep without sleeping at that little marquise?"
Jade said as he glanced at Archid to see if he was trying to figure it out.
"I couldn't sleep because the bed was unfamiliar, so I went for a walk."
"When I was young, I didn't fall asleep just lying down."
At Akid's words, Jade's face cracked. It was because the lie was caught straight
away.
But that was a thing of the past. Jade responded skillfully.
"A lot of years have passed. It's different from when I was younger."
"yes. It seems so."
Jade drew a line at the overly friendly words.
"My doctor has told me enough. The old days... ... ."
But before he could continue talking, Archid asked.
"It seems that the Marquis Natalie doesn't know us. Do you hate work in District 13
that much?"
#119.
At Akid's question, Jade stared at him.
Apparently, he had talked to the Marquis separately. Jade averted his gaze and
muttered a little.
"It's not a very good memory."
Not knowing anyone else, it was difficult to be sober as to Akid. His time on
District 13 was like hell for him.
It was a shameful past that I didn't want to remember, and I wanted to erase if
possible.
But I would be lying if I said that I didn't enjoy a day. At least with Archid, I
was able to endure that damn life.
When everyone looked at me and opened their mouths, he was with me and became a
strong support.
Jade struggled to capture his expression and spoke coldly.
"So, even the Prince, don't be too friendly with me."
"You don't need to be so vigilant. I have no intention of telling the marquis about
our relationship anyway."
With those words, Archid patted Jade on the shoulder and muttered.
"You're still bad at lying, Jade."
"what... ... ?"
"You avoid your eyes when you lie."
"... ... ."
"I don't know why you are turning away from the past, but you are not the only one
who has changed."
Archid glanced at Jade with an indifferent look. Jade stared at him, frozen tight,
stabbed by what he had met with Mabel.
After a while, Archid said goodbye casually.
"Goodbye, Jade."
There was no further inquiry. Archid walked past Jade.
It was a simple greeting, but it was also a farewell greeting.
It must be because of Archid's apathetic attitude that he feels regretful even
though he has put the relationship first.
Unknowingly, Jade turned around and looked at Archid.
How would he react if he had known he was on the way to helping his wife
assassinate?
'I hope that your heart will not change.'
Suddenly, I remembered the Grand Duchess who gave me a stern warning.
At a glance, she seemed to care about Archid very much. As soon as they recognized
me, there was also a light of friendship hidden behind me.
However, when he revealed that he had abandoned District 13 first, Grand Duchess
Mercy's attitude changed.
The sympathy was gone, and only vigilance remained. He even warned him that he
might sag by biting Archid.
It seemed like a pretty close relationship. At least as much as the Grand Duchess,
he seemed to care very much about Archid.
Ever since I came out of District 13, I've been living on a single tightrope.
On the other hand, Archid seemed to have had a good family as well as a trusted
wife.
Of course, I don't know what he thinks of his wife. I heard it was an arranged
marriage.
It is said that the marriage was made early in order to cover the blemish of being
an illegitimate child.
So, if you were an Archid you knew, your wife would only be regarded as something
to be held responsible for. Just like she did to Sherry in the past.
Jade shook his head, thinking of another old friend. After meeting Archid, I kept
thinking of those days. Tired.
'But what if it's something precious to Archid?'
If so, he didn't know that his current choice would lead to a complete feud with
Archid.
No, the Hadelus family and the organization he was involved in were no less than
enemies.
Even if it is not now, someday, they will surely confront each other.
"yes. Let's take good care of my face."
Jade swallowed the horse that hit his throat and walked. In the opposite direction
to Archid.
* * *
A letter was received from Henry ahead of Maybell's farewell party. In the
meantime, Henry would send a letter whenever there was a suspicious feeling in the
Hadelus Territory.
It was because of the secret purification work in order to protect the Hadelus
Spirit.
The fact that he received a call meant that something had happened again in the
Hadelus Territory.
[There are people who show symptoms of fever mainly in the northeast.
The symptoms are similar to those of a cold, but I am contacting you because the
symptoms are similar to those mentioned by Grand Prince Consort before.]
The worrying thing seemed to have happened. If it was to the northeast, it was also
where Tassel was located.
Since it was a fever that occurred in a place quite close to Delus, it seemed to
have something to do with my death as well.
'It must be the northeast.'
At the same time, Marquis Natalie and Jade were going back and forth to Tassel to
review the artifacts, so it was a little uncomfortable.
'Is it possible that I was transmitted by a customer?'
In the original story, she was only considered a maid because it was transferred to
someone else. Because the only people I met were the maid and family.
Besides, it was also the stage where Maybell was mainly active, so it was also a
place that I was less concerned about.
It was a little surprising because, unlike the original, Maybelle was active as
soon as the contamination spreads and thought that an epidemic did not occur.
Mabel's power was not just divine power, but light attribute magic. It was also the
only descendant of Lewis of Light.
It was a fact that everyone knew that after adopting the collateral as the
successor, the power of the light attribute weakened and the family was destroyed.
But there is one thing that people here don't know.
The weakened power doesn't actually disappear, but it skips a few generations and
creates a strong wizard again.
And the person who had the same power as the reborn direct line was Maybelle.
So Mabel didn't even have an awakening period. As soon as he was born, he had the
same power as the original Lewis.
Of course, the people of this world had no way of knowing that she didn't have an
awakening period. Because the novel started when it was already completed.
So, it was not the divine power that she removed the contamination, but the light
attribute.
Lewis of Light had the power to restore everything to its original state. It was
more of a recovery ability than a kind of healing.
The power to restore it to its original state was also a very necessary power when
the elemental was gone.
Unlike divine power, which is urgently needed to remove pollution, light attribute
magic restores nature's self-sufficiency.
Of course, it was different from the spirit company in that it could not revive the
already dead land.
But on the surface, it was easy to mistake it for divine power.
In particular, the current generation, who did not see true light attribute magic
because Lewis disappeared, could be misunderstood.
'I didn't think there would be an epidemic thanks to Maybell's early performance.'
It was an unexpected result. From this point on, it was as if Mabel's power did not
affect the land.
Obviously Damian said that Mabel had removed the contamination, but it was strange.
"First, we have to check if it is an infectious disease."
As Henry said, if it was the aftermath of pollution, the plague would disappear if
the land was cleansed.
I took the mask that I had asked for from Kobystein for stealth.
Unlike the rabbit mask used at Asamo, it was an inconspicuous, egg-smooth white
mask.
It was also a masterpiece of Kobystein, whose identity is unknown when wearing a
mask.
Thanks to his talent, he was using it usefully when he secretly used the power of
the spirits.
"Baby, let's go to work."
At my words, the spirits flocked together, and the albino transformed into its main
body.
* * *
Meanwhile, Marquis Natalie and Jade pretended to tour Tastle's relic landfill,
checking the condition of the land. Jade murmured as he touched the ground.
"Again, the land here is in very good condition."
"There must be something."
The Marquis Natalie patted the back of my hand with her purse and was deep in
thought.
In fact, the reason they came directly to the North was because the North was too
quiet.
No matter how terrifying the spread of pollution was, it could not be without
damage to the ground.
So the aftereffects of pollution should occur gradually, but the northern part was
very quiet.
I was puzzled and came to the North as an excuse to review the relics, but I
couldn't believe it even after seeing it with my own eyes.
"How amazing. The land is noticeably healthier. I don't think he was in a very good
condition until yesterday."
Jade was right. Not long ago, the Tassel area was a place where the aftereffects of
pollution started to occur.
But the land was restored so cleanly in one day. It would not have been possible
unless someone purged the land.
"no way... ... ."
Marquis Natalie shook her head as she suddenly thought of something. It was the
Warlock who erased their existence from history.
Of course, it was a mistake I would never have made if I had known the catastrophe
that would occur if the spirits disappeared.
'If only the spirits really woke up again.'
That was the perfect opportunity. This time, the sacrifice is also included, so it
will be a success.
"You will need confirmation."
"Yes?"
"Are they really reappearing or are they something else?"
For example, there was a possibility that he was a descendant of Lewis.
Lewis's power can also restore the earth's self-sustaining ability to some extent,
though not as much as the spirits.
However, the Lewis family had long since disappeared, so the chances of either side
were slim.
Still, I had to find one. In order not to repeat the mistakes of the past.
"What confirmation do you mean?"
Jade tilted her head as Marquis Natalie smiled and said. Then Marquis Natalie said:
"You will find out if you watch."
#120.
A few days before Maybell's farewell party, the priests rushed to the temple.
It was accompanied by a message telling her to return immediately, as the
contamination was spreading faster than expected, and she could not delay any
longer.
It was even more urgent because the pollution had already begun to spread to the
capital.
Mabel was a bit embarrassed by the sudden change. It was because the plan to
assassinate Loena at the farewell party failed in vain.
And the culprit was seeing me off with Roena now. Mabel glanced at the Marquis
Natalie.
I wouldn't have allowed them if I had known that providing them with contamination
would be a hindrance in this way.
However, since it was pollution that could not be accumulated any more, Maybell had
no choice but to promise the next.
She said, trying to hide her expression.
"I'm sorry I got to go back in such a hurry."
"no. The situation is urgent, there is nothing I can do about it. Mabel, you should
be fine."
"I will definitely go see the debutant."
"yes. Then you might be a better person."
Roena smiled and gave thanks. I didn't even know they were trying to kill me, and
it was ridiculous.
Mabel smiled faintly and spoke to Marquis Natalie, who was standing beside her.
"I had to say goodbye to the Marquis first. I wish I hadn't come back so quickly."
"If there is a chance, we will meet again."
"Yeah... ... ."
Despite the subtle criticism, Marquis Natalie responded calmly.
Mabel chewed her lower lip and closed the window of the carriage.
He retreats in terms of strategy, but promises to crack that casual face someday.
Meanwhile, Marquis Natalie smiled faintly as she watched the carriage moving away.
Jade had already heard that Mabel wanted to kill the Grand Duchess.
But the Grand Duchess was already a bait that should not be left to die. Unless
Hadelus had a weakness as weak as her, he shouldn't have died even more.
So, knowing that Mabel didn't want it, he spread the contamination and sent her
away.
Even if you hate the sacrifice, it shouldn't interfere with the organization's
plans.
The longer the contamination spread, the longer the marquis and Jade stayed here.
It should have been back this week, but things are getting worse.
It was a rather risky move. Originally, I had to avoid myself so as not to cause
suspicion.
However, since suspicious movements were confirmed in the north, it was a decision
that had to be made to stay a little longer.
After all, she has a safety device, so if the plan goes wrong, it's enough to
escape.
Marquis Natalie glanced at Loena and gave a meaningful smile.
Seeing that the boundaries of the castle were already being strengthened, it seemed
to be what I expected.
Because the only tasters here are Roena and Hadelus.
'The awakening period will begin soon.'
Looking at the fact that even my belongings, which were living in the nature, were
moved to the villa, it was my intention to block out as many outsiders as possible.
However, since he had already hid his servants inside the castle, it didn't matter
if he moved his residence to the villa.
Of course, Archduke Hadelus is not a very easygoing person, so he should be careful
and careful.
In the first place, the purpose of this was not to show mercy to the Grand Duchess,
but to check the form of pollution, so it was necessary to save the body.
'Because the longer the wait, the sweeter the harvest.'
Marquis Natalie returned to the villa with her back to the carriage, which had
already gone out of sight.
* * *
As my awakening period drew near, Hadelus Castle became more like a fortress.
In the meantime, the situation was not good because the pollution that had spread
to the north was concentrated in the Hadelus Territory.
Damian and Elena were deliberately hiding it, but I had an excellent informant
named Henry.
If we left it as it is, the Hadelus Spirit might be devastated like the original,
so we had no choice but to go undercover.
Anyway, in order to protect my life, I had to protect the Hadelus Islands as well.
Besides, this place has become so precious to me now that I cannot leave it alone.
Fortunately, the albino was by my side.
If there were no albino in the first place, it would have been difficult to sneak
around to avoid the surveillance network.
The albino who was reborn as an adult was an excellent means of transportation and
shield.
He was also a divine beast who was skilled enough to break through the guards of
Hadelus Castle.
The skill of stealing and eating drone's manastone in the past was not a fluke.
"It was a great job today."
When I reached out my palm to the albino, the albino in the state of a white
leopard raised its front paw and met him.
We were reborn as pretty good partners. Because the albino who ate my Delphina and
grew up was the strongest divine beast.
"I'm glad it's not a big deal, but I'm getting more steamy than I thought."
I looked around and shrugged. It went very smoothly with the match-up that was held
secretly.
It was even more suspicious because I thought it would not be so easy.
Pollution has been increasing in recent years, especially in the Hadelus Territory.
It was clear that the warlock organization had intentions to spread it, but I could
not guess the intention at all.
I thought they dug a trap to find out who the purifier was.
Not a single ant cub could be seen in spite of that judgment.
Seeing that even the demonic beasts couldn't be seen, I wondered if I was just
purifying myself out of fear.
It was the car I was going to go back to today after finishing my awkward secret
journey.
I wondered if I could suddenly hear a chuckle, and then a black object tried to
attack me.
"Ahh!"
I was so startled that I couldn't even check what it was, and I covered my face
with my arms.
At that moment, with a dull noise, the albino grabbed the opponent and threw them
on the floor. It was a quick movement, as if snatching prey.
It happened in a moment when I was defenseless, so my heart was pounding like
crazy.
'Albino Nice!'
It was also a quick move like my best partner.
It was when I slowly opened my closed eyes. The man with the black hood was crushed
by the albino and groaned.
"Sa, save me!"
"Person... ... ?"
He was also a very suspicious man.
Why are you walking around in that outfit tonight?
The man was holding his arm bitten by an albino and looking at him with pathetic
eyes.
Contrary to his suspicious appearance, he looked very sad.
Then the albino stared at me and asked what I should do.
Will you kill me or release me?
If the albino could speak, he would probably be talking like that.
'Still, let's try to hold him for an interrogation.'
At first glance, he seemed to have been involved with a warlock. Because the bass
clef was drawn openly on his cheek.
It was surprising that such a person was still walking around while avoiding the
wanted network.
"What is your identity?"
"Ouch, we are on a great mission to find our enemies... ... ."
It was when the man was just about to reveal his grand ambitions in response to my
question. Suddenly, people who seemed to be a group of men rushed around me.
"Don't hold back! I won't miss this time! A white mask!"
A man full of enthusiasm was about to swing his sword at me. All of them had
tattoos where they could be seen.
Strangely, when I first saw them, they acted like I wasn't the first.
It happened unknowingly, so it was not enough for an albino far away to help me.
- Roena!
- Red!
It was the time when the spirits came rushing in to protect me.
Crung!
The albino hurriedly hit the ground with its front paw to save me, and the ground
began to shake violently.
I was in danger of losing my center and falling backwards by shaking as if the
ground I was in was splitting apart.
'Albino, we had a good time before!'
It was on the brink of being terrified of being team-killed to claim that he was
the best partner.
Still, it was when I closed my eyes tightly that I would only suffer minor
fractures because of the spirit.
I wanted someone to hug me and my feet moved off the ground. It was a light motion,
like a ball bouncing off the ground.
I checked my opponent and my eyes widened. It was because of the different color of
the mask I wore.
"A black mask?"
That was definitely an artifact of Kobystein. Why is the product that I monopolized
by paying more money in someone else's hand?
I wanted to see if my opponent was staring at me, but then there was an earthquake
and I fell far away from the chaotic land.
"It's dangerous, I'm here. I will take care of that."
Seeing that he even altered his voice, it was a work by Kobystein.
It was the time when I lost my ear and looked at my opponent. He grabbed hold of
his sleeve as he was about to step forward to deal with the black hooded ones.
"who are you?"
Who are you and are you stealing my stuff?
In the midst of this, I was also worried that the blueprints might have been
stolen.
The other person wanted to lick their lips for a while in response to my question,
and then pulled something out of his arms and held it out.
"You are the one who allowed this."
"... ... !"
What he brought out was a Delus flower. And there was only one person in this world
who allowed me to give you the Delus flower.
"Archid?"
When I called him with a long and sullen face, he nodded without denying it.
"Ugh!"
I got a confirmation shot and covered my mouth with both hands. I was embarrassed
to see Archid here.
I thought I had completely escaped through the albino, but I guess I just got
trampled on by the tail.
"Hold on a minute. An explanation later."
It was when Archid was going over there after reading me through once.
"Hey, you bastard. Who are you, shouting at our cutie and fucking!"
Someone trampled on the man in the black hood and emitted a light.
A very bloody yet familiar swear word echoed in my ears, and I had to vaguely guess
why Archid was here.
#121.
"100 million!"
Elijah wearing a red mask was kicked and the black hooded man fell down with foam.
Being dissatisfied with falling out of one room, Elijah threatened the fainted by
tapping.
"Hey, don't pretend to be dead. Isn't it all dead? What? won't you wake up? If you
don't wake up for three counts, will you really kill me?"
It was like a dragon that lost its intelligence and ran wild, breathing fire in
madness.
At this point, it might dry out a bit, but Kyle wearing another red mask next to
him was quiet.
no. Rather, he acted cruelly in a different sense from Elijah.
He muttered softly as he touched the chin of the one who had been bound before he
knew it.
"Would you like me to cut off your leg? Or should I pull out the tongue that
recklessly talked to our princess?"
"He, he, just kill him!"
"That's not allowed. We have to show our princess only good things."
Wouldn't it be far from good to have already threatened to cut off your legs and
pluck out your tongue, Kyle?
I looked at the April twins, who were crazy in different ways, with blurred eyes.
It seemed that all the men had already passed out without Archid even leaving.
Archid said as he shook his head hard to understand what was going on.
"Anyway, it's a fake again."
Then, without stopping, he stabbed the tattoo on the assassin's palm with his
sword.
"Ugh."
As the tattoo cracked, the assassin who let out a shallow moan soon turned into a
small kokeshi.
"Hey, you cowardly children. It keeps coming out like this, that's it."
Elijah saw this and began to squash the assassin's remaining tattoo with an angry
expression on his face.
The assassins that were cut in pieces in his rough hands were all dolls, as Archid
had expected.
The people who acted as if they were alive were actually kokeshi dolls.
I opened my mouth to see the broken dolls. It was a more sophisticated technique
than me, who had only acted with a mask in the past.
The warlock said he had a knack for artifacts, and it seemed that there was
something as great as Kobystein in the organization.
As I was fiddling with the broken doll in frustration, the spirits gathered around
the doll and gave a brief review.
- It's black magic.
- Is the puppeteer still alive? It might be quite difficult.
"Puppeteer?"
- It's black magic to control dolls. Now I understand why the pollution has spread
so sporadically.
? It must have been spread using dolls. It's to avoid any possible pursuit.
? I think I got caught by someone who is too careful than I thought.
The spirits chattered as if they were facing a difficult opponent. It was only
after hearing the stories of the spirits that I could understand the strange
circumstances that had taken place.
This is the time when we started to search for warlocks on a large scale.
Even those who had already been caught were numerous, but the path to spread the
contamination was very wide.
At first, I thought there were only so many warlocks. It turned out that he was
using this technique to inflate the size of the organization.
"If we don't find a puppeteer, we'll lose our strength."
After that, it was just my power that was moving faster. Never unless the body is
moving.
Meanwhile, Archid, Kyle, and Elijah were arguing with each other while I was
talking to the spirits.
All of a sudden, all of them had their masks off. At that moment, Archid murmured
coldly.
"Anyway, Ronne would have been in danger. Does the April treatment leave him
running away?"
"I don't have a face. I lost my eye for a moment."
When Kyle apologized with a stiff face, Elijah protested as if it was unfair.
"You saw it too. How wonderful it is to see our youngest in action! I guess I
missed a few people trying to see it."
"Accept what you have to admit. And what if the youngest gets hurt?"
"?, then it can't be!"
At Kyle's ensuing scolding, Elijah gritted his teeth and made a grim expression.
Seeing them quarreling, it didn't seem like they had done it once or twice.
I stared at the three of them. Judging from the circumstances of the conversation,
it was clear that he was still following me.
And it seems that the group of warlocks and beasts that were chasing me were
secretly handled from behind.
'Somehow, I've been too peaceful all this time.'
Their help from behind guarantees safety, but that's how I found out later that the
opponent was a puppeteer.
I asked with my arms crossed without taking off my mask.
"Can you explain a little bit now?"
Then Kyle was the first to approach me with a gentle face and took my hand.
"Roena, are you hurt? At the very least, it would have been a disaster."
This is clearly the intention of changing the direction of the conversation to
cover up the situation.
I said bluntly as I turned my head to avoid Kyle's trick.
"Put your hand away and speak."
As soon as he cast the respectful words, Kyle flinched and bit his hand. The excuse
was a reaction to noticing that even the seeds didn't work.
Then Elijah came up to me with tears in his eyes and said,
"Young man, you were wrong. Show me your face."
This time, he seemed to appeal to his emotions. It seemed like I was wearing a
mask, so I was more afraid because I didn't know the expression on my face.
So, what should I do with these bastards?
I said with a deep sigh.
"Let's go back and talk. If you try to hide it, I won't leave you alone."
"Sure. I'll tell you everything, Roena."
At the sound of anger, Kyle responded with a smile as if he was alive.
"Yes, Roena. We just did what your husband told you to do. It's all your husband's
design!"
Meanwhile, Elijah tried to blame Archid.
How dare you betray my baby
In other words, I said, staring at Elijah in a burst of anger.
"I hate people who avoid responsibility the most."
"!!"
Elijah put on a shocked expression when he said no.
He wanted to move like a paper doll, and he muttered, "I hate Roena," and put on a
disappointed expression.
Instead of comforting him, Kyle, who was by his side, said, "You know that now. You
idiot," he joked.
It was in contrast to the bloody appearance a while ago, so the tension seemed to
have eased a little.
* * *
As soon as they returned to the castle, the April twins returned to their homes.
It was because Archid said he would explain everything. As Elijah said, this event
seemed to have taken place under the leadership of Archid.
We sat on the sofa in the bedroom lobby.
After a while, Archid grabbed my hand and looked at me quietly. I was taken aback
by looking at each other.
'No, what kind of rain dog... ... .'
The sadly lowered corners of his eyes seemed to melt his longing. It was a great
expression that made my fighting power 0.
It was even more fatal when the handsome man, who made him lose his will to fight
even if he stood still, even had a gloomy face.
I expressed my intentions by avoiding gaze as I was trying to weaken my mind.
Somehow, it was because I had a feeling that Archid was using my face to eat. Then
Archid opened his mouth.
"I already knew that Ronne was sneaking out of the castle to purify the Hadelian
Spirit."
"You've been following me all the time, haven't you?"
At my question, he lightly nodded and added an explanation.
"At first, I was only planning to do things quietly. You might be stalked behind."
In an instant, his blue-gray eyes lit up with a sharp light.
His eyes were sad, as if he would not leave a single person threatening me.
In the end, it meant that I was worried and followed.
Failing to explain why I had to be so reckless also fueled Archid's anxiety.
However, if I had said, 'I might catch an infectious disease and die soon!'
I shrugged my shoulders in frustration and opened my mouth.
"I didn't even want to say anything. I've been walking around nervously, as if
carrying out a secret operation... ... . Did your father and mother know both?"
"no. You two don't know."
"really?"
"Yeah. Ron didn't seem to want it, so I waited until she told me."
In fact, if my parents-in-law had known, it would have been four months.
I was grateful that Archid had discovered my secret and kept it a secret, but I
wondered why he was watching me.
At that moment, Akid smiled and pulled me closer. Under the soft light, his white,
beautiful face shone brightly.
He suddenly got closer, so he opened his eyes wide and looked at me.
"I'm sorry I followed you secretly. If I hadn't missed the remnants, Ronne wouldn't
have been offended."
"Does that mean it's okay if you don't get caught?"
At my question, Akid smirked.
I knew it as soon as I saw that smile. I know that Archid intends to continue to
help me with my secret secrets unless I get caught.
I was so stunned that I couldn't say anything, but then Akid opened his mouth.
"Then can you tell me now? Why did you do such a dangerous thing?"
#122.
Now that I see it, it looks like I'm purposely holding it tight so that I can't
escape. Feeling thirsty, I swallowed some saliva.
Archid was holding my waist tightly with one arm, so there was nowhere to escape.
Embarrassed and afraid to lower his gaze, he raised my cheek and met my gaze.
"Rone, look at me."
It was impossible to avoid his gaze as the command of force majeure fell.
I stared at the Archid in front of me. Archid's blue-grey eyes radiated a serious
light.
Unspoken eyes that beg you not to tell lies.
How can you hide it when you look at it with those eyes?
But nothing could explain it, so he chewed his lower lip.
How can I say that I am not the perfect me? How can you convince them that it's
fake?
It seems that the intensity of biting my lips grew stronger without realizing it
when I got impatient. It felt like a fresh, fishy taste in my mouth.
Akid, who was watching the scene, gently pressed my lower lip with her thumb.
"Stop biting."
"... ... ."
"You are hurt."
"ah."
He frowned and bruised lightly. My throat scorched at the reckless action.
The touch that gently caressed her lips was about to make her feel strange.
When he stared at me like this, his head was spinning.
I said, pushing him away.
"Because I am Hadelus. I wanted to protect Young Jimin."
"Is that really the reason?"
"Yeah?"
"I thought there was some other reason."
The quick-witted Archid seemed to have figured out that I was hiding something.
"No other reason."
"Is that so?"
He didn't believe it at all, but he drove this momentum and tried to get over it.
That was the moment.
"Then, please let us act together."
He clasped my hands and whispered softly.
"According to my wife's words, I am also Hadelus."
That's what happened to me at my wit. With a stubborn face saying that I would
never give up on this alone, I couldn't help but quietly nodded my head.
* * *
After breaking up with Roena, Archid fell into deep thought.
I was just guessing that she wouldn't tell me.
However, what I knew for sure through this secret story was that Roena knew
something about my upcoming death.
His meeting with Henry played a part in making him so confident.
Archid found out that Henry and Loena were communicating and had gone to see him.
After threatening and questioning, Henry reluctantly opened his mouth.
'It has been a long time since Roena-nim entrusted me with that task.'
'Are you referring to reporting areas where contamination is spreading?'
'no. To be precise, you specified a certain area and entrusted it. But that didn't
work, so I told them to focus on reporting the area where the fever is spreading.'
fever.
As soon as he heard those words, Archid slumped.
In his dream, Roena was suffering from a fever and died.
Now it was so vivid that I couldn't tell if it was a dream or reality.
It was such a strong dream that even when I first dreamed it, I felt faint.
Roena knows something. That was long before I even dreamed of it.
In the first place, knowing the future first was not even within the range of human
possibilities. But how not?
'Sometimes, when a taboo is practiced, the soul of Amon is harmed. Apparently, your
wife is one of them.'
Archid suddenly remembered what the interpreter had said. An ominous saying that
Ammon Loena's soul may have been damaged as a result of the taboo.
'Maybe the fact that the soul is damaged doesn't mean that it is simply injured.'
When I first heard it, I literally thought that Roena's life was in danger. I never
imagined that I would be affected by that.
But, as long as Roena had foreseen my death, I didn't know if I would have to
rebuild the premises.
First of all, I put a lockdown on Henry and kept my meeting a secret from Loena.
What is important now is protection, not interrogation.
Archid stared at the dolls he had been collecting.
The sloppy ones, like rough wooden planks, had weak strength, but the dolls with
fairly delicate pieces had the strength to endure.
Of course, even they were pawns who lost their strength and collapsed if they broke
their tattoos.
In an instant, Akid's lips rose sharply. Until now, considering Roena's safety,
they had only focused on getting rid of the pawns.
However, it was urgent to find the main body by using the pawn as a lure as he
decided to hold hands with Roena.
Archid stared intently at the black mask. As a result of observing so far, they
seemed to want to capture Loena rather than attack it.
As a person who purifies pollution, was he curious about his identity? Or is there
another conspiracy hidden there?
First of all, since warlocks cannot perceive the power of spirits, they must have
been unsure whether or not Roena was a spiritist.
If only the white mask was exposed to the enemy, there was only one way to draw the
enemy into the sun.
"Is it your turn to throw the bait from this side?"
Archid fiddled with the mask and smiled timidly. He intended to be the bait
himself.
* * *
The next day, in my study, there was a discussion about punishing Kobystein for
breaking morals.
A three-way meeting between me, Archid, and Kobistein. I asked, waving Akid's black
mask.
"Come on, explain, Kobe. Why does Aki have this mask?"
This laughter was the last mercy I showed to my loyal servant, not to the crafty
slave who secretly made a mask for Akid.
Kobystein opened his mouth, sweating with an unfair face.
"You have misunderstood, Grand Duchess. I also forgot to fall for it."
"Are you deceived?"
"You said to me that it was definitely Roena-sama's order."
My eyes widened at Kobstein's weeping words.
"Aki?"
hey, maybe How kind is our Archid?
No one is going to do bad things behind my back... ... To say the least, he was a
black screen in the original.
I glanced at Archid, wondering just in case.
And seeing Akid's innocent eyes, he decided that it was certain that Kobistein was
going to fall over Akid in order to alleviate his guilt.
"Excuse is a specification, Kobe."
"Look. It's unfortunate, Grand Duchess."
Kobistein snorted and pleaded with tears.
Afterwards, he tried to say something, but he made a face that looked like he was
swallowing it. It was so sad that I almost forgot to be deceived.
"Just this one time. If you do this next time, won't there be soup then?"
"Yes Yes. I will keep that in mind."
Kobystein passed the hurdle and sighed as if he was relieved, and then disappeared
as if he was running away.
It was a fairly light punishment for a Nazi who was notorious for it. It was
because of the fact that Kobystein's accomplice was Archid.
It would be a big problem if you sold the blueprints to someone other than Archid,
but that wasn't the case.
Of course, I didn't mean to just skip it. Later, I'll sneak in an additional
upgrade design for my duct supplies.
Then Akid said.
"I thought about what happened last night, but I don't think it will be of any use
to go out and clean like it is now."
"I think the same. There is no way the body can be revealed from this point on."
It was a specification to waste energy without knowing that the beings pretending
to be warlocks were dolls.
I talked about what I was thinking last night.
"Should I rather be the bait? Pretending to be drawn to them."
"It might be dangerous to try to remove the mask."
"If that's the case, don't worry. There is no risk of the mask coming off. You can
prevent others from taking it off in the first place."
The reason I made this mask was to strike a balance between virtue and ilko.
Since I was serious about Ilko, it was a method I made in case Archid would find
out.
It was a kind of lock mode, so that the mask could not be removed without a set
password. If you want, there is also a way to select a designated person.
As a member of Asamo, it was thanks to him that my true identity was not
discovered.
As I explained while fiddling with the mask, Archid murmured a little.
"Ah, it was because of this."
"What?"
"no."
I wondered if Akid had a meaningless smile, and then turned away. It was very
questionable, but there was no other reason to doubt it.
"Then why did you make this feature?"
"Um, just in case you don't know. You may have hobbies that you don't want anyone
to find out about."
"Like Rone's Secret Zone?"
Archid blinked at the dazzling door behind the study and continued. When I looked
at him with a stern expression, he asked calmly.
"I've been wondering for a while, what is there?"
Somehow, there was a gentle smile on his lips.
"Um, I have some of my belongings."
And it's all about Archid.
More than anything you can imagine?
As I slowly averted my gaze, Archid tilted his head and asked.
"If it's a cherished item, is it Rone's favorite thing?"
"Yes, that is correct. I have a bit of a collecting urge."
It was very strange to pretend to have a noble hobby in front of the person
involved.
Archid seemed to nod his head without any doubt. I blinked my eyes at Akid whose
ears suddenly turned red.
"Are you hot?"
"Yeah, it's a little hot."
Archid grinned and untied the tight cravat.
When I unbuttoned a couple of buttons, it gave off a different feeling than before.
It feels like the understated beauty you felt when you neatly filled all the
buttons suddenly melted into a drowsy feeling.
It was a moment when I was habitually looking around for the video seat.
Archid said, gently placing my hands on mine.
"Then what do you do when you want to take it off?"
#123.
Yeah? take it off? what?
For a moment, I widened my eyes, wondering if I was saying that I wanted to take
the Archid out of my mouth.
Then, Akid smiled and added more words.
"It's the story we talked about earlier."
"Okay?"
Since all the nerves had already been focused on Archid's chest, he was confused
about the exact time he was talking about.
As I blushed as I was confused, Akid smiled softly and informed the point.
"Yes. If you can't take the mask off, it's because you can't take it off at all. Is
there any way to unlock lock mode?"
'Ah, you meant to take it off... ... .'
I coughed in vain when I realized that the lewd demon inside me had sabotaged the
innocent Akid's language.
You should always keep good thoughts in your head!
For some reason, seeing Archid face-to-face was unfamiliar to me, so I bowed my
head and answered.
"A designated person can take it off or say the password."
"Then do you have a password that you usually set aside?"
"Yeah... ... Are you?!"
"Yes?"
Archid tilted his head at my ambiguous answer. He looked like he didn't know if it
was yes or no.
"Oh, no, nothing like that!"
I was pricked by a lever and screamed. When he suddenly made a loud voice, Archid
put on a bewildered expression.
But he couldn't tell Archid the password he usually used.
If Archid found out the code containing all of my knives, I was forced to come out.
'I have to change the password right now.'
While I was avoiding my eyes for nothing, Archid pointed to the white mask and
said.
"If you have a password, your allies will be able to check each other. If there is
no danger of the enemy taking off the mask, it would be better for me to wear that
mask."
"Yeah? this?"
"Yes. I think he knows the white mask."
That meant he was going to be the bait instead of me.
"All I need to do is stay away from the twins and make it look like I am cleansing.
After that, I will take care of it."
"But then, if it becomes dangerous for nothing... ... ."
I grabbed his collar and blinked in concern. Then he laughed and said.
"It is them who are at risk, not me. And if it's a risky job, it's even more right
that I do it."
The words that sounded arrogant at first glance were not just bluffs. After
awakening, Archid was called the strongest of the dark attributes.
I thought I was worrying for nothing, so I gently lowered my collar.
"Okay, then let's do it."
* * *
In the middle of the night, Marquis Natalie murmured lowly, clasping her purse.
"It's surprising."
It was because Jade's report just gave a fairly fresh shock.
"I must have been hiding that."
Marquis Natalie wondered if she was just admiring herself the whole time, and then
asked Jade, who was waiting on one knee.
"Have you checked all the way to the inside of the abandoned mine?"
It was a question that was too high-pressure for a relationship between a mother
and a child.
Externally, he pretended to love his adoptive son very much, but in reality he was
useful, so he kept him by his side.
Because Jade had the blood of a warlock.
He had already known and brought him from the moment I met him on the street. Jade
sensed her gaze and nodded.
"of course. As the miner said, the traces of the spirit remained thick."
"Then it must have been that the elemental spirit reappeared."
The traces of the spirit did not last long without the contractor.
It was also the reason that the legacy of the spirit was not discovered throughout.
This is because the spirits in the realm of escape are limited here.
"Hmm."
The Yebisu mine was owned by the Grand Duchess. With the protection of the spirits,
a mine with infinite potential value was used as an abandoned mine for years.
There was no way Elena, who had good hands, could not have known this, so it must
have been that she wanted to hide the state of the mine even at the cost of the
loss.
Marquis Natalie, who was examining the report, said briefly.
"I want to meet the miner in person."
"Are you talking about yourself?"
"yes. If you do well, you might catch something."
As Marquis Natalie smiled wryly, Jade was silent.
* * *
The pollution that had invaded the Hadelus Territory stopped as soon as he made a
plan to throw the bait.
The situation became quiet as if they knew our plans.
As a result, the plan to capture the main body was temporarily postponed.
Anyway, it was my survival instinct rather than skepticism that led me to go
undercover.
It was actually a good thing as he didn't want the epidemic to spread before his
awakening period.
It would have been perfect if you stayed quiet until I woke up like this.
It was a situation in which my awakening period was approaching.
I refrained from going out as much as possible and mostly stayed in the castle.
The business was also indirectly approved by Hannah as an agent in the study.
Originally, I would go to the site and review it myself, but it's time to buy
yourself.
Thanks to that, I had more time, so I headed to the Secret Zone after a long time.
"Heh heh."
The clown was already ascending to heaven with the intention of purging and
polishing my baby.
Suddenly realizing that something had changed, I tilted my head.
"Aww."
There was a subtle gap between the cherished items.
It was a very subtle change, as if trying to hide the void, but I couldn't fool my
eyes.
Am I usually a fan?
Aren't you a true fanatic who is obsessed with my things as well as my bastards?
With a keen eye, I immediately noticed what had changed.
"Figure! Where did my doll go?"
What was missing was the Archid doll from the Marquis Natalie. Colored wood
carvings.
It was only a few weeks ago that they were greeted with applause as soon as they
received it, and marked as mine and placed on display.
But where the hell did it go?
"strange. No one is coming in here."
My secret zone was a place with strict security.
A place that cannot be entered without a key and is equipped with an alarm system
to warn of an outside trespass.
It wasn't enough to enter such a place without a word, so you only took the doll?
I checked to see if there was anything else missing, but there was nothing. In
fact, only the doll disappeared.
"Was it a doll that could even oxidize in the air?"
I got a little confused by the mysterious situation. It was even more difficult to
check that the alarm detector was working properly.
Had I known this would be the case, I would have put a video stone in the secret
zone.
But in the meantime, the Secret Zone has been my own sanctuary that I do not allow
anyone to.
It was the only place I came in, so there was no need to take a video.
In the first place, I didn't even want to record in real time what I was doing
while slicing.
"It's difficult."
A thief entered my own realm while I was looking at the pollution. Only one doll
disappeared from the perfect secret room.
In a moment, 'Father again... ... ' I thought and shook my head.
Haven't you made a thorough defense in advance to prepare for your father's
intrusion?
Even if my father had really come here, he wouldn't have been suspicious of me by
stealing the doll.
It was a time when I was leaving the Secret Zone thinking about whether I should
even be in an ambush.
"Roena."
"Aki?"
I tilted my head to see Archid sitting on the sofa in the study. I know you went
out in the morning, but have you already come back?
When I looked at him curiously, I wondered if he would get up, and then he hugged
me.
No, how do you talk about being so active in broad daylight?
It was a time when I was full of excitement and rubbed my cheek on a familiar
chest.
'Well?'
Archid had a different odor than usual. It was like wood and smelled like ink. And
there was also a subtle scent that irritated the nose.
It was when I looked up at him, wondering if he had been to a print shop.
Archid made eye contact with me and spoke in a clear voice.
"babe."
Yes?
I looked at Archid, doubting my ears.
'What did I hear now?'
It was true that accidents would stop if people were too surprised.
I couldn't get out of the shock when I heard a nickname that Akid would never say.
In the first place, the nickname had never been agreed upon. It was because he was
satisfied enough just to be called 'Rone'.
Of course, it wasn't that I didn't like the name. Actually, I was already calling
him darling in the Secret Zone.
He giggled to himself and said, 'What did we eat to make him so handsome? Every day
is Liz!' It was a word that was mainly used when jujube was used.
However, it was unfamiliar to Archid when he said that word.
His eyes fluttered aimlessly in the middle. When I didn't say anything, Archid
raised my chin and asked.
"Why, honey?"
"... ... ."
"Oh, I see. Did you fall in love with my handsome face today?"
Akid laughed softly and jokingly. The moment I saw it, I was convinced.
This bastard is not mine.
If it were a real Archid, there would be no way that he would talk to me about baby
with such sad eyes, nor would he be able to speak nonsense with an arrogant,
nonsensical joke.
Yeah, it was more of a cappung (character collapse).
I distanced myself from the fake Archid and muttered softly.
"Who are you, you?"
#124.
When I woke up, my limbs were bound and moving somewhere.
Seeing the sound of the wheels and the faint smell of manure wafting through my
nose, I felt like I was in a wagon.
I pounded my head on the floor with a gloomy expression on my face.
'I was distracted by the face.'
I never dreamed that Akid's face would entice me.
Fortunately, he discovered his identity right away, but the problem was that he had
already been tricked over there by that time.
After realizing his identity and confronting the fake, he suddenly felt his head
spinning.
Perhaps the scent from the fake was mixed with something that caused sleep.
If it wasn't for that, it made no sense to fall asleep in front of the enemy. It
was a big mistake to think that I could just stay quietly at home.
I never dreamed that there would be a madman who infiltrated Hadelus Castle with a
large liver.
More precisely, it was shocking that an assassin broke through the security of
Hadelus Castle. Even with the face of Archid.
'How do you do that?'
I chewed my lips, recalling the Archid I had seen before fainting.
His face was sophisticated enough to deceive my fanatic eyes. If it hadn't been for
his soft tone and unfamiliar nickname, I wouldn't have noticed it.
It was shameful as a fanatic for not being able to distinguish between Archid even
for a moment.
If you had looked closely, you would have noticed. His face was so probable that he
stopped paying attention.
Of course, it wasn't as bad as it gets. Before I collapsed, I knew who the person
who kidnapped me was.
'I think the Marquis Natalie must have been a warlock.'
While fainting, he had clearly seen the strange traces on the fake Archid's neck.
[Agol number 14527]
It was definitely my handwriting. A secret password used to mark Archid-related
items as mine.
The official name is 'Aki's collarbone 5 meters deep'. It was a code that I
immediately came up with after seeing Archid's collarbone.
It is a kind of nickname, but it was also another name that differentiated the
commoner Loena from the fanatic Loena.
'There's no way that person has a code engraved on his body that he didn't even
tell Aki.'
The moment I saw it, I felt my face heat up.
It was a good thing I wrote it down, if I had it engraved with my full
name... ... .
I stopped imagining shameful thoughts and sank low. The reason I couldn't tell Akid
the password the other day was because I had to tell him my full name.
Because I'm the only one who can interpret that nickname.
Moreover, looking at the number after the nickname, it was clear that it was the
doll of the lost Marquis Natalie.
It was certain that the numbers were engraved in order each time the treasured
items were put into the Secret Zone.
It is unknown why the engraved on the sole of the foot is on the back of the neck,
but there is no doubt that it is that doll.
'yes. If you went out in the first place, of course there would be no traces.'
My secret zone had a structure that was difficult to get in, but easy to get out
of.
It means that it is easier than lying down and eating rice cakes for the doll
inside to go out on its own feet.
As soon as I saw the sign, I knew the puppeteer was Marquis Natalie. In the first
place, the doll was a gift from Marquis Natalie.
Knowing that she already enjoys sculpting, it was a situation that could not be
removed or beaten.
'In the meantime, you have deliberately attracted attention with sloppy dolls.'
The dolls without the Archid and April twins were so rubbish that it was difficult
to connect them with the sculptures of the Marquis Natalie.
They were too sloppy dolls, so it was a mistake not to connect with Marquis
Natalie, who is well versed in sculpting.
'Now what?'
I groaned and looked around. I've been calling the spirits since before, but there
was no answer. It felt like there was a wall between them and me.
'Is it because of this?'
I glanced at the restraint ball on my wrist. For some reason, it was because I felt
like I was running out of strength on my wrists and ankles.
Just looking at it, it didn't seem like something out of the ordinary.
It is said that in three years of a dog in Seodang, a bountiful month is sung.
After doing business with Kobistein, I was able to identify any artifacts.
It's definitely not just shackles.
'The constraint that blocks the power of the spirit is clear.'
In the first place, it was a group that did not hesitate to create artifacts that
imprisoned the divine beast.
Restraining the spirit's power wouldn't be a thing. That is proof that my identity
has already been discovered over there.
I don't know how I found out, but it was a disappointment. Judging from the fact
that he didn't kill me, I think he was thinking of doing a living experiment with
me... ... .
'I can't even join in and have to die. That's too much.'
It was a time when I was in the middle of a gloomy mood and my body was wriggling.
I wondered if the wagon would stop, and then the wagon's door opened. Startled, I
pretended to be asleep.
"Still sleeping."
"Because it was a pretty toxic drug. Let's move quickly and don't procrastinate."
I could feel my body flashing with the sound of several people talking. When I
opened my eyes secretly, they were wearing black robes.
This time, the tattoo was barely noticeable, so it didn't look like it was a doll.
Because Archid said that dolls can't hide their tattoos.
It was when I was just being put on a stretcher. As his body shook, he felt the
weight of his clothes inside and belatedly called for joy.
It was my emergency bag. The emergency pouch placed between the breastbones in case
of any unforeseen circumstances contained self-defense items and miscellaneous
items.
It contained not only a whistle for Kina, but also an artifact of an emergency
whistle that only Kina could hear and respond to, as well as beads given by
Angelica.
Others say I'm too sensitive and anxious, but look, how helpful it is in times like
these.
It felt like my body, which had been tense, was limping a little with a sense of
relief. Once I was alone, I was going to call Kinna with an emergency whistle.
'If that doesn't work, then... ... .'
Thinking of the worst of the worst, I made up my mind.
It is said that even if you go into a tiger's den, you can survive if you are
alert.
I surrendered myself to the enemy, earnestly wishing that there would be a dirt
floor wherever I would take me.
* * *
Meanwhile, Archid, who returned from going out, headed to Loena's study as usual.
I was going to invite her to go for a walk in the garden for the sake of her, who
would be frustrated by staying in the castle all the time.
I was just about to enter the study, but Elena approached me from the other side.
Seeing that there was an albino in her arms, it looked like she had been training.
"Did you come to see Roena?"
"yes. The kid who always came to visit during training was not seen these days."
"Yes? Did Roena not come?"
Well, that was a strange thing. Roena was never absent from albino's training
class.
As a contractor, didn't he burn with enthusiasm saying that he would engrave all of
the albino's skills in his eyes?
Archid pulled the doorknob of the study with the looming anxiety. Then Roena, who
was just looking at the book, blinked.
"Are you here?"
Akid sighed in relief at her hospitality. It was clear that he had become overly
sensitive.
Of course it was because of a dream, but this was also serious.
Roena would be surprised to learn that I am so obsessive.
Akid deliberately put on a casual expression. Then Elena spoke to Roena.
"He didn't come to training today."
As she gave a hint of subtly disappointment, Roena opened her eyes and answered the
classmate.
"Yeah? No training? Who?"
"Who is an albino?"
In response to what Elena added, Roena said brightly.
"Ah, it looks like you went for a walk with an albino. But do cats need to go for
walks too? I hadn't heard anything like that."
"... ... What?"
"I'm sorry, Mother. I don't like to go for walks."
Elena frowned as she felt something was out of line with her conversation.
It was because he was talking about Shinsu, a white leopard who pretended to be a
cat, as if he were a normal cat.
Besides, I don't like walking.
For a child who only walks day and night with Archid, it was a very absurd claim.
Are you protesting because you are upset about something?
Elena glanced at Archid. Archid also felt strange, so he came closer to Roena. Then
Roena smiled broadly and said,
"Achid, could you come to my bedroom tonight?"
"You mean the bedroom?"
"yes. I don't want to sleep alone today."
At the words of Roena's blushing cheeks, Archid and Elena's faces hardened at the
same time.
In particular, Archid discovered something and had a rare, bitter light.
After that, Archid's black aura wrapped around Loena.
At the sudden arrest, Roena opened her eyes and protested.
"Hey, what is this, Archid? This joke is so scary... ... Ouch!"
But I couldn't keep up until the end. Archid asked her softly, imprisoning her with
fierce eyes.
"Where is Roena?"
His eyes became sharper than the black aura that wrapped around his body and seemed
to stab his lungs.
At the same time, the harsh blue voice was exuding a sharp energy that seemed to
freeze the whole body.
Roena said while contemplating.
"No, no, what are you talking about? Archid-sama, I'm here... ... Whoa!"
As the five senses were momentarily shut off, Roena screamed.
Raising her chin, the clumsy tattoo she had seen on dolls was clearly visible on
the nape of Roena's neck.
At that moment, Elena found the tattoo and opened her eyes. Archid said with a
fishy smile.
"Rone doesn't call me Archid-sama."
"... ... ."
"Even less than tempting you to come into the bedroom."
If he had, he would have broken the oath and went in and out.
In the first place, it was he who kept coming and going in the bedroom, not her.
Archid threatened to break the doll.
"This is the last warning. Where is Roena?"
When Archid swears, the doll with the face of Roena suddenly bursts into tears.
"Black, ugh. scary."
Even crying with Roena's face felt like shit. From this point on, it was as if I
was tormenting her.
My whole body trembled as I wanted to find and rip the warlock who dared to do this
with Roena's face right away.
It was then. Elena muttered harshly in a dazed voice.
"Are you going to find out by today? If you ask while cutting off your arm, you
will soon confess."
#125.
Archid glanced at her at Elena's humiliation. Then, pushing Akid away, she poised
to go out on her own.
As soon as Elena knew that her opponent wasn't Roena, she put a terrifying smile on
her lips.
It's the elegant smile you put on every time you step on your opponent. It was
terrifying to the victim.
"Uh, uh, mother."
The doll, full of fear, trembled at her lower jaw and called out to her. Then Elena
said with a bright smile.
"Let's see, where should I start?"
Elena gently pulled the dagger out of her arms. There was no hesitation, as if he
was going to take it right away.
Even in the midst of it, the appearance of holding the albino with one hand was
elegant yet bizarre.
"I'll do it."
Akid took the sword from Elena, fearing that the albino might get hurt and Roena
would grieve.
If even blood splashed on it, the white hairs of the albino could be stained, so it
had to be handled with care.
It was then. Suddenly, the albino in Elena's arms started to glow and growl.
"Oh my, why is he doing this all of a sudden?"
Elena looked at the albino struggling in my arms with amazement.
He stroked his hair and tried to comfort him by saying, "Hey," to no avail.
The albino, who had been torn vertically up to the pupil, gave off a momentum that
seemed to return to the main body at any moment.
It was about time when Elena, feeling unusual, was just about to put down the
albino.
"Ugh!"
She let out a shallow scream and missed the albino. It was because the albino
couldn't stand the time and scratched the back of his hand.
"Albino!"
Elena grabbed the back of her hand and called out to the albino. But the albino
jumped out the window without looking back.
Clink!
With the sound of glass breaking, the albino flew out. Archid, seeing that, sensed
something and jumped after him.
When the startled Elena chased after him, the albino had already disappeared into
the ground.
"What is this... ... ?"
Elena watched the place where Akid and the albino were buried underground.
Damian rushed to the study room as he heard the commotion belatedly.
"Now the sound of something breaking... ... !"
Then, seeing the captive Loena, she opened her eyes. Roena wept and looked at the
Archduke.
"This is my father."
"Don't be fooled. It's fake."
Elena spoke briefly to Damian, who was about to release the bondage immediately,
and put her hand on the doll's neck.
"It's black magic. The bad guys made these dirty dolls and kidnapped the baby girl.
Seeing that Archid and the albino just disappeared, I think I've figured out the
location... ... ."
I was just about to explain the situation. Damian stopped Elena's words and grabbed
her wrist.
"What is this?"
He looked at the wounds on the back of his hand with a face that was even more
stiff than before, and asked lowly.
Blood was gushing out from the scratch on the hand he was holding.
It was in the shape of a fan that was quite deep because of his weak skin. Elena
said, clenching her hands casually.
"I can't see. scratch marks... ... ."
"Who asked that?"
Damian reacted sensitively to Elena's overly carefree answer.
He grabbed her wrist as he was about to bite her, and then released the cravat.
Elena got annoyed at first and looked coldly at Damian, who was wrapping her wounds
with cravat.
Now that your baby girl has been kidnapped, are you looking at the wounds on the
back of your hand?
"I don't have time for this. Inquiring about the wagon that left the castle quickly
and finding the location of the baby girl... ... ."
Although Elena calmly explained, Damian didn't even pretend to listen. He called
Asil as he checked his tightly tied wrists that had stopped bleeding.
"Your Majesty, you have called... ... !"
Asyl was at a loss for words as she saw the captured Loena and the wounded Elena.
Then the Archduke flashed Elena's arms and said,
"That's not a baby girl, so let's put him in a dungeon and find out who's behind
it. Then call Genald and tell him to track down the wagon that left the castle."
"all right."
Asyl quickly received the order and accompanied the knight to drag the fake. Then
Damian said to the Countess Arya, who was waiting.
"You're going to have a member of the council in your bedroom right now."
"Yes, my lord."
Countess Arya glanced at Elena in Damian's arms and then quickly disappeared.
As Damian was about to go straight to the bedroom, Elena struggled with a low
shout.
"What are you doing now? Did I hurt my hand or my foot?"
It was shocking to see them hugging each other in front of others. I would do this
to my own concubine.
It had been a long time since he had been rotting that handsome undergarment.
Elena was annoyed by Damian's confusing behavior, so she twisted herself and
protested.
"Take it down. Get it down!"
Then Damian stopped walking. Elena raised her head to look at him, wanting to
finally drop her off.
At that moment, his blue-gray eyes were staring at Elena as if it were eating them.
Emotions were welling up in those cold eyes without a single smile. It was a look
that was barely holding back his anger.
It was me who was hurt, but it was when he wrinkled his face, not knowing why he
was angry.
Damian relaxed his expression belatedly and said with a polite smirk.
"If you keep chirping, I know it means you want to kiss me. Are you still going to
keep beeping, Ella?"
At the smirk of tilting her head as if she were going to touch her lips at any
moment, Elena couldn't stand it and shouted.
"This, this, this horny... ... !"
"Huh? I said it now."
"... ... ."
At Damian's words, Elena closed her mouth and covered her lips with both hands.
Damian saw that and said with a smirk.
"okay. Let's be quiet like that, please."
* * *
Fortunately, the place the warlocks took me was abandoned.
I opened my eyes and looked around. Judging from the shape of the broken column, it
seemed that it had been used as a temple in the past.
A dirt floor was visible under the broken tiles.
On the plate that looked like an altar, thick vines were encroaching and
encroaching on it.
"After changing the wagon here, I ordered you to go straight to your destination."
One of the warlocks said, tying me to the pole.
From what I heard, it seemed that they kept changing the wagons all the way.
Perhaps it was to avoid the pursuit of Hadelus.
He was watching closely, so he couldn't take out the whistle.
I pretended to be in a deep sleep and wiggled my hands. If even a single finger
touched the ground, it was because he could communicate with the albino.
He slowly moved his hands to the ground, avoiding their eyes. In the meantime, he
pricked his ears and overheard the conversations of the warlocks.
At the same time, they were talking about a certain 'sacrificial offering'.
Attention was immediately drawn to the unfamiliar name.
"By the way, when did you show the face of the sacrifice?"
"do not know. I'll let you know when the time is right."
"I am a little tired now. How many years already? The oppression has already
intensified, so I'm hiding. Had I known this would have happened, I would not have
come back."
"Yeah! Don't say such blasphemous things. Have you forgotten how to get purged if
you are accused of being a traitor?"
"I know. I should have seen one or two of my colleagues dying right in front of my
eyes. They burn their family alive to death, huh!"
It seemed that there had been an internal rift among the warlocks in the past.
Burning, even alive. It was pretty brutal.
He must have strict discipline to maintain the organization of the shadows.
It was then that the soft soil touched my finger. I sang delightfully and gave
strength to my fingertips.
Hopefully, the constraint will not place any restrictions on the contract with
Shinsoo.
Fortunately, there was no loss of power due to the restraints. The power that
flowed through his fingertips was quickly absorbed into the ground.
"By the way, that scarred man who served him. Somehow, my face is a bit familiar.
Isn't it?"
"Did you feel it too? Actually, I am a little reluctant to think of the Amber
family."
"Shh, who will listen? Did you forget that you shouldn't talk about the former
chief's family?"
"No fuss since you started first. After all, there's nobody but us, right? Are you
going to accuse me? If I were to be purged, I would start to suspect you."
They didn't even know I was trying to escape, and it was just a conversation.
'okay. Fuck you guys. In the meantime, I'll run away.'
I succeeded in communing with the albino and waited patiently.
At first glance, seeing the Delus flowers nearby, it seemed that they had not yet
strayed far from the Hadelus Territory.
He kept pretending to be asleep, at least it must be nearby. After a while.
Urreung-
The ground shook violently with the sound of a building collapsing. The warlocks
who had been chatting about the sudden earthquake flinched.
"Wow, what? Is it an earthquake?"
"Hey, look over there! Suddenly the earth is burning out!"
"Damn it! Let's take the hostage and run away from here!"
With those words, the two hurriedly approached me. It looked like he was going to
lift me up and run away.
It was just the moment they turned their backs on the burnt ground to untie the
ropes.
"Uh-huh, why is this happening?"
They suddenly thought they were moving in a strange direction, and then they bumped
into each other and fell.
I immediately recognized who was responsible for the bizarre phenomenon. A person
whose senses are paralyzed loses his or her direction like that.
Moreover, a black aura, like the color of death, was swirling around them.
Then, as I expected, Archid riding an albino who had turned into a white leopard
jumped off and surrounded me.
When the warlocks saw this, their faces became white as if they had seen a grim
reaper.
#126.
"Aww!"
The warlocks let out screams of pain.
As soon as I heard a fleeting scream, I knew that Archid had used his power. I
couldn't help but lower my head, but Archid covered my view with his hand.
Then, a shrill sound echoed in my ears.
Archid was so angry that he didn't even think to capture them.
I looked at him through the gap between his fingers. Archid's eyes staring at the
opponent were very unfamiliar.
As soon as their eyes met, they exuded a vicious energy as if they would become
frozen statues.
'How did Archid come along?'
I only called the albino in a hurry, but I wonder if he even happened to be by my
side.
One of the albino's abilities, 'tunnel digging', was for quick movement.
It's impossible to move with someone on it, so I haven't tried it yet, but Archid
seems to have learned it instinctively.
No, maybe he took a risk and jumped into the albino. If it was an Archid, that
would have been enough, and my spine shivered.
After a while, Archid began to carefully untie the rope that had been wrapped
around me, as if I had dealt with all the warlocks.
Then he looked at me with a face wet with worry and a messy look.
"Are you okay?"
All of a sudden, the rope that bound me broke, leaving only the restraint device
left.
He checked the restraints and gently broke them with his hands. At the same time,
seeing the restraint ball crumbled, it was as if he had used magic.
The constraint ball, which did not break even with all my efforts, was shredded
with Akid's power at once.
Feeling the power of the dark attribute magic once again, I glanced at the
restraint ball that had already been powdered while losing my mind.
As my hands and feet became free, I felt a sense of strength in my body.
- Roena! it's okay? Oops, look at our red surprise!
- Sorry sorry! I didn't know that the ancient constraint ball could be reproduced!
When the power returned, the spirits were naturally visible. Spirits that did not
materialize were clinging to me and crying.
They could not hide their embarrassment as they flapped their wings busily, not
knowing that I would be kidnapped.
I smiled faintly at Archid and the spirits as if it was okay. At the same time, I
felt a sharp pain while turning my wrist.
"ah."
It looked like his wrist was being swept and bleeding because he had stretched out
his hand toward the dirt floor, avoiding the surveillance net earlier.
His already bruised wrists were unsightly. If I left it like this, I would have
bruised tomorrow.
Akid looked at the scar on his wrist and sighed, "Ha".
Afterwards, it seemed like a swear word passed by, but he spoke too softly, so I
couldn't hear it properly.
I was at a loss for words when harsh words came out of his always friendly mouth.
"I'm sorry. I made a promise to protect you and hurt you."
Akid hugged me in her arms and said softly.
Seeing that he sighed deeply, he seemed to be angry at not being able to protect
me, even though he was glad he found me.
"I am so sorry. I'm worried about you."
I hugged him and patted his back. Although I was embarrassed by the unexpected
appearance of Archid, I was relieved of my fear thanks to him.
It was because I was afraid of this situation because it was a trap caught in a car
that was overconfident in one's own abilities.
The cost of negligence was so severe that he was almost dragged to the warlock's
lair as a blood and single person.
It was eerie that I almost had to be dragged into it rather than intentionally.
I glanced over the place where the warlock had been, over Akid.
The corpses of the warlocks were left with only faint bloodstains, as the albino
had dragged them into the ground.
I didn't know whether to praise or fear the albino's neat workmanship that even
protects my eyes.
Archid released me from his arms and looked around.
The forehead, which was still deeply wrinkled, showed clearly his psychological
state.
I looked at his angry brow and thought quietly.
'A clear stream flows between Aki's forehead. I'll even ride the slide.'
I laughed out loud when I even thought about changing my nickname at this point.
When it comes to Archid, anything that looks glorified is probably because I am his
fan.
I decided that I shouldn't let Archid know that I was trembling like this in the
midst of such an emergency.
If you do, your illusions about me will surely be shattered.
I struggled to keep my nostrils open and smiled awkwardly.
But Archid said he must have misunderstood it as hiding his pain.
"It hurts a lot?"
Worried that he might break, he held his hand lightly.
His blue-gray eyes seemed to glow as moist as water-drenched stars.
As the deep fan wrinkles disappeared, this time it felt like star-studded eyes were
beating my heart.
"Not at all. I think everything hurts better because Archid is taking care of him."
I smiled uncontrollably, then recalled that the Marquis Natalie was behind it, and
hardened my expression.
"Oh right. I found out who was behind it. Behind the scenes is Natal... ... ."
I was just about to accuse the Marquis Natalie. Suddenly, my head was spinning and
my vision was tilted.
'Alas.'
I felt like my body wasn't mine. A fierce resistance followed, as if a sword was
stabbed inside.
It felt like something inside my body popped and then gathered again.
It was an unfamiliar feeling. Archid's face turned white as he choked and clicked
as if he had been in a panic.
"Rone? fever... ... !"
I was startled as he lifted me up and shook me. It was because of the sudden heat
boiling in my body.
'Am I going to die like this?'
When I realized I had a fever, I was terrified. It was because the symptoms of the
epidemic were accompanied by fever.
'no. calm down. This has a different feel to it.'
The epidemic was said to be a symptom of body aches accompanied by fever.
The prognostic symptom was sneezing, but I hadn't sneeze yet.
'Ah, so is it awakening?'
Then I realized that my awakening period was near.
I must have awakened in such a secluded place.
It was dark before my eyes when I was in a position to leave the cozy fortress and
go home. I grabbed Archid's arm and managed to open my mouth.
"Aki, I, I guess, each... ... ."
It was then. I was surprised to see Archid's expression.
His face was pale blue. As if he had seen a scary scene, his eyes shook violently
like a candle in the wind.
It was a bit of an overreaction for a person who was surprised when I woke up.
"Aki?"
Seeing my body trembling, I started to worry. At that moment, Akid jumped up and
started running while carrying me.
"Members, to MPs... ... !"
He continued to spit out the word "member" and ran at a frightening speed. He
didn't seem to think that he could ride an albino.
It was at the time when I was just about to tell you to go riding an albino without
being too hard on yourself.
"If you die, you can't... ... . never let me die Absolutely no aftereffects."
My heart pounded at Akid's next words. Then, the 'old woman' and the 'dream' said
something that I couldn't understand.
Archid didn't seem to think that I had a fever after waking up.
I felt the urgency, like someone who thought he was sick because of something else.
At that moment, I suddenly remembered that he came every morning and evening to
take my body temperature to see if I had a fever.
At the time, I thought it was just that I had a lot of worries ahead of the
awakening period. Were there any other concerns?
'Ah, maybe... ... .'
I had no way of knowing my future in the original story where the current Archid
died of an epidemic.
Doesn't that make sense in the first place?
'You're right, it doesn't make sense, but it's like... ... .'
I felt like I was slowly losing my strength.
It was because it was difficult to keep up with the full-fledged awakening had
begun.
In the end, I fainted and fainted without even giving an explanation or questioning
to Akid.
* * *
Fortunately, the place where Roena was located was not far from the Hadelus
Territory.
It was fortunate that the Knights of Hadelus, who set out after them, and the twins
April, who had overtaken them, found Archid.
'lawmaker! You have to show it to the senator! If you leave it like this... ... !'
'Calm down! This is not something that can be resolved just by seeing a member of
the legislature!'
'Can't you just look at it? it's an awakening Get out of the way, bastard! It's in
the way!'
As soon as the twins of April saw the symptoms of Loena, they realized that
awakening had begun, and immediately took first aid measures.
Thanks to this, Loena's power, which had been soaring and running wildly, was
weakened, and the movement went smoothly.
Archid returned to Hadelus Castle and held his breath while guarding the door of
Loena's bedroom.
Even if he was a little late, Roena would have been in great danger.
The albino alone would not have been able to delicately protect Roena, who had
begun to awaken.
It was cool to say that Archid saved Roena with a momentary judgment.
At the same time, the words Roena had said before she stumbled flashed past.
#127.
'I found out who was behind it. Behind the scenes is Natal... ... .'
It was when Archid pondered those words. The door to the bedroom lobby opened and
Damian and Elena appeared.
"Are you leaking?"
To Elena's question while looking around, Archid calmly answered.
"The awakening started on the way. Currently, April Minor Marquis and Confucius are
taking action."
"I wondered why, I was worried... ... . It's fortunate, though, that it started
after we were rescued safely."
Elena stumbled once more to see if she had relaxed.
As Damian supported her, she stared at him, glaring at him, turning away from his
hand.
Archid's gaze turned to the back of Elena's hand. Her hand was wrapped in bandages
like a mummy.
The scratch from the albino wouldn't be that big.
When Akid stared at the back of her hand, Elena hid her hand and looked at Damian.
"It's enough for your father to treat me like a patient."
That said, it meant that the overtreatment was Damian's. Archid lost interest and
asked Damian.
"Did the doll open her mouth?"
"After all, you must have thought it was a doll."
"that... ... ."
Archid hesitated, remembering what Loena had told her to keep it a secret.
Then the Archduke held out a broken doll from his arms.
Seeing this, Akid's eyes widened. Because it was Loena's doll that Marquis Natalie
gave him as a gift.
Archid, who understood Loena's words belatedly, looked at Damian.
Damian, who realized the meaning of his eyes, said with a keen eye.
"The Marquis has already fled. It was also a doll in the villa."
After all, they were the ones who tried to kidnap Roena. There's no way he wouldn't
have looked for an escape route in case it failed.
When Archid found out the identity of the doll who played Loena, he could roughly
guess how Loena was kidnapped.
The Marquis Natalie presented two dolls in total.
It was clear that he had tricked Roena with a doll with my own face.
wobbly.
Suddenly, the doll in Akid's hand collapsed under strong pressure.
Archid felt a chill of anger at the fact that he had dared to use his face to
kidnap Loena.
Then Elena spoke.
"I got a call from the manager of the Ebisu mine. The missing miner was found dead.
It's clear that Saeah's identity has already been discovered over there."
"You ate a good one."
Archid muttered with cold eyes. They were deliberately waiting for the awakening
period.
After letting your opponent build the safest fence, you choose a way to get out
from within that fence for a time of peace.
"If you were determined and disappeared, it would be difficult to find. The
Warlock's Catacombs have yet to figure out where they are located."
Damian muttered as if he was in trouble.
Even 100 years ago, the reason the warlocks couldn't completely get their roots out
was because they hid in their hiding places and didn't come out.
It was only recently discovered that such a place exists.
It was kind of a catacomb. A place where mad people who think they are doing
something honorable while avoiding the persecution of the world gather.
'I heard that my son and I spoke first.'
'It was.'
'How are you?'
'What do you mean?'
'My son is also from the outskirts of the capital, so I was wondering if there was
anything I could relate to. If you like it, you can be my friend.'
'I don't make friends because of where I am from.'
'Oh, I apologize if I offended you. I was just trying to find common ground, hoping
that the Prince and my son would get to know each other.'
'I will specify.'
'That's too bad. I thought we could be good friends.'
Archid smirked as he recalled his conversation with Marquis Natalie.
At the time, I thought that I didn't know Jade's relationship, but now I see it's
the opposite.
Knowing that, he had brought Jade to the northern part of this place on purpose. To
prevent the appearance of an old friend from thinking differently.
Of course, it wasn't Jade that made him lose his eyes, it was his dream, but the
unpleasantness was the same anyway.
'If you need me later, come to District 13.'
Archid remembered what Sherry had said a long time ago. And I even thought that she
had made a pretty plausible guild.
Sherry could have known about the Catacombs. Because the existence of shadows is
discovered by those who know them well.
Having touched Roena, Archid decided that it would be better to get rid of the
warlocks as soon as possible.
Hadelus' creed is to repay you tenfold if you get hurt.
Even if he had to face Jade, Archid had no intention of backing down.
Archid opened his mouth, reflecting on the reason why he had to head to the capital
before his debut.
"When Rone wakes up, we will go up to the capital together first."
* * *
I had a dream when my awakening began. Dreaming of someone's funeral.
It was a day of mourning, with raindrops that are rare in Delus.
Akid, dressed in black, was raining in front of the monument.
He stood tall like a mangbu stone, staring at the tombstone.
[Roena Hadelus]
Surprisingly, my name was written on the tombstone.
You will see my funeral in your dreams.
I was in a bad mood, because somehow I felt like I had died twice.
But he didn't know how to get out of his dream, so he had no choice but to keep
quiet.
The funeral was very quiet. The only places where the mourners went back were Bi,
Archid, and Tombstone.
In Archid's hand was a Delus flower. He murmured, fiddling with the stems.
'I thought the day would come when I would present this flower to you again.'
Then, putting down the flowers, he continued.
'I didn't know it was going to be a funeral. ... ... Are you satisfied now?'
Archid's voice sounded gloomy.
This wasn't about me and Archid. It's not even the original.
Because this scene was not written in the original.
So, is it just a dream I made up? If that's the case, I'd like to wake up a little
now.
Anyway, this dream seemed a little different from the life I had lived. To be
honest, it looked like the story behind the original.
Then Akid said.
'Father thinks you were murdered. And the April family is suspicious of me.'
murder?
I was taken aback by Akid's words. At the same time, I suddenly remembered a time
long ago when I saw Damian's sad expression on his face and was engulfed in strange
memories and passed out by the shock.
At that time, the memories that flowed like an infusion, Damian saw me suffering
from a severe fever and ordered the commander of the Knights General, Genald, to
find out the background.
At that time, I thought it was a memory of Loena that was not in the original, but
it felt strangely connected to this dream.
I've never heard of hallucinations when waking up.
Akid opened his mouth next.
'By losing you, I have left the stigma of dirty blood and a heartless man who
killed his wife. Because of that, I was completely separated from the April
family.'
I did think it was weird. Because in the original story, the twins of April seemed
to hate Akid because they couldn't hate it.
I never dreamed that he would truly believe that Akid had killed him. I thought it
was just words.
'You said you didn't recognize me as a husband, but... ... .'
Archid hesitated without speaking. After a while he vomited the rest of his words.
'Nevertheless, I considered you a wife and a family member. ... ... Sorry for not
keeping up. If I were given one more chance, I would definitely do it.'
It was pathetic to write the tombstone wet from the rain.
The backstory was swallowed up, but it was clear what he was trying to say.
Archid was blaming himself. It looked like it was in danger if it overlapped with
the guilt over Jade's disappearance in the past.
After a while, Archid said sorry to Roena in a low voice the whole time, with a
face that looked like she was about to cry.
I woke up from my dream when I felt like I was about to burst into tears.
* * *
"Ugh."
I woke up crying and crying. The dream I just had was so vivid that my heart was
beating like crazy.
In the dream, Archid looked so lonely and lonely.
And the fact that it was none other than me, Roena, who made him like that was
painful.
'It's like a beggar's dream.'
I shook off my sloppy feeling and looked around. It was quite dark. I looked out
the window and saw only the dark dawn sky just before dawn.
After waking up, there was no fever anymore. At the same time, I felt that
something blocked inside me was opened.
Perhaps this was the open manacore that I had only heard of.
After I had completely slept, I found the lamp and fumbled for it.
Then someone first turned on a lamp to illuminate the room.
Startled, I jumped up and found Archid sitting at the table. He came to the bed
with a lamp.
"You can sleep more."
"Aki? What were you doing there?"
What were you doing all the time without turning on the lights?
Astonished at the question, Akid put the lamp down on the simple table without
saying a word.
Then he sat down on the bed and stared at me.
The blue-grey eyes seemed to glow red from the dim light.
He said touching my cheek.
"Did you even have a bad dream?"
#128.
Water that had not been wiped off spread on Akid's hands.
Recalling that I had woken up crying from the dream, I stole my face with my
sleeve.
"Ah, this is... ... ."
And before I could make excuses, he pressed my lips together.
I looked up at him blankly, as if drawn by force majeure at that reckless act.
"Archid?"
It was a different atmosphere than usual. The touch on the lips evoked a strange
feeling.
Even though the situation was similar to the last time, strangely, the words did
not come out well.
He said as soon as I licked my lips.
"The wound has healed. There must have been blood before."
"I guess I have a quick recovery."
As he reacted awkwardly, he bit his hand and smiled faintly. He had a lot to say,
but he seemed to swallow it.
After silence, I opened my mouth first.
"Why were you here? Not going to sleep."
"I heard the sound of sickness, so I was worried."
"I just woke up. I am fine now."
It must have been that I was moaning the whole time I was dreaming.
He was sleeping in the opposite bedroom and was so sick that he could hear it.
Then, all of a sudden, he remembered staying up all night in front of the door
during his awakening and asked.
"Are you sure you weren't waiting at the door?"
At the thoughtful words, Akid did not deny it with only a slight smile on her face.
Then, as he came closer to me, I felt my heart pound and sink.
He took my hand and brought it to my lips.
"Roena must have felt the same way."
It was like I was talking about standing in front of the door all the way through
his awakening.
I was thankful and sorry that Archid was worried like me the whole time.
"Did you get some sleep?"
He nodded lightly to my question.
"Yes. Is there anything more painful than that?"
"Not at all."
The touch of the palm of his hand was itchy and hot.
Every time he spoke, both the breath and the touch seemed to come back as a great
stimulus.
I opened my mouth to escape the tense atmosphere.
"How long have I been lying down? Maybe behind the scenes... ... ."
"I already knew it was the Marquis Natalie behind it."
"Did you catch it?"
"He immediately left the doll and ran away."
I thought so too. From the moment I found out that Marquis Natalie was a puppeteer,
I decided that she might not be the real woman who was staying in the Hadelus
Territory.
It was such an elaborate doll. Enough to deceive even me.
Fortunately, the doll could not hide the tattoo.
If I could hide it, I would have hidden it right away, but seeing it openly around
the nape of my neck, it was clear.
Taking this as a lesson, you can check the tattoo next time.
In the sense that the identity of the other side was also revealed, if the damage
was greater than ours, it would be great, but not less.
Being a fugitive, even Marquis Natalie wouldn't be able to move quickly.
Then he took my hand and closed the distance.
"Do not worry. I will definitely catch you."
Archid's voice trembled slightly as he said that.
He looked similar to Archid, whom he had promised in the dream he had seen earlier.
I knew from that momentary trembling that he was angry.
precisely to himself.
I reassured him as he got closer.
"Don't be angry with yourself."
"I'm not mad."
"lie. I know Aki much better than Aki thinks."
"... ... ."
"The eyes are the mirror of the mind. Aki's eyes are just angry eyes."
As he swept around his eyes and exhaled confidently, as if he couldn't win, he had
a faint smile like a sigh.
Seeing that smile reassured me. The strange aura emanating from Archid seemed to
have faded a little.
After a while, he spoke in a more relaxed voice than before.
"I can't beat Rone."
He gently stroked my earlobe. He said, blushing at that absurd act.
"You are saying what I want to say."
I've never been beaten by Archid. Because Archid has always made me stronger and
weaker.
It was a fact that I gradually learned while meeting him and being with him.
He was a being that allowed me to raise my potential that even I was not aware of.
As I slowly lowered my eyes, Archid slowly opened the distance and said:
"I wish I could just sleep."
"Are you going?"
With regret, I grabbed him without realizing it, and I closed my eyes because I
wanted to miss him.
He stared at the sleeves he was holding on for a moment, then asked with a grin.
"Shall we not go?"
"No, that's not... ... ."
I was just about to get my sanity back and let him go. He lowered his body and
said.
"You keep telling me not to go, and then you just keep telling me to go."
"Yeah?"
The low-pitched voice was so sweet that I felt drunk. When asked in amazement,
Archid whispered softly.
"The eyes are the mirror of the mind. Are you going to keep lying?"
"I'm just... ... ."
"I think it's time to be honest."
A deep gaze was fixed on me. After a while, he spoke softly.
"Close your eyes."
As soon as the words came out, he kissed me.
As his soft lips touched, he swallowed his breath. Startled, I leaned close to the
head of the bed and shrugged my shoulders.
There was a time when our lips met, but if we did, it was barely even.
On the other hand, this kiss was completely different from the past. The sticky
lips were very tenacious.
Archid's black eyelashes were visible in front of him. Something skimmed through
the gap between the bitten lips.
It was very stimulating both visually and tactilely.
I closed my eyes tightly and embraced Archid's lips. Still holding his sleeve
tightly with his hand.
Then his behavior changed to be more aggressive. Breathing and breathing were
mixed, and the body temperature seemed to rise.
It was to the point of not being able to breathe on the lips that followed.
It was a kiss from an adult on a different level from a goodnight kiss.
The line, which he had been holding tight the whole time, was tinged by the strong
stimulus-! And I felt disconnected.
He approached me strongly, then gently scanned me, and a sensitive sensation stood
up at every passing place.
All of a sudden, the cold morning air in the room became a little warmer than
before.
Although it was out of breath, it was not heavy because of the ecstatic feeling.
I think I knew in my heart that this day would come.
It was a sequence I had already guessed from when he started kissing me on a good
night more and more outright.
Because I always wanted him to do it on his lips, not his cheeks.
After a while, Archid let me go.
I had my neck straightened all of a sudden, and I looked at him with eyes full of
regret.
Then Akid wiped my lips with his thumb and whispered.
"It's hard to bear with those eyes."
"Were you patient?"
This question was asked because it was an audacious act that did not seem to have
been tolerated. Then he smiled and said.
"Sure. I am still very patient."
"... ... I hope you can't stand it."
Akid burst into laughter at the remarked remark without knowing it.
Was it even funny that I was encouraging people not to be patient while they were
so red? Archid muttered with a smile on his face.
"It may be difficult to bear."
Then more oh yeah.
As I smiled softly without saying a word, he took a deep breath and kissed my
forehead.
"Once you reach it, it's harder to bear than when you don't know."
"... ... ."
"Rone, do you have a sense now who is more dangerous?"
I licked my lips a little shy at the mean question.
All this time, I only thought he was dangerous, and I never dreamed that he would
be dangerous to me.
But when we kissed him, I could see that he had endured just as much as I did.
By this point, that damn vow was annoying.
If it weren't for that, he and I would have done something great today," he said.
I asked, staring at Archid. Even if I couldn't do the big deal, there was something
I wanted to be confirmed.
"Aki, do you like me?"
It was something I wanted to ask the whole time. what he thinks of me
I knew right away that he thought of me as family.
All I wanted was whether I was attractive as a person of the opposite sex.
Archid blinked at my random question.
After a while, he answered, clasping my cheeks. with a slightly wrinkled face.
"I don't kiss a woman I don't even like."
"... ... ."
"Do I look like such a bad person?"
"Oh, no! I don't mean that, I'm just curious... ... ."
I quickly shook my head and protested. I've never seen him like that, but I thought
I'd misunderstood him.
Akid smiled slowly at my resolute rebuttal.
"I like. I liked it."
"... ... ."
"What about Roena?"
It felt like my fever was rising sharply when I even asked a rude question. But my
answer was one.
"I liked it, too. ... ... Because I like it."
As he looked down shyly even after talking, he wondered if his hands were getting
stronger, and he muttered in a low voice.
"It seems that once is not enough."
"Yeah?"
"Still."
After a brief, friendly command, Archid drew near again for a moment.
#129.
From that point on, the faint line between me and Archid was completely cut off.
The sweetness of the first kiss continued until morning.
After falling and falling back on again, he returned to his room only after
sunrise.
Even in the state of being drunk with the ecstasy of the first kiss, his mind was
clear. How did you feel like your heart would fall like this even if you just
kissed each other?
I still couldn't believe I kissed Akid, so I blankly patted my lips.
Blowed lips were plump like cherry blossoms. It was so sensitive that every time I
touched it, there was a slight pain.
At the same time, Vivian, who had brought her face wash, saw me awake and widened
her eyes.
"Oh, are you awake?"
"Hello, Vivian."
"How is your body?"
"Very good."
Akkad and I confirmed each other's feelings and received a charge with our first
kiss, but it couldn't have been better. The condition was absolutely superb.
I bit my lip for a bit, thinking about the early morning Archid when I confessed
that I liked it.
Vivian, who looked suspiciously at him, approached him and said,
"Your expression is kind of sinister. After being ill for a few days, you are still
alive."
"How long have I been lying down?"
"About a couple of days. Still, I'm glad you stopped. How surprised I was to see
the little lady disappeared."
"It was a shorter growing pain than I thought."
It was a relatively short awakening period compared to the time of Archid. I felt
that my body was in the best shape right now.
Seeing that the accumulated fatigue from the usual work had gone away, it seemed
that he had slept well.
It was just when I reached out to the sink to wash my face.
'what.'
I tilted my head at the belatedly smoother wrists.
Obviously, when I was kidnapped, I was forced to move my wrist and got a lot of
bruises.
What I thought had disappeared in a day or two was amazing because it was clean and
painless.
I asked with my hands in the water.
"Vivian, did you treat your wrist separately?"
"Yeah? isn't it your wrist? Are you hurt?"
"I had a bruise. I remember there was quite a bit of blood."
"strange. If it was that much of a wound, I couldn't have seen it... ... , there's
no way it could have been better already. Oh, you were so surprised that you
misunderstood, didn't you?"
No way.
No matter how desperately he moved, there was no way he was mistaken.
I had to wrestle over and over again, so I washed my face first. I wiped my face
with a towel," said Vivian.
"Oh right. I put the pockets I had hidden in my underwear on the table while
changing clothes."
"thanks."
"Looking back, I think the little witch was very careful. It's the first time I've
seen anyone wearing something like that in their underwear."
Well, knowing the future of my death, I had no choice but to be careful about
anything.
I just smiled for a bit, and Vivian said that she would bring a change of clothes
and disappeared.
Being alone again, I became very serious and touched my wrist.
"It's strange."
No matter how good the kiss was, it made no sense to even heal the wound on the
wrist.
Besides, seeing that my wrist didn't hurt when we kissed, it was clear that I was
getting better right away.
No matter how obsessed he was with Archid, there was no way he was unaware of the
pain.
'I found out that he had some kind of monster-like resilience?'
That said, the last time my lip bruised wound lasted quite a while, so it wasn't
very reliable.
"Well, it's good if it's good."
It was a hundred times better to recover faster than to get sick. I put the pocket
on the table back into my underwear.
Still, this made me a little less scared. Although I couldn't use it because I
didn't have a chance to be alone, it was reassuring to my heart.
Anyway, I was relieved to have finished the awakening period safely.
I sensed the mana core that was naturally opened in my body.
Even if it's not as strong as the twins, it has enough power to keep my body
healthy.
Besides, the earth attribute divine beast and spirit were with me. Now, it should
be enough to face the Warlock.
'Anyway, as long as the spirits are discovered, we'll have to rewrite the board to
have an advantage here.'
After I was kidnapped, I had already heard about the situation after I was
kidnapped by Akid, so I started thinking a lot.
"Isn't it time to go to the harp?"
I shook my head, thinking of Sherry, based in the 13th district of Intravia.
Thanks to her support for a long time, she was now running a plausible guild.
Since I even wrote a loan certificate and contract, it was an organization that
could almost be called a guild under me.
Except, of course, that the head of the place, Sherry, is very difficult to deal
with.
They would help in locating the catacombs hidden by Marquis Natalie.
Besides, a suitable anger target to move Sherry was about to come to mind.
'I wanted to stay away from things that remind me of those days as much as
possible.'
I smiled as I remembered Jade, who said he wanted to end his relationship with
District 13.
If I had stayed quiet all the time without changing my mind, I would have stayed
still, but if I accidentally touched it, I was the one biting.
I pretended to relax for a bit and muttered coldly.
"Just wait, Jade. I'll make you entangled in the very past."
An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.
If I got a save, it was my way of pretending to be in self-defense and giving it a
hard push.
After all, Akid and I decided to head to the capital earlier than planned, so it
would be easy to visit Sherine.
I went straight to the table and wrote two letters. One of them was tied to Kina's
leg.
"Go to Sherry."
cut?
Hearing the word Sherry, Kina was disgusted and clapped. Sheri's guild was very
rough and noisy, and she didn't want to go.
It seems that Sherry can hardly live. Kina would only go to sleep for a day,
exhausted whenever she went there.
I gently stroked Kina's hair and threw in an irresistible sweet bait.
"When I go back, I'll bring you another bunch of green grapes without Shuri's
knowledge."
click.
Each time, because of Shuri, Kina's eyes twinkled as she couldn't eat enough green
grapes.
In the end, Kina, who could not resist the temptation of the green grapes, shook
her feet to confirm that the letter was well fixed.
After that, she quietly waved her hand to Kina, who disappeared by flapping her
wings.
Now that I have passed the prayer of awakening and the risk of dying from the
plague, it was time to properly catch the enemy.
Now is the time to implement what you have prepared.
I handed the remaining letter to Vivian, who just came in.
"Give it to Henry."
In the meantime, it wasn't just waiting for the awakening period to come.
I wrote to Henry that I could do it, and after a while headed to the capital.
* * *
Meanwhile, Marquis Natalie, who was waiting for news by hiding in the catacombs,
was furious when she received a message that the kidnapping had failed.
Moreover, the fact that the culprit of the failure was the divine beast was to the
point of being startled.
The reason for their failure was that they were able to quickly identify Loena's
location due to the Earth attribute.
As soon as he found out that Roena was a Elementalist, he built a doll and secretly
escaped from Hadelus Spirit, but he never thought that it would fail.
I never dreamed that it would fail in such a mess.
"under!"
Rose Natalie smirked and chewed her lower lip, moving back and forth with bloodshot
eyes.
'I must have signed a contract with Shinsoo.'
After the spirits, even divine beasts appear.
The appearance of the beings who had already been thought to have disappeared made
the Marquis of Natalie excited and anxious at the same time.
I couldn't understand why all the things that should have been in my hands first
went to Hadelus.
It's also a divine beast who made a contract with a spirit company. It couldn't
have been a very dangerous creature.
It was a big disappointment because it was a car that could capture Loena as
planned if there was no variable called Shinsoo.
If they had captured it, they could have started a great project to reclaim the
ancient glory by now.
The Marquis sighed in regret.
At the same time, he was mad at Jade for not doing his job properly.
If it were now, the awakening would have been completed, so there was no excuse for
arresting Roena any more.
It was because there was nothing more difficult than dealing with a perfected
elemental.
Finally, unable to contain his anger, the Marquis raised his hand and slapped Jade
on the cheek.
Awkward-!
With a sharp noise, Jade's head was bent to one side. Blood dripped from his torn
cheeks in a sharp coat of arms.
However, the Marquis shot sharply as if he did not care about such wounds.
"How the hell are you doing? Would you like to conduct a lax investigation every
now and then?"
"sorry."
"How are you going to do this? Didn't you just uncover this identity before it was
stolen?"
"It's too early to say. They do not yet know the existence of the sacrifice.
Through Mabel... ... ."
"Puck, that kid is going to help us. Still don't know? He has no intention of
helping us."
As Marquis Natalie scoffed, Jade knelt down on one knee and said,
"Now that our position as a saint has been consolidated, it will be difficult for
Mabel to turn away from us. Isn't it thanks to our help that she was given the
appearance of a saint in the first place?"
#130.
As Marquis Natalie stared silently, Jade continued.
"It is also my mother who taught me to threaten if conciliation does not work. I'll
do it. As my mother taught me."
"Now, does that mean you want to shake up your status as a saint and move your
offerings?"
"If necessary."
At Jade's unwavering reply, Marquis Natalie distracted her anger.
yes. They still had sacrifices.
"Find out quickly what the taboos were on the sacrifice. That must be a weakness
that threatens others more than it shakes the position of a saint."
"I will keep that in mind."
"Take this."
Marquis Natalie handed her a doll. Seeing this, Jade asked with a stiff face.
"You don't believe me?"
"No way. It's just that I have something to talk about quietly with the sacrifice,
so take it with me."
Jade was silent as Marquis Natalie smiled.
It was obvious that he was trying to keep an eye on him so he wouldn't do anything
stupid, but he couldn't protest.
Marquis Natalie was a suspicious person. How long did it take for you to be
recognized as an adoptee?
Jade opened his mouth as there was still a long way to go.
"This time, I will bring you news that will make you happy."
"good. I don't want you to disappoint me any more."
Marquis Natalie pierced her hand with her purse and bled. The treble clef tattoo
gleamed with the dark red blood.
Said Marquis Natalie as Jade stared still at the tattoo.
"Take and drink. It means allowing me to operate the dolls I have made."
"thank you."
Jade went to his knees and drank the dripping blood.
The strange power flowing through his body made the Gaon clef stand clearly on
Jade's cheek and then disappeared.
From the moment he made him his heir, he had already provided a huge amount of
blood.
He had a body with talent in the first place, so he showed a different level of
growth from other small warlocks.
Seeing that he had grown up to the clef in just a few years, he was definitely a
talented man.
I was lucky to meet Jade when I needed a successor to lead the organization.
A face that reminded me of someone as I grew up, though sometimes the Marquis
terrified Natalie.
They have long since been destroyed. All bodies were also checked.
Marquis Natalie said with a cool look.
"I hope you do not regret that I have made you your heir, my son."
It was full of coldness, which was quite different from a friendly call.
Jade nodded at her words and stood up.
"I will keep that in mind, Mother."
* * *
Intravia, which I had been visiting for a long time, was still warm and crowded.
Akid and I unpacked our luggage at the villa located in District 1.
The Grand Duke and his wife could not come together because they had work to do. He
was probably coming to the capital around the time the debut Tangte started.
The April twins, who helped me during my awakening, also came to the capital.
It was because both of them entered the college immediately after graduating from
the high school of the academy and were studying.
Originally, Archid should have entered the university, too, but I put it on hold
because I liked coming to the capital after I was awakened by my constitution.
It was because the northern part could keep me safer than the capital.
But now that I have become a fully awakened person, I was able to keep my body
healthy enough.
Perhaps after finishing their debut, they would enter the university club together
around next year and be fully incorporated into the social circles of the capital
city.
This was a relaxed treatment that was possible because it was Hadelus. Most
families are struggling to enter the academy from a young age and enter the social
world as soon as possible.
In fact, even though it was a college club, there were not many classes and it was
almost a social gathering. Magenta, to which Zeronis belongs, was one of them.
Already, Kyle was a torch to come to Magenta. Of course, because Edward was there,
Archid turned on the light and opposed it.
I, too, had already made up my mind to go to Bleed rather than Magenta. Because
Bleed was a social gathering led by Archid in the original story.
Although the name is Hadelus' daughter-in-law, she could not go to the rival
Magenta.
They're not enemies like Damian and Elena.
Of course, it's a bit disappointing that I can't go to Magenta where Catherine is,
but what can I do? That I am Hadelus.
Upon arriving in the capital, Archid had entered the palace to report the case of
Marquis Natalie.
It would be nice to spend time alone like this, but it was already after he
promised to meet Sherry through Kina.
I put on the most plain dress I had, put on a thick robe, and got on the carriage
with the hood pressed down to the tip of my nose.
After arriving in District 7 and returning the carriage, we went into an ordinary
tavern in the alley.
"Give me a glass of mermaid tears."
The owner quickly understood my order and guided me somewhere. When I went
downstairs, Sherry was already there.
"You came earlier than expected. I thought the nobles were all late and tardy was
common."
Sherry stretched out to greet me. It was still profane and sarcastic, but not as
hostile as before.
"In the first place, punctuality is fundamental in everything. When have you ever
seen me late?"
"No. I'm not saying it because I'm curious."
"If you're going to be rude, just do it. Don't look at me like an ambiguous zone."
"You can't talk nonsense to a good customer."
"Actually, the creditor, Mr. Sherry of the Shield."
Sherry grumbled with a raised eyebrow at the word creditor.
"I must have been caught by a vicious loan shark. No matter how I repay it, I won't
give it to you."
"I have just settled down and started paying off the debt. Someone raised you like
that, can you raise the interest rate because you get upset if you keep yelling at
him?"
"On the day I pay off this debt, I will give you a huge gift. You can look forward
to it, Grand Duchess."
"I will listen to it as a confession of love."
When she responded with a smile, Sherry shuddered in disgust. I glanced at her and
opened my mouth.
"Aren't you going to ask? Why did I come to you directly using the harp as an
excuse?"
"I thought he was a noble noble who was very active in urging."
"I came here to order. It will also be quite helpful to pay off the remaining
debt."
At the word of the request, Sherry rolled her eyes.
Hadelus, a family that already had good capital, noticed what kind of request the
guild on one street had.
I leaned my upper body, crossed my arms, and clasped my chin.
"It's probably a quest you'll be interested in too."
"I have no particular interest in the work of the nobles. Obviously old-
fashioned... ... ."
"I found Jade."
Sherry blinked at the word Jade and then burst into laughter.
Apparently, he had already heard that he was enlisted as the adopted son of Marquis
Natalie.
"Look, Grand Duchess. That's Sherry. The work of the capital is quicker than that
of the Grand Duchess."
"Then you will know that the Natalie family was a warlock."
"of course. Something like that... ... ok?!"
"Huh? There's something even Sherry doesn't know. Are you interested in me now?"
As I muttered teasingly, Sherry came closer and asked.
"Is that true?"
"It is true. This is the information I got from being kidnapped before I came to
the capital."
"Are you kidnapped?"
Sherry rolled her eyes and acted foolishly.
It was a face that no matter what, the warlock did not know that Gan would do such
a big thing.
In fact, if they didn't know that I was a spirit warrior, I wouldn't have done it
dangerously.
I briefly explained the situation at the time, except that I was a spirit samurai.
After hearing the story, Sherry had a rather cold expression on her face.
After a while, she asked as if confirming.
"So, what the Grand Duchess says is that Jade went to Akid with intent to attack
the family."
There was something odd about the point of being upset, but it was true. I did not
hesitate to anoint Sherry's wrath.
"yes. And when I asked about the 13th district, he said that he had already
abandoned the relationship, so don't pretend to know him. Was it very bloody?"
It wasn't an empty word. I just said it softer than this, because the meaning was
the same.
It was an intentional remark, knowing that there was nothing like it to provoke
Sherry.
Upon hearing Jade's story, Sherry couldn't contain her anger and slammed the table
and said.
"Cowardly bastard. It's not enough that you dare to abandon us, so are you chasing
you in the back of the head?"
After that, he burst out in anger and drank the ice water gully. He was ready to
find Jade and die soon.
That's when Sherry ordered another glass of ice water to make sure she wasn't
feeling well.
I walked over to Sherry and held out my hand.
"So I mean. Won't you take revenge with me?"
"Vengeance? I say so, what is the Grand Duchess trying to get revenge on?"
"Of course, it is the sin of betraying my man."
Touching me may be tolerated for a while given the time and circumstances, but my
bastard... ... No, I can't stand the time, the situation, and whatever touches my
bastard who is now my man.
I was going to take revenge as viciously as possible so that I would never touch it
again.
Sherry looked at me with a look of disgust at the 'my man' remark.
I said triumphantly as she said yes or no.
"If you hold hands with me, you will never lose."
A devotee is a strong law.
In particular, no one can beat a persistent devotee.
#131.
When he returned to the villa after negotiating with Sherry, an albino who read
Henry's letter arrived and was waving his tail.
The fact that the albino had gone to Henry with his travel magic was as if
something had happened.
I opened the envelope and quickly read the contents of the letter.
[As a result of monitoring as instructed by Roena-sama, we discovered how Mabel
attempted to contact him.
And as expected, the pollution was even more powerful, and the northern part would
have been in danger if we hadn't prepared for it.
Thanks to Loena-sama's foresight, the North was spared from becoming a dead land.
When I gave the signal, the albino immediately ran to me and was very surprised.
The butterflies were still wonderful, wonderful, cute, and amazing.]
After reading this passage, I couldn't stand the laughter coming out of the spirit
of the devotee.
Henry would be the only one to attach so many adjectives to chatty spirits.
[It is amazing that you tried to purify remotely using divine water. Perhaps, with
this purification, the other party was also convinced of Roena-sama's identity.
I can't believe it. I never dreamed that Mabel was helping 'them'.
First of all, I have disguised myself as Mabel did as instructed, so it will not be
long before she enters the capital.]
I read the letter and smiled in conversion. There was no surprise that what was
expected happened.
There was one thing that Marquis Natalie overlooked. That was the point where I
thought I was unaware of their relationship with Mabel.
In fact, from the moment I ran into Jade in the North, I had been paying attention
to them.
It was because Maybell followed Jade to someone at a regular meeting banquet seven
years ago.
And watching the video again, I was convinced that he was the Marquis Natalie.
Recognizing the opponent and hearing his voice, he immediately recognized that he
was Marquis Natalie.
At the time, it was a voice I had heard once, so I couldn't understand it right
away.
Before her abduction, I had no idea that Mabel had anything to do with the Warlock.
Because I didn't know that Marquis Natalie was a warlock.
So, while they only thought there was something secret between the two, the
identity of the Natalie family was revealed and the situation became complicated.
It was none other than that Mabel was helping the Warlock. Why is she, a saint,
helping the warlock?
It was something that the original girl would never have done, so it was even more
questionable.
So I waited for the timing until Mabel made contact with Jade.
For me, having awakened the wind attribute, hiding Henry's presence and taking
measures to detect the opponent's presence was not that difficult.
And as a result of spying, we confirmed the fact that the two were in contact, and
as expected, the pollution spread greatly and the northern part was almost in
danger.
This meant that Mabel had deliberately left the contamination alone. No, I didn't
know maybe it was helping it spread effectively.
'While working as a saint, help the warlock and let the contamination go
unattended.'
Anyway, the purpose of the warlocks was to hold Hadelus' ankle.
A strategy to clutter up the North and not pay attention to anything else.
However, that was when I, the spirit samurai, was not present.
And it was clear that the reason I spread the contamination even though I expected
it to be a spirit samurai was to check properly.
"It was a deliberate approach."
I murmured lowly as I remembered Mabel clinging to the Archduke.
It was the Maybel discovered at the source of the pollution in the first place.
From then on, if you had a relationship with the Warlock and deliberately
approached the Hadelus family, you were right.
Because it's easier to cheat than to have an alibi because you have memories.
"Look at this."
I laughed out loud at Mabel's clever act.
She was also very different from the original girl I knew.
I don't know what they're working with, but I couldn't leave it as it is.
It was necessary to confirm in person. What is the real purpose of Mabel, and what
is the reason for collaborating with them?
I said, stroking the albino who was dozing on my lap.
"If you want Maybel to come up to the capital as soon as possible, wouldn't it be
better to remove all pollution from the continent?"
Purifying only the northern part was not enough. It was pollution that had spread
to the vicinity of the capital in the first place.
It must have all been intentional that Mabel spread the contamination while she
went out of the North.
The albino's eyes lit up at the words to get rid of them all. It was very cute to
see the nuclear stone floating in the state of being a cat and quietly waiting for
my next instruction.
I said, kissing the albino's core stone lightly.
"Go and run wild with the spirits. All traces of the spirits must be devoured to
make it look like Mabel did. Can you do it?"
Meow.
The albino let out a pleasant cry and wags his tail softly. He was excited when he
told them to remove the traces of the spirit.
Because the traces of the spirit were the staple food of the albino. There is no
reason not to be excited when I say to come and eat as much as you want.
After that, the spirits flew around and spoke in a bustling manner.
- It's finally time for us to play an active part.
? It's so good to have healthy soil. Can I purify the already dead land?
"no. that a little later."
Even if the dead land was purified, it was difficult to prove that the saint had
done it.
It was because the divine power and light attribute magic could not affect the land
that was already useless.
- Okay! Just leave it to me!
- Hurray! Exciting cleaning time
After that, the spirits slipped into the albino's core stone. Then the albino
jumped out the window.
When I looked down, I had already gone deep into the ground.
After all, it wasn't a matter of getting the original mixed-up story, the female
lead, into the capital earlier.
I muttered softly as I stared at the side where the albino had disappeared.
"I'll wait, Mabel."
Even though I know it's impossible to reach her.
* * *
The next day, an invitation came from Catherine, who heard that we had come to the
capital. It was about coming to the Magenta Penthouse to play.
It was a place where Edward had come to sing before, and he had time to spare, so
he willingly accepted.
Magenta's penthouse was in District 4, where the Academy was located.
In particular, District 4 was the center of Heint Academy, where the penthouses of
each social club and the cultural life space were gathered.
The 4th district is a fitting term for a cultural space, so there were so many
things to see.
After arriving in the capital, Akid was entrusted with the authority to arrest the
warlock from the imperial family and was active.
It was a result of recognition for the work of revealing that the Natalie family
had ties to the Warlocks.
The imperial family even gave Akid the right to search for Natalie's castle, so
he's been very busy these days.
I heard that Natalie's last name wasn't her hometown in the first place, so there
are no important clues.
"Come on, Roena."
Catherine greeted me on the porch and smiled broadly. Magenta penthouses look like
grand palaces, like the social gatherings of the imperial family from generation to
generation.
Upon entering, portraits of past club presidents occupied one wall.
The seals of several families stood out as the imperial family took turns taking
the lead.
Looking at the frequent appearances of the Essel family, it seemed to be the most
powerful among the imperial factions.
As I was scrutinizing my eyes, I stopped when I saw a portrait of a familiar face.
"Hey, the Duke was also the club president."
It was a strange feeling when someone I knew appeared. I looked at the portrait
with more concentration than ever before.
Underneath the portrait of the Duke of Essel, as with other portraits, was written
his name and history.
I suddenly noticed that there was a year difference with the previous club
president and asked.
"But I think the year isn't quite right. How many years have you had a term with
the person in front of you?"
"Ah, that. Actually, my father wasn't the club president from the beginning. It
must have changed because something happened in the middle."
"yes? Then why didn't you hang the portrait of the former club president? It would
have been a record if it had been replaced."
If the club president had quit midway, the portrait would have been left, but I
couldn't see it at all, so this was a question I asked.
Catherine hesitated with a troubled expression on her face, when a voice intervened
from somewhere.
"The former club president committed treason and the family was destroyed. I can't
hang the traitor's portrait, so I left it out."
"majesty."
I recognized the Crown Prince and politely prepared it lightly. After waking up,
Zeronis' face seemed to have lost its shade. he welcomed me
"I heard the news that he was coming, but it seems like he came just in time."
Edward, who was next to Geronis, smiled and greeted him afterward.
"Come on, Roena. There is no Archduke today."
"Aki has a schedule, so we decided to come in the late afternoon."
"You don't even have to come."
Although he grunted in words, his face was wide open, as if he was pleased to hear
that Akid was late.
Edward has grown very large, a bird he hadn't seen before.
It's so big that it feels intimidating just to stand next to it, so I wondered if
that idiot in the original was right.
Edward said blushing.
"Then, even if you take a walk with me before the Archduke arrives... ... ."
Anticipating the next words, I quickly and concisely refused, with a small smile on
my face.
"sorry."
#132.
"Ahaha. This is really like a knife."
"I've already done a lot of walking with Kathy."
"Yes. yes."
When I smiled and hit the iron wall, Edward showed his disappointment with a dead
face.
Still, I was glad to know that I would keep the good. If I had acted a little more
reckless, I would have become estranged from Catherine as well.
"I'm sorry, isn't my brother a little burdened?"
Catherine smiled awkwardly, apologizing in a whisper. Edward's reckless courtship
had already had a history, so it didn't really matter.
I just hoped that a good mate would appear for Edward as soon as possible so that
he wouldn't pay any more attention to me.
I shook my head as if I didn't care, and then turned to the subject, pointing to
the portrait of the Duke of Etcher.
"It must have been difficult for the Duke to take over the club late."
"It did. The duke took the lead when everyone lost their minds because of the ax he
believed in."
"It seems that he was a very trustworthy leader. When you see what you call the ax
you believed in."
"Well, it's because he was a fairly old Imperialist. In fact, it was a family I
never expected to be plotting treason, so the damage was a bit big at the time."
"I see."
I was about to respond lightly and move on, but Zeronis said.
"The Grand Duchess is the face of no one ever heard of this."
"Yeah? Was it something I should know?"
"I didn't mean it had to be, but because Hadelus was the one who solved the
problem."
"Oh, you really don't know? 'Amber's Rebellion' was a major event that caused a
huge uproar in the capital. Besides, it has to do with the Grand Duchess... ... ."
Geronis frowned at the words Edward added with a surprised look.
"Edward, you speak the name of a traitorous family in front of the royal family. I
guess you want the name line to be shorter."
"So are you going to kill me? Then our Cathy would be sad."
Edward laughed as he hid behind Catherine's back. Of course, it seemed to piss off
Zeronis in that it wasn't the size that could be hidden by hiding it.
"Isn't there a time when Cassie will also give up on you someday?"
"Ah, that's not going to happen. How much does my Cassie like me? Right, Cassie?"
"... ... ."
"Hey, Cassie. why are you laughing yes?"
When Catherine did not answer, Edward persistently questioned him. While the
brothers and sisters were arguing, I asked Zeronis.
"It must have had a lot to do with our family. According to what the duke had just
said, it seems that he has something to do with his mother."
"Have you never heard from your aunt?"
"Not at all."
When I shook my head in denial, Geronis said with a subtle expression.
"It was probably then that my aunt injured her shoulder."
"Yeah?"
I widened my eyes when I heard that Elena's shoulder injury was related to Amber's
rebellion.
At that time, it was because Elena was not yet the Grand Duchess, but a princess.
When I showed interest, Geronis said a little passively.
"I don't know the details either. The only exception is that the opponent pulled
the Archduke's awakening with Dylan, and his aunt was injured."
"Then the wound on that shoulder... ... ."
"Because Hadelus' awakening is very dangerous."
Now that he saw it, he seemed to understand why Damian hated the wound.
It was because of the wounds he inflicted.
The unique power of the Hadelus family boasted great attack power, but the
awakening period was very lethal.
A force with strong exclusivity will attack everything around it.
Moreover, Dylan was an arousal stimulant with serious side effects.
It was also a drug that Geronis used as a last resort in the original work because
of its side effects.
Seeing that he was still alive even after eating that kind of thing, Damian was
also a great life force.
Enduring a drug that could lead to death in severe cases required more luck than
usual.
It was only now that the emperor said that Hadelus was a good family, as if he was
unlucky.
It was because Damian was one of the lucky few who overcame Dylan while being an
unlucky man embroiled in treason.
In addition, Archid also had a taste seizure by luck, but after awakening, he
became stronger than anyone else, so Hadelus might not have been of the Unbal
family.
'By the way, it's Amber's trouble.'
When I was abducted, the warlocks were talking about the Ember family, and I was
meditated.
It was because of the flashback that they told the Amber family that they were the
family of the former head.
"Does the Ember family have any history of involvement with a warlock?"
"I've never heard of such a thing."
If so, the fact that the Amber family was a warlock was not revealed and was
destroyed.
I replayed the conversation the warlocks shed.
'The man with the scars who assists him. Somehow, my face is a bit familiar. Isn't
it?'
'Did you feel it too? Actually, I'm a little reluctant to think of the Amber
family.'
I couldn't be sure that the man with the scar was Jade, but I needed to confirm.
I asked Geronis politely.
"Are there no portraits of Amber Gaju left?"
"Perhaps it was all burned, so he probably won't be here."
After all, there was no way he would have left the portrait of the head of the
rebellious family. Where do I go to find the one I removed from Magenta?
I really wanted to check if they really resemble each other, but it was a
disappointment. Then said Zeronis.
"Oh, it could be there."
"Are you there?"
"The Archduke bought Amber Castle at auction and turned it into a work of art."
"A piece of art?"
"The horse is a work of art, and it's almost like an abandoned house. I broke it
down as I wanted and called it 'The Traitor's House' and even named it a work of
art. He doesn't even pretend to hear the complaints to demolish it every year."
He was a father who made anger payments very expensive.
Yeah, Personality Breaker 1 didn't come for nothing.
Once again, I shook my head at Damian's eccentric temperament.
On the other hand, I was a little salty because I wondered how angry I would have
been.
Rather than a simple act of loyalty, it must have been that Elena was hurt and her
eyes were turned over.
Even if it was a castle of a rebellious family, it was the site of a long-lived
imperial family.
It would be more beneficial to use it than to leave it alone, but if you dare to
leave it alone, it must have been an unforgettable wound for Damian.
"I don't recommend it, but if you're curious, go check it out. It belongs to
Hadelus, so entry and exit should be free. They are left without management, so
there may be portraits mixed with them."
"thank you."
Then Catherine, who had been arguing with Edward, grabbed my arm.
"Roena, come this way!"
I nodded lightly and decided to follow Catherine through the magenta penthouse.
I'll have to go there to look at Damien's art work soon, thinking about it.
It was time for me, the Essel brothers and sisters, and Geronis, who arrived at the
rest area, to chat leisurely over tea.
I asked in amazement that Catherine had recently been seriously ill.
"Is that really true? Oh my gosh, Cassie. Are you okay now?"
"Yes. As you can see."
As Catherine reassured her with a bright smile, Zeronis helped.
"It's okay. I thought it was really, really wrong. You still don't know the name of
the disease."
His face was full of concern. Edward said as Catherine only smiled awkwardly.
"I wondered how much I was worried that I would die like this just because the heat
just boils like a waking period."
Edward frowned as he shuddered just thinking about it. Judging by it, it seems that
the symptoms were similar to when I was seriously ill in the past.
Catherine, who was not feeling well, would often get sick for no reason, each time
saying that Essel was an emergency.
Catherine nodded proudly.
"I don't even have a fever anymore. It would have been nice if it was an awakening
period. Right, brother?"
The crowd shuddered at the muttering like a joke. Especially since it was a
gathering of people who knew that Catherine might not be able to wake up.
Geronis sighed deeply and took Catherine's hand.
"I just want you to be healthy. I hope you are not sick."
"Thank you, Zero. But I hate being healthy."
Catherine clenched her hands in an unusually firm response. It seems that
Catherine's psychology is very unstable because of the recent illness.
"Cathy, would you like to go for a walk with me?"
I thought she needed time to think, so I made a light suggestion.
"yes. We'll be here, so let's go, Cassie."
At the words of Geronis, Catherine stood up.
It was a long walk along the stone path in the garden, which was a bit far from
where we stayed. Catherine, who had been silent the whole time, opened her mouth.
"Am I being too sensitive?"
"It wasn't usual."
"I hate my body for hurting people around me."
Catherine hesitated, then continued.
"After Xeronis awakens, my head is complicated. It's definitely a happy thing, but
it's also sad at the same time."
He seemed to have an ambivalent heart as the person he thought had the same pain
overcame the pain alone.
No matter how good a person is, there will always come a time when he becomes weak.
Because of that time, it becomes even stronger.
I stopped and faced Catherine. She looked at me curiously and patted her on the
shoulder and said.
#133.
"You know, Cassie. Everyone has a hole in their heart."
"hole?"
Catherine asked, tilting her head. I calmly gave the explanation.
"So people try to fill that hole in their own way. Sometimes for money, sometimes
as a friend, or as a utopia."
"Is it filled with stuff like that?"
"Well. It may fill for a while, but eventually the hole will reappear. That hole
cannot be filled from outside."
"Then where do you fill it?"
"No one knows that. It's very complicated because he's a capricious kid who fills
in and then breaks down in that hole. If you're not careful, you'll grow too big
and no matter how much you fill it, it won't look like it's full."
I glanced at Catherine and continued.
"So everyone just lives with holes. while adjusting it so it doesn't get bigger.
When it's full, it's filled, and when it's empty, it's empty."
There are people who look without shade, but there is no one without shade. Because
life is not just about shining moments.
Even before I met Archid, my life wasn't very bright.
Because she had more holes than Catherine now and lived like a fool to fill it even
from the outside.
Longing for unrequited love was easy to end up shabby and exhausting.
Just as the indifference of the adoptive parents and the affection poured out for
the younger brother was really painful to me.
I could understand a little bit of Catherine's lack. The problem I can't help is
that the more I dig, the more it becomes a bug that grows holes.
"I mean, don't try too hard on your ambivalence that you feel for your majesty.
It's a very natural and natural feeling."
"... ... ."
"You just have to admit it. I think I'm feeling this way Then, surprisingly, the
situation and emotions were well separated."
Catherine, who was silently listening, asked a question.
"Then does Roena have a hole?"
"of course. More than you?"
Catherine laughed out loud at the playful rebuttal. I said looking at Catherine
smiling.
"Don't hate yourself too much. If you accept it as it is, even if the hole is empty
or filled, it won't make you depressed anymore."
As I repeated my words of comfort, Catherine said with a small smile.
"Actually, that wasn't the only reason I was depressed."
"yes?"
"Actually, every time I get sick, I have strange dreams. In the meantime, it was a
dream that was quickly forgotten over time, and I can't even remember it
well... ... ."
Catherine glanced at me with a hesitant glow. It was an expression that I did not
know where to begin. After waiting quietly, Catherine said.
"This dream doesn't go away like before and it's engraved in my mind, so it feels
weird."
The feeling was not serious. It felt like her confusion was transmitted to me as
well. I asked nervously.
"What was it?"
"that... ... ."
Katherine pursed her lips, looked at me and continued.
"I keep doing bad things in my dreams. Bully Zero and have your brother bully
someone. But after all, that person is someone you know well."
When I said that I was someone I knew well, someone flashed in my mind.
The female lead in the original story that has made my head most complicated over
the past few days.
I asked, wondering if it was possible.
"... ... Maybe that person is Mabel?"
"Uh, how did you know?"
Catherine rolled her eyes, as if she didn't know I was going to get it right. I
couldn't answer, and I licked my lips.
Then Catherine began to retell the dream story in detail.
"During his debut, I bullied him. It's not enough to ruin the dress and injure your
hand, but you're also framing it."
While listening to that story, I had a hard time managing my facial expressions.
Because the dream she saw coincided with the original I knew.
Instantly, I felt goosebumps all over my body.
"I was terrified when the dress I was wearing at the time matched the one my father
had ordered. I really fear that in the future I will."
"Catherine."
"I started to remember my dreams, so I got scared. I am afraid that I will harm
Zeronis like a dream and only cause damage to those around me."
"... ... ."
"Actually, I was worried that it would be a dog dream if I told other people, so no
one would believe me, so I was struggling all by myself."
It felt like her confusion was transmitted through her anxious eyes. I just
listened without saying a word and she continued.
"You might think I'm crazy, but I don't think it's just a dream. It felt like
something that really happened."
"Did you feel?"
"yes. I think I really did that. no. It seems like it will suddenly become like
that one day."
Catherine rubbed her arms and looked nervous. It seemed that his mind was
complicated by the sudden confusion of memories.
I had a feeling that her condition was similar to mine.
It's not a dream for me either, but whenever I ran into a specific person, my
body's memories would flow.
'Is it possible that Catherine wasn't actually Catherine herself like me?'
The only difference between me and Catherine was whether they remembered their past
lives or not.
I remember my previous life, so I immediately realized that this was a possessed
world, but it didn't seem like Catherine.
Does her soul remember something?
'After that, I thought it was very different from the villain in the original that
I knew.'
When we first met, weren't we embarrassed to see Catherine, who was so good-natured
and different from the original?
There must have been a reason for the memories of the original to flow now.
Finding the cause must be the first step toward reaching the truth of all these
things.
"Cathy, do you remember when you first had your dream?"
"yes. Ever since the first dream I had, I wrote it down in my diary. It was a dream
that was reluctant even after waking up."
It was fortunate that Catherine had a meticulous personality.
"Maybe that diary, can I see it? There might be some pattern. It can be perceived
more objectively by a third party than the person concerned."
"ah... ... ."
"Of course, you don't have to show it if it's uncomfortable. It is not forced."
Catherine wondered if he was hesitant at my cautious proposal.
"Does Roena believe everything I say?"
"There is no reason not to believe it. If you feel that way, there must be a good
reason."
I don't know why she only now recognizes the memory, but it took time.
As time went by, I naturally learned the memories.
If I had already started to remember, it could have been repeated more and more
often.
I closed my eyes tightly and opened it, remembering the scene of Loena's funeral
that I had dreamed of right after waking up.
It was a dream that I had never seen in the original story and that a true Loena
could never experience.
Still, it was like Catherine's dream that she kept feeling reluctant and dazed.
vividness as if it had actually happened.
Of course, Catherine and I were a little different. Because she remembers her own
story in the original.
In any case, wouldn't it be possible to find out why Catherine was ill? She never
got sick in the original.
After a while, Catherine spoke with a determined expression on her face.
"I am ashamed to show it to others, but Roena believes in me. I'll bring the diary
next time we meet."
"great. So first, let's make this a secret only the two of us know. You can't just
cause other people to worry."
If you say you are having strange dreams even though you are not feeling well, it
was just as good as Catherine's words that you were misunderstood as crazy.
Catherine answered brightly.
"I will. I don't want to be treated as a person who is sick both physically and
mentally."
"No, I didn't mean to... ... ."
"I'm sure everyone will think I'm crazy. Maybe he's already going crazy."
At Catherine's insecure remarks, I frankly retorted.
"You are not crazy. When I told you to keep it a secret, I meant that the dream was
still in progress, so I'll tell you after it's clearer."
"... ... ."
"You just have to believe in yourself. Because I know best that you're never the
one to be. Even if your family finds out, they won't treat you like crazy."
Catherine gave a bewildered expression on her slightly strict advice, and then
smiled brightly.
"Thank you, Roena. I'm so glad you're my friend."
Then he clasped his hands tightly.
When I went back to the glasshouse with Catherine, the real thing, Archid was
there.
"Are you late?"
"I didn't notice the passing of time as I was walking."
I responded lightly to Archid's question and looked at Catherine. At this, she
nodded and nodded.
"yes. that's right."
After that, we naturally melted into the meeting as if when we talked about
secrets.
Of course, I was still thinking a lot about Catherine's dream.
#134.
Arriving at the villa, Archid asked quietly.
"Do you have any concerns?"
It seems that my expression was not good the whole way back to the villa. I shook
my head lightly to reassure him.
"No, I just have something to think about."
"Think?"
"ah. Aki, would you like to go somewhere tomorrow with me?"
To change the topic, Amber's quarrel came to mind, and when I suggested going out,
Archid readily responded.
"of course. Do you have any places you want to visit in the capital?"
"I happened to hear about Amber's rebellion at Magenta today. At the same time,
Amber's castle was owned by Hadelus, so I wanted to go see it."
"Um, that wouldn't be a place worth visiting. It's messy and it's almost neglected,
so it's a big safety issue."
"Actually, I have something to check."
"Are you sure?"
Akid tilted her head and asked. I honestly didn't think I had anything to hide from
him.
"When I was kidnapped, I heard the warlocks talking about the Ember family.
Obviously, I said that it was the family of the former chief."
"Does that mean that House Ember had something to do with a group of warlocks?"
"According to them. Besides, it keeps bothering me that he mentioned at first
glance that Jade resembles the head of the Amber family."
If Jade was really the Ember heir, it occurred to me that it might not have been a
coincidence that the Marquis Natalie had picked him up.
The warlocks said they could recognize each other, so there's a high probability
that they adopted it as an adoption because they felt something.
Of course, she wasn't sure until she knew who he was and took him with him.
I can only guess, at least, that he knew that the blood of a warlock was running
through his body.
When Marquis Natalie hid in the catacombs, digging deep into the Ember family might
find clues about the warlock.
When Jade was mentioned, Archid's face hardened. I looked into his eyes and
continued speaking.
"If there are still portraits of the family, I thought I would check to see if they
really resembled him. And if they really look alike... ... ."
"Then that means Jade was originally a warlock."
Archid smiled bitterly as he reached the same conclusion as me.
It was as he said. If Jade was the heir to the Ember family, the former head of the
Warlocks, he would have inherited the blood of a warlock right after he was born.
They are a group that shares blood in order to maintain the life of a warlock.
If he really was a successor, he didn't know that Jade had as much potential as the
marquis of Natalie.
"It's not just that, but if it's the castle where the former chieftain lived, maybe
there's a clue about the catacombs. Regardless of whether Jade is the successor or
not, I think it is necessary to check this as well."
"That's it, but... ... When you visit the castle, you will wonder what is left of
it. Only the crumbling buildings remain bleak."
"Is it that messy?"
"The ground is so precarious that repairs will be required to check the interior.
In the first place, for safety reasons, we even blocked them from going inside."
After all, there was no way that the castle that had been demolished and left
unattended was intact. If you do it wrong, you could be buried and crushed.
Archid said to me in my troubles.
"I will instruct you to do an internal inspection first. We can't let Ronne go
without a safety check on the castle that's on the verge of collapsing."
"I know. Instead, I want to check some records about the Amber family."
"Let's get approval from the imperial family. The records of the rebellious family
are kept by the imperial family."
"like."
As I happily answered, Archid stared at me. "Do you have more to say?" he said
without averting his gaze.
"Don't overdo it."
His hand touching his cheek was very careful. When I felt the anxiety in his
friendly eyes, I suddenly remembered him, who was in turmoil when he suddenly
started awakening.
I wondered if I remembered that he acted as if he knew something. What was it that
you were so worried about?
Besides, was it because Catherine was talking about her dream? He was also
interested in what he was doing in his dreams.
Unable to overcome my curiosity, I was just about to open my mouth. Archid
mentioned Sherry.
"I heard that you went to Sherry as soon as you came to the capital."
"Yeah? how... ... Did Sherry come to visit Aki?"
When Sherry was mentioned, I opened my eyes and asked. It was because I remembered
that she was tormenting Archid in the original story.
In the first place, instead of helping Sherry, the first clause of the contract was
that he would not appear in front of Archid himself.
It was to avoid leaving him as a villain that undermines Archid's self-esteem like
in the original work.
However, when he reacted sensitively, wondering if he had done anything to break
the contract, Akid shook his head.
"no. I went looking for it."
"Yeah? Why Aki?"
"It must be the same reason as Rone."
Archid whispered softly with his soft eyes. That meant he went to Sherry to find
Jade.
I opened my mouth with a slightly worried face.
"... ... Are you okay? Jade was Aki's best friend."
I knew better than anyone what Jade was to Archid.
Because in the original story, he was deeply rooted in his heart to the point of
silently accepting Sherry's reckless insults.
In the original, he had many thorns in it. Me, my late wife, Jade, who I thought
had died because of me, and Sherry, my friend on the street.
All he had by his side was an opponent who set thorns. Only Mabel tried to pull out
the thorn but failed.
Come to think of it, Archid never actively approached Mabel. She always wandered
around, helping her, never showing her heart.
Giving the delus flowers was the most active action. Because he didn't even make
that common confession.
If he had acted toward Mabel the way he did to me, he might have beaten Zeronis
right away.
So some readers speculated that Archid might not like Mabel.
To the extent that comments are frequently found that he may not have forgotten his
deceased wife.
Of course, as an Archidpa, I thought it was an unreasonable and forceful claim.
If it's not love, what is it? It is not a tree that our Aki gives generously!
While he was lost in thought, Archid took a step closer and answered.
"Yeah. We were friends."
"... ... ."
"But now for me, Rone is the most important thing."
Deep eyes stared at me. It felt like it was fully conveyed how he felt when he
visited Sherry.
Archid cares so much for me to the point of re-establishing the relationship that
he had cut off on his own.
Jade is no longer important to Archid.
Suddenly, I realized that I was the most important person to him.
Archid, who became hard enough not to be shaken by Jade, was very cool. And I was a
little moved by the fact that it was me who changed him.
As before, saying, 'Oh, my baby is handsome' and not getting compliments from it
means that the relationship between him and I is completely different from before.
"Aki is the most important to me too."
As I followed him one step closer, the distance between them became very close.
I wondered if Archid's eyes fluttered for a moment, and then he lowered his head
with a bright smile on his lips.
"That's nice to hear."
At the end of those words, his lips touched and fell on the cheek closest to his
lips. I closed my eyes knowing that they could touch my lips and blinked in
embarrassment.
And when our eyes met, I was mesmerized by Akid's relaxed smile. Especially since I
realized that he was making fun of me on purpose.
"Don't make fun of me... ... uhm."
It was a moment when I was just about to bruise because I was somehow embarrassed.
The lips that suddenly approached swallowed the next words.
Not only did the refreshing scent hit the tip of his nose, but he also lost his
mind at the approaching warmth.
As a new, unfamiliar presence moved in and out of her lips, her body felt warm.
If there was a temperature in my heart, it felt hot enough that now might be the
boiling point.
After a while, Archid, who had parted his lips, said.
"Don't look."
"yes... ... ."
I muttered blankly, not knowing what not to tell me, and he took me in his arms.
The beating of my heart beat at a very pleasant beat, and I was immersed in
happiness.
It was an act of warming the heart in a different meaning from kissing. I decided
to savor the feeling I have now by digging deeper into his arms.
* * *
After a while, news of Maybell's activity spread throughout the capital.
Purifying the northern part was not enough, it was due to the removal of the
pollution that had spread across the continent in a short time.
Of course that was what I did. The albino and the spirits just joined in and
cleverly transformed it just like Mabel did.
When the pollution that was rampant across the continent like a roar disappeared,
the imperial family invited Maybel to Akalimut.
It was to pay tribute to the one who solved the biggest problem. It was truly
splendid news, just like the original.
With this, Maybell would be transferred to the Academy's college specials, and
would become a member of Magenta.
The debut tang will be very glamorous.
Of course, that was only possible when it was the sacred Maybell in the original.
I grinned as I recalled having Sherry to lay the foundation in secret.
Admittedly, I wasn't stupid enough to leave someone with a knife in my back.
Now, swallowing and enduring alone is a pain in the ass. It was also time for a
slow counterattack.
I smiled meanly, thinking of revenge on my own, and Catherine, who was waiting just
in time, sat across from me and smiled.
"Sorry. Am I too late?"
#135.
Catherine took a deep breath and put her hands together to express her regret. I
handed her a handkerchief and said,
"it's okay. I just came."
"Sorry. I was caught by the professor in the middle and I was just talking."
"Ah, there's nothing I can do if the professor catches you. By the way, Kathy seems
to be an honor student. You can also call the professor."
"Rather than being an honor student, I was asked to be a transfer student partner.
It is difficult for transfer students because they do not have a fixed partner."
If I wasn't a trusted student, I wouldn't even ask for such a request in the first
place.
"Isn't that what it is?" Catherine said awkwardly when I looked up.
"Actually, I didn't really like it, but as a student, it was difficult for me to
refuse."
"Is there anything you don't like about Catherine?"
I was surprised that she was so lively and reacted passively, so I asked. Then she
hesitated and continued.
"Actually, that transfer student is Mabel."
"... ... !"
"Did you hear that you are entering the capital this time? Maybe they will transfer
you to the academy right away."
An unexpected person was mentioned and I was speechless.
I knew I was going to be incorporated, but I never thought that I would be
associated with Catherine in this way. Catherine smiled awkwardly.
"I didn't want to get involved with Mabel even because of my dreams. Of course, it
might be a little off-putting if you, who are close with Maybelle, hear it."
"There is nothing to feel bad about. Because I'm not even close to Maybelle."
It had been a long time since we had been wary of each other in the first place. It
was a completely different intimacy from Catherine, who opened her heart and became
a friend.
'By the way, it's a combination of Catherine and Mabel.'
In the original story, Maybell had a hard time finding a partner.
In the first place, it was because there were no students who wanted to join
because the image of the transfer students from commoners was bad.
In the meantime, didn't Jeronis, who was in her senior class, represent her partner
and even enrolled in Magenta, causing a lot of buzz?
I became frustrated with the situation in which the blues blew in a different
meaning from the original.
To tell Catherine to be wary of Maybell too hastily, the public's evaluation of her
was favorable.
But let's not pay attention to the existence of Maybell itself was insecure.
I had already told the professor that I was going to do it, so it was a bit like
asking me to reverse it.
After thinking for a while, Catherine pulled out her diary one by one from her bag.
"Here are the diaries I talked about before."
"Ah, huh."
"I put down only the pages with dream-related content, so you can check them out.
And somewhere else... ... ."
"don't worry. I will never read anywhere else."
My purpose in the beginning was the date the dream started, the content of the
dream, and the number of times.
I had no intention of stealing Catherine's personal details. Because that's a bad
thing even your father does.
Catherine smiled bashfully, a little reassured.
"Give it back when it's convenient. I was just filling out the pages and writing a
new diary."
"yes. If you have any dreams after that, please tell me."
"I will."
Catherine smiled roundly and spoke as if something had suddenly come to mind.
"By the way, did you get the chaperone?"
"Oh, yes."
As soon as the topic shifted to the debut Tang, he nodded in confusion.
Chaperone meant a lady who stood by and helped when she first took her first steps
at a social gathering.
For a successful debut Tangte, it was important to welcome the old lady of the
capital city with a chaperone.
The family couldn't be a chaperone, so I couldn't ask Elena to do it either.
"It's already been decided. Can I ask who it is?"
"I asked Mrs. Lenia."
The Marquis Lenia was a socialite and had known each other at a regular meeting
banquet in the past.
After that, he would often talk to me and show interest when attending a banquet.
I felt like I knew it was because of me that the atmosphere of the Grand Duke had
changed.
At the same time, she was a wonderful lady as a chaperone. It seemed like it would
be a great help in leading a natural conversation with the nobles who would come to
the social hall because it is a maddang-bal.
At the same time, I was able to meet Marquis Lenia as a chaperone thanks to Elena's
encouragement that she was an excellent choice.
"I also do it with him. In fact, I expected it from the moment I was rejected."
"Did Cassie want to be with him too?"
Naturally, I thought I would choose among the dukes. In the original story,
Catherine wanted to welcome Elena, the princess and mistress of Hadelus, as a
chaperone.
Of course, Elena had rejected Catherine's offer and became Maybell's chaperone. It
was thanks to Archid's suggestion that Elena was terrified.
As a result, Catherine could not find a proper chaperone because she was belatedly
searching for others.
It was truly a debutant that only Catherine in the original played.
There was too much involved in Catherine's hatred of Mabel besides Zeronis.
"yes. I think you were a little faster."
"Then you haven't found the chaperone yet?"
Since the noble ladies who are called my own must have already become someone
else's chaperone, it was too late to save them from now on.
Catherine blushed in response to my anxious question.
"no. I saved it."
"thank god. It must have been difficult to find it late."
Breathing a sigh of relief, Catherine said.
"I was lucky. Just in time, Countess Efron is here. According to his father, he was
famous for his excellent chaperone until he went down to the Afron Territory. I
think you came to the capital city this time because of your daughter's education
problem."
"That's right, Countess Efron became Chaperone... ... what? Afron?"
I opened my eyes to the sudden appearance of Angelica's family.
We hadn't seen each other since we broke up, so I never thought that Angelica would
be in the capital.
As I faltered, Catherine said.
"I've already met Angelica and we talked. The story of how you defeated Young-Ae
Brown was refreshing and fun."
Seeing that she was already called Angelica, they seemed to have become quite
friendly. Catherine smiled brightly and told the story later.
"Angelica was younger than me, but she was very sassy. Being cute was a bonus. If I
had a younger sister, wouldn't it be like Angelica?"
"Looks like you liked it."
"yes. I'm going to help out a lot because I'm going to enter the academy next year.
I worked hard because I got help from Countess Efron."
Catherine clenched her fists and grinned.
When I remembered the forgotten Angelica, I remembered the marble she had asked
Mabel for. I actually put it in my pocket and forgot it.
"How is Angelica?"
"yes. You said you were in the capital, so you seemed to want to meet me."
"I am always welcome. By the way, Angelica's friend also accompanied me as my
attendant."
"Aha, you mean Timmy?"
"what. Have you already talked all that far?"
"Sure. I heard Timmy splattered with Angelica's bread."
"That's something I don't know. Is that great?"
I responded with an exclamation point and smiled.
As expected, Catherine's friendliness is immense, and I didn't forget to feel it
again.
Catherine actively talked about whether she was going to make an appointment with
her.
"If it's okay, would you like to come over to our castle this weekend? Just in
time, Angelica had decided to come with Countess Efron."
"great."
After making an appointment in a hurry, after a brief chat, we said goodbye to
Catherine.
As soon as I got into the carriage and was alone, I pulled out Catherine's diary
and started reading it.
The first time my dream started was 7 years ago.
[I don't know what kind of dream I had, but tears came out. It felt like an unknown
regret was overtaking me.
Maybe it's because it's a dream I had right after I died and came back to life. I
felt relieved that I was still alive, and I strangely wanted to see Zeronis.]
[I had another dream. Again, as soon as I woke up, I wanted to see Zeronis.
That's weird. After the dream, why do I keep becoming conscious of Zeronis?
I can't sleep anymore because my heart is stuffy and uncomfortable.]
Mabel, who began to dream, said that she wanted to see Zeronis immediately after
waking up.
So intensely that it was said that it was all because of that dream that he
suddenly became conscious of Zeronis, who had been his brother's friend until then.
I quickly turned the pages, drenched in Catherine's diary.
Then, he found a familiar word on the unfolded side and stopped. It was the part
where Archid was mentioned.
[The Hadelus family stayed in the castle. As my father said, Roena is a good
person, so I want to get to know her too.
But why is the Grand Duke's face so familiar? My heart aches every time I see him.
I feel like I'm going to die of sorry as if I felt bad after hurting my older
brother.
We probably never met, but strangely, it seems like we've seen each other before,
so I'm worried.]
#136.
"Huh... ... ."
I was embarrassed that I had read the diary without permission, but I couldn't take
my eyes off it because the contents were so meaningful.
I even read carefully, wondering if Catherine's body memory had intervened in the
middle like me, but there was nothing special about it except that she was familiar
with it.
"what?"
The chance that Catherine had met Archid was extremely rare. Especially since she
doesn't go to Earth 7 often.
However, my head tilted at the explanation that my heart ached in a different way
from when I was at Zeronis.
After that, it was time to look at the folded pages for a long time. I found
something in common and opened my eyes.
"Ah, this day... ... ."
It was exactly the same time as the day I first possessed it. The very time when I
was drowned in a lake in the middle of winter and came back to life.
'That's right, around that time Catherine also said that she was very ill. That's
when the dream started.'
I had a lot of thoughts in common that I didn't expect at all. I mean, Catherine's
dream began when I took possession.
If it was a coincidence, it would be strange, and if it was inevitable, it would be
creepy.
In fact, I was puzzled before. Because Catherine, who was the villain in the play,
was so kind and had an affair with Zeronis.
It was a completely different move from the original, but I thought it was just
something that happened regardless of me. How far is Intravia and Delus?
But was it not?
While I was clearing out my complicated brain, the carriage entered Akalimut before
I knew it.
It was thanks to the fact that I heard about Amber's rebellion last time and
requested to read related materials.
It was the direct way because it was data that could not be leaked outside.
Upon receipt of the visitation certificate, the carriage stopped in front of the
library.
Upon entering, the library was huge. There were so many books that it was difficult
to find the book I was looking for if I wandered around blindly.
Fortunately, it was not difficult to find the book by dividing the book into tables
for easy reading.
I walked straight to the bookshelf on 'Family and History'.
Before Archid came, I was going to read it first.
"Ah, I found it."
I pulled out a book that recorded the year of Amber's rebellion from the historical
books divided by year.
"It certainly looks similar."
I looked at the attached portrait of the chief and thought of Jade's face.
Unlike Jade, who had brown hair and brown eyes, the head color was turquoise.
The color of the eyes seems to be the same, but the portrait is so small that it is
hard to tell them apart.
"Hmm."
A pedigree and portrait of the Ember family followed, but no Jade name was found
anywhere. The face of the successor was also different from that of Jade.
I muttered with a slightly shaky face.
"Well then. Amber's children can't be in District 13."
He seems to have been thinking too much after going through all sorts of things.
When I checked the portrait, my doubts about Jade went away.
Then it was time to look into Amber's rebellion. Hearing the popularity, I wondered
if Archid had arrived, and I turned around and saw Zeronis.
"Well? Why are you here?"
"Ah, the book I want to read is here."
"... ... You seem more curious than I thought."
Geronis looked at the page I had opened and answered. I was talking about watching
Amber's rebellion.
I awkwardly closed the book and mumbled.
"Yeah, what."
This was because it was impossible to say that the Ember family could have been the
former head of the Warlocks.
Then, I wondered if he would chin as if to read it, and then suddenly asked a
question.
"Oh, come to think of it, how is the Grand Duke these days? Are you still
dreaming?"
"Yeah?"
are you dreaming? What dream are you talking about?
As I stared at him with an expression that he did not understand, Geronis pursed
his lips. After a while, he fiddled with the back of his head as if he was in
trouble.
"Hey, it seems the Archduke didn't say anything."
Apparently, Archid was hiding something from me.
I questioned him with a serious face. It was probably because of the word 'dream'.
"... ... Please don't hide it and tell me in detail."
"You said that you had the same dream right after you woke up. So I asked if anyone
who has had gustatory seizures has experienced similar side effects."
"You mean the same dream? What is your dream?"
"I don't know because he didn't tell me. It seems like a difficult dream to
say... ... ."
Geronis scratched her cheek and gave a puzzled expression. It seemed rude to say
something to me without Archid's permission.
'Again, a dream?'
I was shocked to learn that Archid was dreaming just like Catherine.
Of course, you have to talk to know what the dream is, but I was afraid. Especially
since I don't think this is unusual.
'Come to think of it, I had a dream right after I woke up.'
Archid's dream to come to my funeral. It was absurd content that had nothing to do
with the original story or Roena's memory, but it was still vivid in my mind.
I was confused and just stood there, Jeronis said.
"I made a mistake. Keep this a secret from the Prince."
However, contrary to the wishes of Zeronis, that person intervened in the
conversation.
"Sir, what are you telling me to keep a secret?"
"... ... Are you here too?"
Geronis laughed awkwardly at Archid's appearance. He signaled me with a glance,
'Please,' but I didn't answer.
After a while, Zeronis chose to avoid the seat, saying that there was an urgent
matter. Archid came up to me and asked me.
"What happened to your sire? He has a bad expression."
"Aki."
"Yes. I'm here, so please feel free to speak."
Archid smiled softly, waiting for my next words. I looked at him from afar and
opened my mouth hesitantly.
"Are you dreaming these days?"
"... ... !"
When the dream story came out, Archid had a visibly bewildered expression on his
face. After a while, he said, capturing his expression.
"Have you heard from His Majesty?"
"Yeah, you thought I knew, and I made a mistake."
I'm sorry to Zeronis, but this wasn't something to hide. I continued to tell him to
avoid him.
"Come to think of it, when I woke up earlier, I was in a hurry, thinking that I was
a dreamer or an old woman. Does it have anything to do with that dream?"
At the time, I was so underwhelmed that I forgot to ask. It was a moment, but I was
confused because I wondered if Archid knew something about my death.
"Did you see something? in a dream?"
"Rone, that's... ... ."
"I'm not asking why you kept it a secret. I was just wondering what you were
dreaming of."
"... ... ."
"I always tell myself to be honest, and there is a way to just fall for Aki."
As the interrogation continued, Archid wrapped his arms around my shoulder.
"I didn't say it until now because I was afraid of worrying like this. Because I
don't have enough seizures, so it would be upsetting to know that I was even having
strange dreams as soon as I passed the waking period."
Then he took me in his arms and rubbed my back. I leaned silently with my ear to
his heart.
"I have no symptoms other than a dream. Don't worry too much... ... ."
"Did you even dream that I died?"
"!!"
Archid's hand that was soothing me suddenly stopped. Seeing his shoulders stiffen,
I guess my prediction was correct.
"I think that's why I was particularly overreacting to having a fever."
Looking back, it was full of strange things. It seems that it was because of that
dream that I worried too much about my body and took my body temperature every day.
And being sensitive to heat, maybe I dreamed of dying from an infectious disease
like in the original story.
As he waited for an answer, Archid let out a deep breath. he said hugging me tight.
"Yes. It is also true that Roena dreamed of dying. But that's not the only thing I
haven't said."
"Did you have another dream? I told you that I must have dreamed the same
dream... ... ."
"Yes. That was until I contacted His Majesty. But all of a sudden, Roena began to
dream again and again. It also has an epidemic."
"... ... So, what was your dream before that?"
At the words I asked carefully, Archid let me go and made eye contact. The blue-
grey eyes took on a deep color that seemed to pierce the inside of me.
"Before that, please tell Roena."
"Yeah?"
"Ronne knew it too. I knew I could have contracted a contagious disease."
"How do you... ... ?"
I licked my lips in embarrassment, and he patted my cheek and said,
"I heard from Henry. My wife has been preparing for that for quite some time."
When Henry was mentioned, the situation immediately made sense. For a long time, he
made preparations for the spread of contamination to the north.
Besides, I couldn't argue that it wasn't because I had recently turned to an area
where there was a fever.
To Akid, who was trembling in fear that I might die of an epidemic, my actions must
have been very suspicious.
'What do we do?'
Being in a position to be questioned, the chatter was cool.
Because it was impossible to say, 'Actually, I'm Yuina, not Roena Hadelus'.
#137.
After hesitating for a long time without being ready to answer, Akid patted my head
and said:
"If you don't want to talk, you don't have to."
"I... ... ."
"I am confident that I will wait."
Akid smiled, tickled her cheek once, and bit her hand. I touched the spot where his
fingers had brushed my cheek.
It wasn't something I didn't want to say. Actually, it was closer to what I wanted
to say. Because I wanted someone to understand my situation.
But at the same time, I was afraid. Knowing that I wasn't Roena Hadelus, I was
terrified that my opponent would be disappointed.
I live thinking that I am Roena myself, but I actually knew it too. No matter how
hard I try, I can't become a real Roena.
'This is no different from the previous life.'
If I only hesitated and didn't be honest, I didn't know that I might end up living
a life that was no different from the past.
I hated the life of an adopted child who looked at his adoptive parents and envyed
his younger brother, who was the same as back then.
'yes. Let me tell you, Aki will definitely understand.'
"actually... ... ."
It was just the moment I had the courage to confess. Archid said while looking at
the book.
"Actually, I am dreaming of a certain woman."
I was speechless at those words and looked at him. When I heard that Archid was
dreaming of a certain woman, I wondered if it was Mabel.
Catherine also had a dream of the original, so there is a strong possibility that
Archid would too.
Without realizing it, I felt my heart sink. He managed to keep his composure and
kept his composure, but he made eye contact with me belatedly and spoke quickly.
"Oh, don't get me wrong. This is the first woman I've ever seen. Besides, it's an
exotic place and features... ... ."
Archid walked over to me, fiddling with the back of his head. It must have been
that I had misunderstood something. He explained again and again.
"It really is. For me, it is only Roena."
"i know. I don't get it wrong."
If it was the first face they saw, it wasn't Mabel. I calmly waited for the next
word, as if I had been sober.
Archid looked at my expression and continued.
"Language and text were all things I had never seen before."
It was really strange that the language was different. Because Archid knew all the
languages of neighboring countries thanks to the tyranny of Baron Lorch in the
past.
"Then did you have any clues? What did the woman mainly do?"
Having found my composure, I began to actively ask questions. Archid quietly
retraced the contents of the dream and stuttered.
"I read the book. It was like reading the same book dozens or hundreds of times."
That woman seemed to be a great fan as well as me.
Reading one book multiple times was difficult without virtue. I responded lightly.
"I don't know what book it is. Because it was the first text I saw."
Archid nodded lightly and continued.
While listening to his dream story calmly, I felt a sense of incongruity. It was
very similar to my old lifestyle.
A life of going to school and working part-time, then returning home and reading
books over and over again. And even the sudden estrangement from his family as a
younger brother.
Then Archid spoke as if he had just remembered.
"Oh, come to think of it, it seems like other people called her 'Inna'. Sometimes
there are people who look like family."
"Yeah? what?"
I looked at Akid, startled by my name popping out.
It was because I never dreamed that my name from my previous life would be
mentioned in his mouth.
But he answered, being engrossed, not noticing my agitation.
"I definitely said 'na'. The other words were almost incomprehensible, but when
they came up, the woman responded."
"... ... ."
"And the other party knew me. "Sometimes he would call my name and say something."
I was speechless. Especially because the dream he had was nothing but the image of
my previous life.
He must have dreamed that I was reading a book and flirting with Archid. So I think
he noticed my name being mentioned.
I felt embarrassed and confused as if I had been exposed to something secretive of
my personal life.
'Why did Archid suddenly start dreaming of my previous life? Why did Catherine
start dreaming of the original story?'
The more I listened, the more I felt like I was falling into a labyrinth.
Catherine's and Archid's dreams had nothing in common except that they were dreams.
Unlike Archid, who started dreaming right after awakening, Catherine has been
dreaming since childhood.
Besides, my dreams were also a mess, as if they didn't mix with their dreams.
"ah."
I was out of breath. Before I even confessed, my heart started racing as if my
identity had been discovered.
It seems that courage has just blossomed.
The moment I heard my real name from others, and also from Archid, I shrunk without
leaving a trace.
"Rone?"
Archid looked at my complexion belatedly and spoke to me. I looked at Archid in
confusion.
The words, 'Actually, that's me' never came out of my mouth.
Fear grew bigger than courage, and the words that were still in his mouth were
swallowed.
"Oh, I'm sorry. I thought about it for a while."
"I think you were surprised because it was such a sudden story."
Archid said, stroking my cold fingertips. All of a sudden, my fingertips were so
cold that they started to tremble.
"The old woman I was talking about was an interpreter. His Highness introduced me
and asked me to interpret the dream."
"It is."
I said to him while I was answering.
"Then can I meet the interpreter?"
"I will contact you. Just in case you don't know, I'm with you."
"thank you."
"Have you checked all the data?"
"Ah yes... ... . It didn't seem to have anything to do with Jade. There are no
names or portraits on the family tree."
"Surely it is."
Archid looked at the book and gave a light affirmation.
After a while, Akid put the book back on the bookshelf, took off the robe he was
wearing, wrapped it around me and wrapped his shoulders.
Maybe it was because my fingertips were cold, so I thought I was getting cold.
"Then let's go back now."
* * *
On a weekend afternoon, when Catherine's invitation arrived at Essel Castle,
Angelica was greeted warmly.
"Loena-sama!"
Angelica, who came to me with a big smile, looked much healthier than she had ever
seen before.
His body, which he had always cared for because he was skinny, was gaining weight,
and his posture, which had always kept his head down on the ground, was also
corrected quite correctly.
Now, I was able to see pretty blue eyes without having to bow my head to make eye
contact.
"How are you, Angelica?"
"Yes Yes! Well, how have you been? This is all thanks to Ro, Roena-sama."
"I'm glad you were doing well. But what about Catherine and Mrs. Efron?"
"Uh, mama and Kay, Cassie, we're talking for a moment."
"You seem to be discussing a debutant."
Angelica nodded her head in affirmation at my murmuring. He was still stuttering,
but his expression became more natural than before, and it looked good.
"Hey, I told you to drink tea first and then stay."
Angelica said bravely and led her to her seat.
When we sat down at the table, there were desserts that were easy to eat on a
three-tiered tray and black tea heated to a suitable temperature.
While talking about the current situation, the topic shifted to Maybell's story.
"Oh, Me, did you hear the news that Mabel is coming? This time, they say that they
will come just in time for this ritual."
"yes. I heard These days, there is a lot of talk about Maybelle."
Thanks to the purification of all the continents, Mabel was praised as a hero.
Miracles unfolded wherever she went, so she had no choice but to worship her.
'It's probably very uncomfortable from Maybell's point of view.'
Because she deliberately wrote down numbers in advance for every route she went,
she couldn't even say that it wasn't her fault.
'Perhaps at first, I thought a lot about what the plan was. And as time passed, he
was puzzled by the fact that I did not reveal his identity, so he must have
suspected that there was something that could not be revealed.'
It was a deliberate operation to disturb Mabel. To make it appear that there is
some reason why I can't reveal that I am a Elementalist.
And as I had planned, Mabel was pretending to be a hero by pretending to have done
what I did.
She was called the Miracle Saint, because she was about to enter the capital city.
Moreover, it is said that she is going to raise a beacon on behalf of the pope at
the ceremony, so it hurts her mouth to say just how great her position has become.
But it wasn't until he came to the capital that he became so friendly.
I smiled brightly as I remembered the gift I had prepared for her at the time of
her arrival. It was a project I had planned with Sherry.
"By the way, I heard that some songs are popular these days. Have you heard of it?"
#138.
Angelica nodded her head in response to my question, which was frowned upon.
"ah! De, I heard. Oh, the children on the street often called me. G, I heard about
it last time I went to the 7th district with Kay and Cassie."
Even Angelica, who occasionally visits District 7, knew that the song seemed to
have spread quite a bit.
I changed the topic with a smile on the plan that was going smoothly.
"What, why is Kathy the older sister and I am Roena-sama? Now that I'm close with
Cassie doesn't mean I don't care."
"Ah, nyoyot!"
Angelica continued speaking with her face reddened.
"Ro, Roena-sama is a hero to me, and a mother I want to serve, so I can't call her
a sister!"
It was very cute to see him hurriedly and explaining. I asked, covering the corner
of my mouth that was about to go up with my hand.
"Then why is Kathy an older sister?"
"... ... Kathy unni is uh, uh, unnie, ah, if you don't call me, ah, I don't
play. ... ."
Apparently, Catherine was not threatening Angelica, but threatening.
Catherine, who has a cheerful personality and crazy affinity, was unwittingly
influenced by Angelica.
It was when Angelica looked at my complexion and cried. Catherine, who arrived
late, interrupted the conversation.
"Cathy unnie is here."
Beside her, Countess Efron looked at Angelica and smiled.
Angelica's face turned redder than before when she realized that Catherine had
heard everything she had to say. At any moment, bang! and explode.
"Uh, uh, my sister... ... ."
An earthquake struck Angelica's pupils. Hearing the trembling voice, I and
Catherine made eye contact and burst into laughter.
"It's a joke, Angelica. Feel free to call me."
Angelica groaned as she bowed her head at my profanity.
"You are too much. Roena you... ... ."
Even in the midst of it, it was very cute to say 'Roena-sama' politely.
* * *
In the current empire, oral nursery rhymes with fairy tale-like stories were
spreading.
I don't know when it started. I just woke up and saw that you and I were humming
the lyrics.
Of course, Sherry, who ordered the work, smiled contentedly at the smooth progress
of the revenge play.
Sherry rolled the whiskey glass and hummed the lyrics.
"Twinkle twinkling star, secretly going underground at night to play with a lonely
black mouse."
The warm story contained a rather terrifying meaning.
However, from the point of view of Sherry, who did not know the meaning, Roena's
blueprint was about to go crazy.
I don't know why such a nonsensical nursery rhyme should be popularized to get
revenge on Jade.
To be honest, I wanted to point the sword at Jade's neck at any moment, so I was
drenched.
First of all, I am not used to this kind of build-up for Sherry who sees the action
first.
The king of the streets whose daily routine was to cut if you want to cut, and to
take if you want to steal.
For Sherry, Roena was a really annoying client and owner.
"It's not even funny. How do you become friends with a star and a mouse? It's also
a meeting between a gutter mouse and a star. I have no idea what you are thinking."
In general, a comet symbolizes a 'rising hero', and a black mouse symbolizes a
'special thing'.
When it comes to the latest heroes, there is no doubt that Maybell Harrington is
the only one that has come to the fore. And the representatives of the special were
the warlocks.
It was also a song that could be recognized at a glance that an intelligent person
heard the slander that the saint might be involved with a warlock.
But for Sherry, who is vulnerable to aristocratic metaphors and metaphors, it just
sounded like a floating story.
Then someone stole the glass with Sherry. Sherry turned nervously, found Roena
sipping her alcohol and frowned, and gave a sullen expression.
If it wasn't for the Grand Duchess, it was because he was arguing and arguing.
Roena said as she sat down in front of Sherry.
"Originally, romantic stories blind people. In particular, indirect expressions
such as metaphors are easier to trick people into than direct words."
"Do nobles like to talk like that? It will be over if you just kill him."
Sherry grunted and chewed the biscuit aloud.
As if to be envious, Roena was eating gluttonously, but Roena didn't look
embarrassed at all.
Roena continued to speak with water in her mouth.
"To be honest, it's easy to get suspicious. Thank you for your hard work, it seems
that the people here got used to the lyrics before the saint entered the house."
"What the hell does this song mean? I don't know if you don't tell me."
"You keep getting shorter, aren't you?"
"... ... ."
"I want revenge. You are doing that now."
"So I was wondering if this would help you sharpen your jade?"
Sherry questioned, reluctantly, with a grumpy expression on her face.
Roena said with a grin, as if familiar with Sherry's cheeky attitude.
"Originally, revenge doesn't come from being brave like you. You have to harass
them while looking at them too."
Anyway, Jade was a great person who wouldn't even budge at Sherry's slander. I was
especially concerned about the children of Akidya Street, so I would have been
easily agitated.
Roena continued, remembering Jade's desire to forget his memories of District 13.
"Even if no one else knows, the person in charge will know as soon as they hear it.
What does this song mean?"
Mabel was a child familiar with noble etiquette. It was because he was skilled
enough to naturally learn what he would not have known about living as a commoner.
So she would know right away as soon as she entered the capital and heard the song.
The star is you, and the black mouse is the warlock.
I was planning to take the moment of realizing it and try to estrange the
relationship between Marquis Natalie and Maybelle.
In order to hit the enemy, breaking the enemy's solidarity first was the shortcut
to success.
Roena said with a meaningful smile.
"Leave it. Later on, you'll realize just how effective this was to fuck your
opponent."
It was somehow creepy, and Sherry flinched. Looking back, even the Grand Duchess
didn't seem normal.
I have something to repay Jade, but she seems to want to give back more than what
she received.
For a moment, Sherry frowned as she remembered how she had been intimidated by her
in the past. I felt it back then, but I'm glad I didn't fall for this woman.
'If there is an enemy, it's a very troublesome type, this lady.'
Sherry slumped her torso leaning forward on the backrest and murmured.
"Hey, I don't care if you can see Jade's shit face."
"So, I have one more thing for you to do."
At Roena's words, Sherry raised her head and stared at her. It was the look in his
eyes that knew it was going to happen anyway.
"What is it?"
* * *
Maybel rode a white donkey into Intravia wearing a white chemise type dress, not
the plain Dalmatica she usually wears.
The procession, which started from the 13th district on purpose, was an act to
publicize the benevolence of the saint.
"Hurray, Miracle Saint! Long live!"
People filled the streets, waving palm branches and cheering loudly at the
appearance of the saint.
Mabel didn't like coming to Intravia through the stinky District 13, but she didn't
show it.
'It's better to win public opinion than this. Even if the spirits appear late, the
foundation will not be shaken.'
'Why is that the people of District 13? After all, the important thing is the
nobles.'
'Because the crater where the people's hearts begin to move is from the bottom.'
It was as Jade said. Through the procession that started from the 13th district,
the movement to praise St. Maybell from the bottom grew bigger.
If her identity is revealed or she loses to the Hadelus family, she will be left
with nothing.
So, it was good to plan for the future to have a strong backstory called the
people's mind.
It was around the time we were getting close to the road to District 7. Still, as
the march was slow due to the crowds, a child suddenly jumped in and offered
something.
Because of that, the donkey was very startled, and cried and ran wildly.
When the paladins tried to block and beat the child, Mabel stopped him.
"Just leave it alone."
Every aspect of her body was not lacking as a saint. When the paladins withdrew
with a smile on their faces, the child held out something again.
"Saint, this is my present!"
When I received it, it was a picture. Seeing her silver hair and golden eyes, it
was as if she had painted me.
The saint in the painting seemed to take care of the rats flocking to the floor
while wearing a hoodie in the middle of the night.
When I saw the picture of him touching a dirty mouse, disgust surged up.
"Thank you."
It was time for Mabel to smile and put the painting in her arms. Those who were
next to the child gathered their hands and began to sing.
"Twinkle twinkling star, secretly going underground at night to play with a lonely
black mouse."
It was at that time when Mabel was listening to the sudden chorus. She looked at
the children, startled by the words that followed.
"But the black rat hated the world and went back underground. A star who lost a
friend waited incessantly and became exhausted and fell as a shooting star."
#139.
Mabel got off her donkey and asked the boy, knowing it was in the middle of the
street.
"Hey, that's the first song I've ever heard... ... ."
"Eh? The saint seems to work miracles, so she doesn't even know popular songs."
"popular writer?"
"It's a popular song in Intravia these days. After all, the saint came from the
countryside, so you wouldn't know."
He was furious at the words that seemed to be subtly ignored, but Maybell struggled
to hold it in.
"Yes. I've never heard of such a song The lyrics are really good. Do you know who
wrote the song?"
"I do not know. The person with the note tattoo was telling me about it?"
"... ... ."
Mabel's eyes widened at the fact that the person who had the tattoo on the note had
informed her. Because that meant it was the work of the warlocks.
The children then stopped singing and moved away, and the march resumed. Mabel
smiled on the outside, but on the inside was full of confusion.
'Why is it a star and a shooting star?'
The star was a symbol with a double meaning.
In general, it meant 'rising hero', but at the same time it was also a word that
meant 'Lewis', who has now disappeared.
Of course, now that Lewis is extinct, it was mostly interpreted as a 'rising hero'.
However, Mabel knew that the owner of this body was a descendant of Lewis, so the
song did not feel like a cheerful nursery rhyme.
Besides, it's a shooting star.
It was nothing more than a symbol of openly representing Lewis.
'Did you ever notice what kind of golden magic I used?'
Mabel bit her nails with anxiety. Mabel knew well already that the Marquis Natalie
was very curious about what taboo she had broken.
And I didn't even know that Catherine, who now occupies my body, was my enemy and
my weakness at the same time.
If the Marquis Natalie knew that my original identity was Catherine Essel, and that
the current Catherine Essel was actually Mabel Lewis, it would have been a big
deal.
Because I might be really drawn to someone who's still eager to grab my leash.
It would not be an exaggeration to say that Taboo succeeded and failed at the same
time. Apparently, it was because he broke several taboos.
My body changed and time went back.
As a result of touching the soul and time, he was not spared from being a walking
dead land.
Thanks to Roena's being a spirit samurai, it was fortunate that it did not have to
collect the pollution it had released, but this was only a temporary measure.
Mabel knew well that her power was neither divine power nor light attribute magic.
It's just that you're holding on to it by repeating reaping and releasing.
'Ha, one way or the other, it's the same as suffocating your breath.'
Mabel muttered to herself as she stroked her face, which began to convulse with a
false smile.
In fact, it was unexpected. It was a golden technique that he tried knowing that he
could use Lewis's power if he changed his body, but it was because it failed
gracefully.
The problem was that he was confident that the body of Lewis of Light would be able
to eliminate pollution, a side effect of the taboo.
And it was Rose Natalie, the damn head, who didn't tell me about such a side
effect.
'Do you know that I will be defeated again?'
Mabel bit her lower lip and made up her mind. Anyway, I had no intention of
collaborating with Marquis Natalie from the beginning.
In the first place, he was the one who led me down to such a low level of life. I
was thinking of throwing it away here first after using it.
If you're lucky to be back in the past, you're lucky.
At least, Marquis Natalie wouldn't even dream that it was because of her that I
became a goldsmith.
As soon as Mabel arrived at the dormitory, she secretly summoned a black bird to
contact Jade.
Since the other side started to tighten the neck, it was decided that this side
should also prepare its own.
There was no reason to delay, as he knew the information that could lead to an
estrangement between Marquis Natalie and Jade.
But there was something Mabel overlooked. That the awakened Loena's power is
specialized in spying.
And that the warlocks cannot even perceive the power of the spirits.
? Red sends it right away.
? Maybe Roena has clairvoyance. Sometimes you act like you know the future.
? No time to procrastinate! You have to follow me right away.
? Let's go, to the catacombs!
The spirits on Kina's back, who had hidden their presence, were still chatting.
Of course, it wasn't materialized and only Roena could hear the spirit's voice, so
it was something that Kina wouldn't be able to hear.
K-Ah. Oops.
The spirits gently closed Kina's mouth as she was about to slap and chased after
the black bird. He couldn't hide the sound, so he was careful.
As Kina struggled, the spirits grumbled.
- He complains a lot. Everyday squash. Just like Sherry.
- Ah, that's right. Seeing each other's dislikes, it's clear that they are
homophobic.
- Too bad, gossip is bad.
- No, the previous story is fine. I can't hear it anyway, so what?
- is it.
The chattering voices of the spirits were getting farther away.
* * *
Meanwhile, Archid's mind was chasing with thoughts of Loena.
It was because of the fact that Roena was confused and upset at the Imperial Palace
library that day.
Obviously, the word 'ina' was overly atrophied. He looked very nervous, as if he
knew someone.
'It was obvious that he knew something.'
Archid, who had been on the streets for 13 years, was quick-witted.
In fact, from the time when Roena's attitude changed 180 degrees as if she had
become a completely different person, Archid had been guessing that she was hiding
something.
But I don't know what it is, so I've been waiting for her to tell me for 7 years
already.
Of course, waiting a little longer was okay for him.
The only reason he was troubled was that he had taken his thoughts in an unusual
direction, which had been lightly overlooked.
When he was in the North, Archid had attended a masquerade for business.
'Hey! Grand Prince?'
And there, I met a young-ae wearing a cat mask. Young-ae, wearing a cat mask,
recognized him as soon as she saw him.
On the other hand, he could not tell which family Young-ae was from. It was because
the mask she wore was the work of Kobystein.
Fortunately, the mask was familiar to Archid as well. It was similar to the rabbit
mask that Roena always took with her when she went to Asamo.
Recalling what he said was the trademark of Asamo members, he recognized the mask
and kept secret from Young-ae.
'You seem to be a member of Asamo.'
'Ugh! How did you know?'
'I saw my wife holding something similar to that mask.'
'Yeah? So, does that mean that the Grand Duchess is also a member of Asamo?'
Young-ae, wearing a cat mask, continued to speak with a lot of bewilderment.
'Three, my God... ... . Ho, do you know what mask you had? Oh no. This is a
violation of the rules, huh. Well, then, Prince-sama, do you already know Asamo's
real name?'
Young-ae, who was noticeably embarrassed, told him the real name of 'Asamo', which
he did not know.
A social gathering that had been thought of only as 'a gathering to enjoy beautiful
plants in all seasons' was actually 'a gathering of young girls who love Achid'.
'Sue, it's definitely not a suspicious meeting. It is a very, very, very pure
gathering where Rabbit, the chairman of the meeting, shares his cherished
belongings and praises the Archduke in small ways.'
If it was a rabbit mask, it was Roena's mask.
Archid was shaken by the fact that she was the venue of the meeting and shared a
lot of cherished items about me.
Of course, Archid kept Loena's rabbit mask a secret from the young Ae who wore a
cat mask to protect her.
Young-ae, wearing a cat mask, seemed frozen over at the words that the Grand
Duchess was a member of the group.
He seemed to suspect that he was probably using anonymity to spy on them.
'Please keep it a secret that I came out wearing this mask. I was told that masks
should not be used in places other than gatherings. Even though I know I don't want
to come to the prom today... ... .'
Akid didn't think much of it until the young Ae, wearing a cat mask, left, begging
for the fingerprints of her hands to wear out.
It was because I had never sent a spy, and I was satisfied that Roena thought of me
so terribly.
I was only grateful to find out that the reason my reputation has improved recently
was all thanks to her work behind the scenes.
Besides, it wasn't a bad meeting because I met Young-ae wearing a cat mask and
threatened Kobystein to make her own mask.
The problem was that Loena's behavior at Asamo was very similar to the woman she
had seen in her dream.
'Looking back, the doll that the woman in my dream carefully polished every day
seemed to resemble me somehow.'
Once doubts sprung up, Archid's thoughts began to spring up in an absurd direction.
Maybe Roena is not actually the woman in her dreams.
Hearing strange noises from Secher, it became more and more complicated.
There was also a vague suspicion that the damage to Loena's soul might have
something to do with the woman in the dream.
If the two are related, there is a possibility that the current Roena and the first
year of marriage are different people.
In the first place, she had become a completely different person after drowning in
the lake, so it wasn't a strange reasoning at all.
"no. It's absurd."
Archid ruffled his hair, thinking it was crazy thinking. However, once a doubt had
arisen, he did not know that it would be easily erased.
#140.
I stared suspiciously at the old woman in front of me. An old woman with a gloomy
face, with a deep hood, introduced herself with a smile as if she was a harmless
person.
"My name is Secher."
"Come here."
"He said he wanted to see me."
The old woman said with a generous smile.
Interpretation Secher. An old woman who helps Akid to interpret dreams and asks
questions.
'It was said that Roena's soul seemed to have been damaged by the practice of gold
magic.'
I glanced over at Secher, remembering what Archid had said.
In fact, as soon as I heard about the damage, I guessed it had something to do with
possession.
Akid, I didn't fully understand my situation, so I might not have fully understood
what you meant, but I wasn't.
"I heard that you are good at interpreting dreams. He helped my husband with his
work."
"I have a little bit of talent. By the way, you seem to have a question, so feel
free to tell me."
As I smiled with long eyes, I felt a strange feeling. It seemed to exude a dark
energy like a witch from a fairy tale.
"I'd like to hear more about you saying that my soul has been damaged by sorcery."
When I asked a question, Secher responded with a big smile.
"I thought you already knew it yourself. It seems that your wife wants me to give
you a definite answer."
Then he continued by shuffling the cards by hand.
"You already have memories of your past life, don't you?"
"!!"
I widened my eyes at the word "past life". I hadn't said anything about my past
life yet, but it was because I knew it right away.
For some reason, I was very wary and withdrew, the old woman glanced at me and
continued.
"You've been through some pretty complicated things. You will be even more worried
than the Grand Prince."
A rainbow was drawn on the card that the old woman opened up.
The colorful rainbow caught my attention, but I was even more concerned about
Secher's words than that.
I asked, leaning my upper body closer towards her.
"Wait a minute. More complicated than the Grand Prince? So does that mean that the
Grand Prince also remembers his previous life?"
There was no such thing as a past life for Archid. Because the past life I saw was
just a story in a book.
Secher smiled and answered my question.
"Dreams are said to be the realm of the unconscious. There is no dream without
reason. The more the dream begins, the more likely he will see his previous life.
Only the person concerned will know what kind of past life he will see."
"... ... ."
"The others are no exception. Souls who have entered the sphere of influence often
experience similar symptoms with only a difference in time."
Suddenly, Catherine came to mind. At some point, Catherine began to dream of the
original.
While Archid began to dream of my previous life, Catherine dreamed of who I was as
a villain in the original story. Only the scene that torments Mabel too.
Then Secher opened the card with the hourglass on it and said:
"It looks like you have seen the future. In particular, the spirit of the Grand
Duchess seems to have been greatly influenced by gold magic."
The moment he heard those words, the Archduke, who had been looking at the dying
Roena and told him to look for the background, passed by the Archduke, who was in
front of his dead wife's tombstone, apologizing for not being able to protect it.
They suspected that someone's conspiracy had been mixed with Roena's death. Could
it be that Roena's death had something to do with gold magic?
I opened my mouth with a feeling of reluctance.
"Does that mean I have something to do with goldsmiths?"
"It is not. It's more like just bad luck. There doesn't seem to be a direct
connection."
I was happy while listening to it, but the creepy feeling didn't go away easily. I
then asked what I was curious about.
"Like you said, I have seen the future. But it didn't work out the way it was
supposed to."
"Because then and now cannot be completely the same."
"So, by any chance, if there are people who take a different path from the future I
saw, do you know the reason?"
It was a question with Catherine and Maybell in mind.
When I first met Catherine and Mabel, I felt something strange.
Because the two people I saw in the original were completely different. It was as
if his personality had changed.
Of course, it could be a hasty decision, but it was true that he was reluctant.
At my question, Secher turned over a card. The card depicts a scene where day and
night intersect.
Looking at it, Secher said.
"I do not know. There is a high probability that it is the same situation as the
wife or the soul directly affected by the magic."
"If a soul is directly affected... ... ?"
"Just as the change between day and night is instantaneous, it is a golden art to
be able to reverse the truth and falsehood as long as there is an opportunity."
Secher made an unfamiliar sound and grinned. I didn't know what the change between
day and night had to do with Catherine and Mabel.
I frowned and asked.
"Let me explain it to you."
"It literally means that each of us is not where we should be and has been turned
around."
"!!"
I was speechless with my mouth open at Secher's bombshell declaration. After a
while, I came to my senses and asked in a nervous voice.
"... ... Does that mean that their souls even changed?"
"Fufufu. Theoretically, it is possible."
Secher smiled and blurted out the end of his words. Perhaps she didn't even know
for sure.
"Then is there no way to check?"
To my question, Secher only had a slight smile on his face, but he didn't give a
clear answer. Rather, he uttered only confusing words.
"The future is sometimes hidden in nonsense and clouding our consciousness. Even
the future that the Grand Duchess thought he had seen may be just the past for
some."
Well, it was a story that went back to the beginning. To be honest, I couldn't be
sure now if the original I saw was the future of this place.
Because the world was more distorted than it was made.
"is it."
As I began to meditate as I answered, Secher said.
"There is absolutely no way to be sure."
When she looked at her with a bright eye at that, she continued.
"The future is, after all, the result of actions in the past. There must be an
opportunity to change the future. It was as if the Grand Duchess had escaped her
predestined death."
"If there is a chance... ... ."
"Think about something that wasn't there before, but is now. Whether it is tangible
or intangible."
* * *
When I returned to the villa, it was a time when Kina was using a dragon to catch
the materialized spirits.
Kina's red fur was covered with leaves, which she had rolled widely.
Seeing that he was trying to catch the spirits while wearing his flag, he seemed to
have made something he wanted to do when he was out.
Of course, the spirits seemed to think that it was a game in that it was
materialized.
As I stroked the feathers, Kina clicked as if vomiting annoyance. I asked the
spirit, barely soothing Kina.
"So, did you find the location?"
? As you said, I met a kid who asked if it was Jade or something... ... .
? The location was not in the catacombs. I think he's a prudent guy. Later, even
with a deaf device, I couldn't even eavesdrop on the conversation.
"Isn't it the catacombs?"
- yes. He was disguising his identity at the temple. Seeing that his face has also
changed, it looks like he used some kind of black magic.
"Since there is a puppeteer, it wouldn't be as simple as changing faces."
He was the adopted son of Marquis Natalie, so I thought he would have that level of
talent.
It was a bit disappointing that the two did not meet in the catacombs.
It was a great opportunity to find out the location over there like this.
Well, it's no fun if it's solved so easily.
While fiddling with Kina to appease her disappointment, the spirits continued.
? More than that, Mabel, she is a little suspicious.
"It's a fact that everyone already knows that he's suspicious, but what?"
- No, I think it's a bit strange. yes. Obviously, that messenger bird was a beast.
Can a saint wield a demonic beast?
"A beast?"
I opened my eyes at the completely unexpected words. It was because Mabel and the
Beast did not match at all.
I suddenly remembered what Secher had said. Discussing the possibility that
Catherine and Mabel's souls have changed.
'Did they really change their bodies?'
I put down Kina with a serious face and approached the spirits closely and asked.
"Can you tell me more?"
? After receiving the picture from the child, Mabel summoned a certain beast and
contacted Jade. Summoning Demon Beasts is something only Warlocks can do.
- yes. Holy power and black magic can never coexist because they are opposites like
us. Could it be that he, in fact, is unable to use his divine power?
"You can't use your divine power? Then how can there be no pollution, ... ... ah!"
As I was speaking, I realized something and let out a shallow sigh.
A being that can't use divine power, but can remove pollution.
A warlock who can freely collect and release pollution.
There was only one such person in this world.
I mumbled with a somewhat bewildered look on my face.
"... ... It was Mabel, you broke the taboo."
#141.
If you think about it, it was full of strange things. The fact that Mabel was
discovered on Stig Island in the first place was suspicious.
However, I, who firmly believed that she was the saint in the original story,
easily overlooked that part.
At that time, the spirits who heard my murmur affirmed.
- We think so too.
? It was possible for a warlock who broke the taboo to absorb the dead land and
pollution it was walking on, so it would have been easier to pretend to be a divine
power.
This was an unexpected harvest. Mabel was the one who broke the taboo.
Perhaps, he has been moving his work horse in a clever way while avoiding our eyes.
But that was before I got into a corner. The reason she was caught was that she
acted more aggressively than usual, who was impatient with a series of recent
events.
Of course, it was my intention to make her make a rash mistake.
Because he deliberately instilled doubts about the Marquis Natalie to cause an
internal disturbance.
Thanks to that, it was refreshing to get an unexpected harvest.
"yes. It wasn't the Mabel I knew in the first place."
In the original story, she was a character who had nothing to do with the Warlock.
Because he was a light attribute wizard and a person with a warmer heart than
anyone else.
He was absolutely not a person who could do black magic, which gives power from
harming people.
It was time to sort out my complicated mind.
'I won't be able to wake up, so it's something my dad took care of. It's a kind of
camouflage.'
'yes? What do you mean? Can't you wake up?'
'That's why there was no spark when I was born. It means no power.'
As I recalled a conversation I had with Catherine a few years ago, I opened my
mouth in amazement.
"no way."
Was that taboo to change the body?
So it was easy to understand what was happening if the two of them had changed.
Catherine's dream may have been a memory of her previous life, that is, before she
changed her body.
"If this is true, it's creepy."
I thought as I stroked my furry, brittle arms.
Catherine said that there was no spark when she was born. Since Eselgar's attribute
is fire, it must have been thought that there was something wrong with his body.
But what if the soul in that body wasn't a fire magician in the first place?
And what if it was a descendant of Star Lewis, a light attribute wizard?
With that in mind, it was only natural that there was no awakening. Because Mabel
in the original story was Lewis, a star who was reborn by skipping several
generations.
In the first place, the soul does not need the awakening period itself, so it was
natural to not have the awakening period.
Of course, the only person in this world who knew this obvious fact was me who saw
the original.
yes. The reason Catherine's body hasn't been good since birth may be because her
soul has changed.
Since it is a soul that has been directly affected by the taboo, it must have been
even more difficult for the body.
If the pain was not a matter of awakening, but of being a victim of black magic,
everything made sense.
'Then there is only one way to check.'
When the disciples of Zaparcia are born, miracles that match the attributes of each
family occur.
Ezer is a flame, Hadelus is a dark battle, Hein is an earthquake, and Lewis
is... ... .
Realizing the basis for confirming that the two souls had changed, I jumped up from
my seat.
"I'll have to check it out."
If Catherine were the real Mabel, she would have fallen a shooting star when she
was born.
Even if it was Maybell without an awakening period, the miracle that happened the
moment she was born would have been the same.
I was just about to go check the astronomical records of the capital. The spirits
have caught me.
- Wait, Roena. I still have more to discover.
As they tilted their heads to understand what they meant, the spirits spit out
shocking stories with a different meaning than before.
* * *
The catacombs existed in the basement where it was difficult to enter unless you
were a warlock.
That is why this place has been protecting the Warlocks like a fortress for many
years.
Jade arrived at the catacombs with a confused face. It was even more difficult to
manage his facial expressions as it was right after I spoke with Mabel.
"Have you been?"
Then Marquis Natalie greeted Jade with a gentle face. Jade glanced at her and
suddenly remembered what Mabel had said.
'I would never trust Marquis Natalie. Because she is the one who will use you
thoroughly in the future and kill you.'
'What do you mean? The Marquis must have no reason to kill me.'
'That's enough of a reason. Because you are the illegitimate son of the Amber
family.'
'!!'
Mabel knew too much. It was shocking that he even knew all the secrets of his birth
that he had never spoken of before.
'You didn't even know that you heard from your dead mother. That your father is the
head of the dead Amber family.'
Jade hardened his face at the word "father". As she said, he already knew that his
biological father was the head of the Amber family.
In fact, from the beginning, he didn't go back and forth as a street child. Even
when he was very young, he had a mother.
She was a famous dancer, but she was a poor woman who was abandoned after being
harassed by the nobles. There was no place to accept her pregnant.
Still, she tried to raise Jade in love.
But the shadows of poverty corroded her, and she eventually died when he was five
years old.
Shortly before her death, she gave him an expensive pocket watch and told him about
her father.
Ember, a tragic family who was destroyed for the crime of plotting the
assassination of the imperial family and threatening the four generations that
supported the empire.
That was the real father who plunged my mother into hell and made me feel like
filth.
He buried his mother's body as well as his pocket watch. It was an act of declaring
that I did not have a father in my life.
When his biological father was mentioned, Jade couldn't help but be shaken. he
asked sharply.
'I don't know how they knew I was the Amber's illegitimate child. Do you think that
could be the reason the Marquis wants to kill me?'
'of course. You don't know either, that your father was the former head of the
warlocks.'
'What do you mean by that?'
'Do you think it makes sense in the first place for the chieftain to be purged
while plotting a rebellion while keeping it a secret from his subordinates? Was the
Amber family really that stupid?'
'What?'
As Jade frowned, Mabel mumbled in a meaningful voice. It was a very shocking story
as much as the attitude.
'How does it feel to have you as a mother without knowing that you are an enemy?'
'?!'
'It was the Marquis Natalie who destroyed the Ember family by rebelling.'
Jade painstakingly erased Maybell's words from his mind and reported the progress
to Marquis Natalie.
"I asked you to help me solidify my position as a saint during the rite as a
condition of cooperation with the sacrifice."
"You want to put on a show?"
"Yes. I asked you to open the door to the demon realm that day."
"Hey."
Marquis Natalie's eyes lit up in surprise. Asking to open the door to the demon
realm was like asking for demonic beasts to boil in the middle of Intravia.
Moreover, during the ceremony, everyone had to participate in the ceremony in a
state of reverence while disarmed.
Encountering a beast in a defenseless state meant that he really wanted to create a
chaos.
"I thought you would ask me to pretend to use the divine power, but the saint is
hotter than I thought."
Marquis Natalie answered happily as she tapped her clad fingertips.
"Tell them that you are willing to negotiate. Do you agree with what you had
planned?"
Jade glanced at Marquis Natalie, who looked delighted, and then bowed down.
"I take orders."
There was no smile on his face, with his head bowed down. He returned to his abode,
the temple, hiding the real deal he had with Mabel.
* * *
"So Jade was the illegitimate son of the Ember family?"
At the words I confirmed again, the spirits buzzed with excitement.
- Because it is. It must have been because he was an illegitimate child who was not
even listed in the genealogy.
In fact, it was very rare for an illegitimate child to be enlisted. It was because
of a culture that saw illegitimate children themselves as a result of shame.
So, in the case of Archid, there wasn't much to say. The Grand Duchess was living
in the prestigious Hadelus, but he had an illegitimate son as his successor.
In the eyes of others, it was a major event that would make Archduke Hadelus crazy.
"By the way, Mabel knowing the future means turning back time."
If so, it means that the taboo she broke is related to time.
But that didn't make it true that Maybell and Catherine's souls were swapped.
Wasn't it difficult to break even one taboo in the first place?
Besides, there was no reason for the real Mabel to turn back time even using black
magic.
Because in the original story, she was a successful female lead who got love and
fame as she wanted.
I asked with an incomprehensible face.
"Hey. Can you break several taboos at once?"
#142.
- Theoretically possible. As you said, if that girl was Esselga's daughter-in-law.
? The fire of the Ezer family does not simply mean resuscitation. Their symbol, the
phoenix, is a creature whose life is reborn as soon as it dies.
? Maybe he can't use fire attribute magic. Using that power as collateral, he would
have broken two taboos.
"ah."
Come to think of it, I had never seen Mabel use fire attribute magic. Also,
remembering that he didn't even go through the awakening period, he was right.
'Because you broke two taboos, you must have lost the power to go through the
awakening period itself.'
Through the original story, I firmly believed that she was the stellar Lewis, so I
took it for granted that she did not have an awakening period.
But if she wasn't the real Mabel in the first place, it would have been very
strange not to have an awakening period.
"By the way, Mabel knew the basics of Esselgar knots."
I got goosebumps when I remembered the fact I had overlooked too late.
Catherine said the knot was a secret known only to the Ethel family.
At the time, I didn't know that Mabel was communicating with the Warlock, so it was
just a matter of reluctance.
Now that I saw it, it was clear that Catherine herself knew how to tie the knot.
When I said nothing, the spirits chattered.
? Now that you know the caster, it's dangerous to let him wander around hastily.
? Because you broke two taboos, the previous purification alone would not have been
enough. Maybe it's already out of control.
"Are you out of control? So does that mean that purification might not work?"
- no. Rather than that... ... .
The spirit hesitated and opened her mouth.
?Maybe we have to completely annihilate that soul. If you kill them without any
countermeasures, the confusion will only increase.
* * *
Meanwhile, Damian and Elena, who heard from Loena about the Maybell and Amber
family, decided to move the schedule to the capital city earlier than planned.
It goes without saying that the matter that the daughter-in-law found out was very
urgent, and it turned out that it was because there was a deep connection with the
two people's past.
In particular, when it was learned that 'Amber's Rebellion' was actually a ploy by
the Marquis Natalie and an internal division between the warlocks, Elena and Damian
had a hard time managing their facial expressions.
It was because the memory of that day, which was still a scar on Elena's shoulder,
shook them.
Of course, it was not easy to reveal the circumstances because it was closed a long
time ago and all the evidence was fabricated.
No matter how much the Ember family was framed, it doesn't change that they are
warlocks.
Those who pretended to be loyal to the imperial family while hiding such a special
power could not be considered innocent.
The day before heading to the capital, Elena went to the kitchen to get off the car
herself because she couldn't sleep.
It was late, so he had to make a maidservant and moved by himself.
On my way back from packing my car tools, I saw a light on in the gym far away.
At this time, Elena turned to the place, wanting to train someone. I couldn't sleep
anyway, so it was a light move.
And when I just arrived at the gym, Damian was unexpectedly there.
He was swinging his sword without knowing that Elena was coming. Contrary to usual,
I was surprised that he didn't use magic.
Because he hated sweating and was always doing tricks with magic.
So Elena could vaguely guess that he was very distressed.
Because when he thinks too much and gets angry, he tends to push himself like that.
Elena put down her tea tools on the other side of the gym and spoke to Damian.
"How long will you be like this?"
"!!"
"Looks full of energy. I saw him swinging his sword at night."
"It seems that the lady like that can't sleep either."
Damian put the sword in its sheath and wiped the sweat with a towel. I had been
doing this for quite some time, so my breathing was pretty rough.
Elena said as she handed the teacup.
"Would you like some hot tea?"
"It's going to be hot, but you're recommending something warm. You really have a
knack for tormenting me."
Damian refused the teacup and drank the ice water he had brought in advance.
After all, if you drink hot tea right after you sweat a lot, you might feel the
heat rushing through your already heated body.
Elena took the teacup she had handed over to my lips and drank it.
The subtle rose scent seemed to calm the burning inside. Damian saw it and said.
"I didn't say I wasn't going to drink."
"There is only one teacup."
Elena blinked and held out her teacup to ask if she would like to drink. Damian
smirked at the attitude that it doesn't matter if they use the same cup.
Elena was always like that before marriage. Even though he casually handed over my
cup, he didn't think deeply about the meaning of it himself, making only the other
person anxious.
Damian stared tenaciously at the teacup.
Real people don't know the speed.
Elena treated me too casually before and after marriage.
As long as you are being cruel to me. Because of that, when he saw me for a while,
he was scared and trembling.
It was always frustrating, even though I was grateful to be treated as if nothing
happened. To the extent that I'd rather be cool and angry.
So he deliberately made her angry and chose the path of being hated.
I didn't want to regret looking forward to it like a fool again. Especially because
the result was so painful.
He did not hesitate to become a villain. So that the incident that shook Damian's
life would not happen again.
But, unlike my determination, deep inside, I had a weak self, afraid that I would
be really hated by Elena.
And somehow, it seems that Roena found out about it.
'How long do you think you'll be fooling your mother? Then you might be really
hated.'
'Now that you have a successor, you don't have to play false lovers anymore. Don't
be crooked all the time.'
Even referring to the successor, Roena seemed to know Elena's secret.
'Did Elena tell you?'
Although she did not try to reveal her own weaknesses, she was a particularly weak
archduke for Loena.
So I didn't know that I leaked the information without my knowledge and made the
quick-witted Roena notice it.
Damian just stared at the teacup and didn't drink, so Elena asked again.
"You don't mean to drink with your eyes, are you? As long as you don't drink... ...
."
It was then that Elena brought her lips back to the teacup.
Damian impulsively wrapped her arms around the back of her hand and pressed her
lips to the teacup.
Elena's red eyes fluttered shallowly as they approached the distance in an instant.
Damian took a sip of his tea and stepped back.
"I want to drink with my eyes."
"... ... ."
"It's delicious."
At Damian's grinning words, Elena protested by putting down the teacup noisily.
"I would have told you not to treat me the way you used to."
"Did you even see me do this to my lover?"
"It's obvious if you don't see it... ... ."
"Then why does your wife keep recommending her own cup to me?"
At Damian's counter-question, Elena raised her lips. It was a problem I hadn't
really thought about.
'Why did I do that?'
Elena frowned and frowned. Before we got married, it was fun to see Damian
floundering with his face open, so I did it to make fun of him.
And it seemed that he, who had changed after marriage, was upset and harassed him.
No, maybe he was deliberately provoking to see if he had really changed.
Damian was startled when he touched me and was busy avoiding it.
Of course, it was because there was only one teacup now. It meant that he had acted
before he was even aware of it.
Elena said with a calm face.
"It means nothing. There is only one teacup."
Then, pretending to be okay, I brought the teacup back to my mouth, and Damian said
cheerfully.
"That's where I drank."
"ah."
"Are you taking over my seat now?"
Elena frowned at the mean joke. Now that I come here and drink it elsewhere, I
hesitated because I thought I was conscious of it.
Then he took the teacup and pressed my lips back to where Elena's lips had touched.
Blue-gray eyes were fixed on Elena.
Elena was strangely unable to avoid that gaze and hardened.
After a while, he drank all the tea to see if he was thirsty, and handed her a cup
of tea.
"If this happens, I will be in my place again."
Elena fiddled with the warm teacup. It seemed that something wonderful had just
passed by, but it was difficult to understand the meaning.
Elena asked, impulsively holding Damian's sleeve.
"... ... Why are you here all of a sudden?"
"What do you mean?"
"It was just that. Why are you opening your eyes like that?"
Damian responded to Elena's question as if it were absurd.
"Are you saying you don't like the way I open my eyes anymore? Shall I close my
eyes and walk around?"
The rustling voice was softer than usual.
"No, I... ... ."
Elena moved her mouth as if she had shot him without realizing it.
It was because I suddenly wondered why this man was doing this.
Seeing Elena's visibly bewildered figure, Damian grinned. Then Elena got up and
held her hand in my arm and said,
"It was very late. I will take you."
"It's the same way anyway."
Even as Elena accepted the escort, she looked at Damian promptly.
I wondered if this man had been in an accident again, I thought.
#143.
The next day, I checked the astronomical records at the planetarium. There are
records that a shooting star fell on the day Catherine was born.
This made it clear that the body of the female protagonist and the villain had
changed.
But I was not willing to let anyone else know about this.
To do that, I had to tell him that I was possessed, of course, because I was
worried about Maybell, who is living as Catherine right now.
Catherine didn't seem to know exactly what the dream was yet.
On the other hand, I read the diary again and discovered a new fact, knowing that
the body of a rare villain and a saint had changed.
That Mabel and Catherine appeared in every dream.
So Catherine thought she was dreaming of tormenting Mabel, but in reality it was
the other way around.
She was dreaming of Catherine, who had tormented me in the past. In other words, it
was a memory of a previous life.
What if Catherine finds out that the Esselga, whom she thought was a family, was
actually the family that was the enemy of my previous life?
Obviously, it was going to be complicated. The present life as Catherine, separate
from her previous life, is also a part of her.
Of course, the reason I was over-immersed in her was because my situation and
Maybell's situation were not very different.
Because I too have been living in someone else's body for a long time. Of course,
Catherine's shock will be greater than I, who knew it from the beginning.
With these thoughts in mind, he waited for Catherine by waiting the carriage at the
entrance to the academy.
Moments later, Catherine was seen walking side by side with Mabel. I quickly got
off the carriage.
"cash!"
"Oh, Roena! Are you already here?"
Catherine found me and waved her hand. Mabel, who was beside me, was staring at me
with subtle eyes.
It's the first meeting since I found out I'm a spirit samurai, so I guess I was
wary.
Of course, he had no intention of doing anything to Mabel right now. Even if I
found out that she had violated some taboo, I had withheld the disposition for the
time being.
After all, dealing with one Mabel wasn't the end of it. Only when the entire
warlock faction is cut out will the catastrophe of the past disappear.
First of all, I needed time. Because there is still no way to neutralize the
opponent.
"It's been a while, Mabel. I heard the news that you're going to the academy. Are
you crazy?"
I greeted Mabel brightly. Like someone who thinks she has nothing to do with the
Warlock.
Mabel smiled relaxedly as if reassured by my attitude as before.
"Yeah. I'm still getting used to it. It was full of things I didn't know, but
Youngae Essel helped me a lot."
Nara seemed to be confused about the character itself, seeing more attention than
before.
Seriously, I should have died by now, but I'm not even alive, so I'm afraid of how
much I'm afraid.
I, too, used to get flustered when a situation different from the original
unfolded. Because the future isn't what I knew it to be because it means fewer
cases can be prepared for.
I said to Mabel with a bashful smile.
"The dress is beautiful. Also, I think it looks more natural for Maybell to wear a
dress than when she was wearing a priest's uniform."
* * *
Mabel chewed the soft flesh in her mouth at Loena's words.
It seemed to be the same as usual, but I was very uncomfortable because I had a
space I had never had before.
"is that so? I'm actually more comfortable in a priest's uniform."
"yes? I thought you liked fancy clothes more."
"Not at all."
Mabel managed to keep a smile on Loena's skeptical attitude.
I don't know if it's because of her mood, but I had the illusion that she knew
something and said something.
To be honest, I like dresses more than school uniforms.
Of course, it was an absurd assumption. Maybell said that she seems to have become
more sensitive recently because she has a lot to worry about.
Fortunately, Roena didn't seem to even suspect me. It was helpful to keep a
distance from Marquis Natalie.
Then Roena asked.
"Ah, I heard that beacon fires are being raised during this ritual. Is that great?"
"It's overrated."
"Since you are the miraculous saint who has removed all pollution from the
continent, it's only natural to say that."
Mabel flinched at the word of the miracle saint.
It was because none other than Roena was the one who caused such a miracle.
'What the hell are you up to?'
Mabel cleverly changed the topic to look into Loena's intentions.
"Ah, I heard the news. Marquis Natalie was a warlock. I heard that you were even
kidnapped, are you okay?"
"Maybell is very quick to report."
"The Earl of Harrington informed me."
"yes. All right, for now."
Roena smiled awkwardly, blurring her lips. Mabel's eyes lit up in the opposite
direction when she saw this.
'Did something happen then?'
At that time, I heard that all the dolls of Marquis Natalie were broken and all the
warlocks at the scene were killed.
So, no one, let alone the Marquis, knew what had happened. As Mabel looked at him
slowly, Roena said with a sullen face.
"Actually, at that time, the warlocks rushed to the extreme and fed me Dylan. I
almost died."
"Roena, is that real?"
Catherine, who had been silently listening to the two of them, asked with her eyes
wide open. It was because he was well aware of Dylan's serious side effects.
Roena just nodded her head helplessly.
Mabel was delighted to hear that Loena had eaten Dylan. She was also well aware of
the side effects caused by Dylan.
Apparently, due to Dylan's side effect, the awakening was advanced. So it looks
like something is wrong with your body.
In the meantime, it seemed burdensome to reveal that he was a spirit person, so he
focused his attention on himself and wasted time.
To buy the time it needs to detoxify the body.
However, Mabel tilted her head when she remembered Loena's recent massive cleanup
attempt.
And that doubt was resolved with the following words of Roena.
"yes. I didn't know what Dylan was, so I did a bunch of things without thinking,
and I'm in a really bad mood these days."
'Isn't this totally stupid?'
Mabel sneered at Loena's recklessness inwardly.
He ate Dylan and tried to purify without realizing that he was in a bad condition,
and his condition seemed to have gotten worse.
In fact, he continued to harass the northern side, so he was impatient. I would
like to solve it all at once.
Mabel raised the corners of her lips without the two of them knowing. The warlock's
wits made the planning easier.
'Did you do something useful and die?'
Surprised by that, Mabel snorted inwardly as she looked at Catherine, who grabbed
Loena and looked at her worried Catherine.
It was really funny that I had the mind to worry about myself or others.
At first, her target was Catherine in front of her.
This time, I have to see the distorted face of that woman, who is struggling with
happiness without even knowing the dangers to come.
Mabel smiled as she remembered the future to come.
* * *
I looked at Mabel's face, which changed from moment to moment, promptly.
It was because I realized that my situation was pitiful and that I was smiling
while covering my mouth with my hand.
As expected, she was more vigilant than before.
Normally, I would have been suspicious of such information, but it seems that they
are crowded.
It was a blatant lie that he ate Dylan, but there was no way to confirm it from the
other side.
At that time, it was because there was no evidence left because of Archid's
rampage.
'The villain's goal is to be the real Maybelle.'
I glanced at Catherine and Maybell alternately.
The villain was still favorable to Zeronis. Even in the original story, she had
always said that she loved Zeronis.
Geronis, who is actually loved, is fed up with her obsession. Her love was only
self-righteousness and obsession.
Because her longing for the position of the Crown Prince and her obsession with the
have-nots gradually ruined her.
'Maybe the villain must have used black magic at the last minute.'
In the original story, he ended up in prison. Apparently, someone taught her black
magic after that.
'First of all, we need to find out what the warlocks' plans are.'
In order to do that, they had to quickly locate the catacombs and wipe out the
warlocks at once.
The spirits said that Jade was suddenly hooked to the ground. Since he can't use
earth element magic, it means that the catacombs are underground.
The albino almost overturned the ground around it, but could not even find the
entrance to the catacombs.
This meant that it was impossible to even enter the catacombs in the usual way.
'Why did the warlocks survive so persistently, there was a reason.'
Perhaps only a warlock could enter the underground catacombs.
Luckily, even if they caught someone and went down with them, they would only be
buried if they didn't know how to get back on land.
'Then we can make them all crawl up.'
I was well aware of a good bait to provoke a group of warlocks.
Jade Ember. An illegitimate child of the Amber family, an unfortunate warlock who
could not even register.
I was going to use his identity as an excuse to split the group of warlocks in two
and force them to crawl out on their own.
First of all, it was necessary to disturb Jade's gaze. And I knew one person best
suited for such a job.
#144.
'I wish Sherry would act like the original.'
I had already told Sherry where Jade was hiding.
Even if he escapes, the situation is prepared so that he can find the location.
No matter how confident Jade was in hiding, he would not be able to escape Sherry's
grasp easily.
Even a simple disturbance can be an effective attack if the timing is right.
It was Jade, who jumped on land in place of the Marquis Natalie.
If you hold on to such a person's ankle and delay the time, the Catacombs will
surely send a scouting party. And I was planning to hit that time.
'Sherry has a little bit of a misery-like corner.'
I smiled inwardly, thinking of Sherry in the original. As a matter of fact, Sherry
is very annoying and angry when he is an enemy, but when he is an ally, he has a
refreshing side.
If you show Jade the skills that tormented Archid, it would be difficult for Jade
to do the job hastily.
I couldn't figure out what the other side was trying to do, but at least I was
confident that I could at least get in the way and give this side an advantage.
'You wouldn't even dream that I was helping Sherry?'
At first, Sherry was my secret weapon. Because I sponsored her with the top of the
car name to make it seem unrelated to me.
Since then, he has not been the type of person who has been sloppy in handling
work. I said as Catherine and I got into the carriage.
"Then see you at the ceremony, Mabel."
"Yeah. See you then."
Mabel smiled leisurely and said goodbye.
As soon as the carriage departed, I checked Catherine's wrist first. It was to make
sure he was wearing the bracelet I gave him the other day.
Fortunately, Mabel didn't seem to have done anything in the meantime. Because the
condition of the bracelet was the same.
Even if it was a bad girl, it would have been difficult to openly try to kill
Catherine.
At that time, while feeling a little relieved, I suddenly remembered that Catherine
was helping Timmy in Prodium.
'Oh, then Catherine was using light attribute magic.'
I thought it was weird. Even if Catherine was safe because of the bracelet, it was
strange that Timmy was purified.
'You must have used your power unconsciously.'
That meant that Catherine could still use light attribute magic.
In fact, it was the evil woman who used gold magic forcibly, not Catherine in front
of her.
Perhaps she will have to fully remember her previous life in order to fully realize
her powers.
I figured that would require Catherine to face the loopholes of my dreams.
"Catherine, are you still dreaming these days?"
"no. I think I'm fine these days. I must have been too worried."
"What if I dream again later? take a good look Maybe it's not what you thought it
would be."
Having lived as Catherine for so many years, it must have been difficult to see her
dreams from Maybell's point of view.
But if you take a closer look, I believe she will find out what they have in common
in the dream.
Catherine blinked and muttered to herself.
"is it."
"Oh, and... ... ."
I took out the marbles I received from Angelica from the Reticule along with the
pile of diaries.
The beads were slightly cracked unlike when they were first received. Considering I
was fine until I was kidnapped, it seemed to have cracked after that.
And I thought it might have been this marble that restored the wounds on my wrist
at that time.
A wound that could not be healed in a short time was healed as if it had been
washed away, because there was nothing that came to mind other than the restoration
of the light attribute.
Of course, even that was inaccurate, but what was certain was that the owner of
this marble was Catherine in front of him.
Wouldn't it make a difference if I returned the marble to Catherine?
Catherine said as she took the diary. He didn't seem interested in the beads he was
given.
"Oh, I already read it all."
"Cathy, do you know what this is?"
"Well? Well."
Catherine continued, examining the marbles.
"Is it a gemstone? I think the color is a bit unusual."
"Can't you remember anything?"
"Um, well."
Catherine gave her a look of disbelief. I was a little dazed by the reaction that
wasn't what I expected.
When I looked at the marbles, I thought that I would remember something, but it was
because there was no effect. I hesitated, put the beads in a new pocket and handed
it to her.
Anyway, with the expectation that something will change if I return to the owner.
"Would you mind holding this marble for a while? It's a very important item, and
the only person I can entrust to you is you. You must have this as well."
* * *
On the other hand, Sherry was doing the truth as expected of Roena.
She broke into the temple where Jade was hiding and caused a riot. The action was
so startling that the priests put their tongues out.
While the priest in charge was going to summon the Paladins, a cardinal and Jade
disguised as a priest who were passing by at the same time found Sherry and flagged
it.
It was because Sherry was grilling meat in the prayer room. Of course, they were
happy faces from the position of knowing that they would pass by and deliberately
making a riot.
"Hey, would you like something?"
At Sherry's carefree invitation, the cardinal was ecstatic.
"What on earth is this in the sacred prayer room?"
Sherry said, staring at Jade, not paying attention to the cardinal.
"No, I'm praying, but I'm very hungry. But I have to pray, so what should I do?
Isn't it perfect to do it while eating here?"
Sherry grinned as if it was a very clever idea. It just seemed like he was making
fun of his opponent.
Jade recognized Sherry belatedly and frowned.
I don't know why she, an atheist, came to the temple to pray, but it was difficult
when my identity was discovered.
While Jade was contemplating, the Cardinal came forward.
"What nonsense! Get out now!"
Then he tried to pull Sherry down with his face red.
At that moment, the mercenaries who were waiting by Sherry's side came out looking
at him with bewildered eyes.
"How dare you touch your sister?"
"Isn't it off? hem?"
"Oops. Po, violence is bad! Hey, hey, call the paladin!"
The cardinal, pushed by the mercenaries, pounded his buttocks and shouted at Jade.
It was the moment he was about to leave because he wanted an opportunity.
Jade reflexively took a step back at the sharp crackling sound. Unsurprisingly, a
dagger was lodged in the pole he was about to pass.
An action with a clear murderous intent that would have been difficult to avoid if
not for a seasoned assassin like Jade.
"You are a very unanswered person."
Jade looked at the dagger stuck in the pillar and murmured coldly.
On the other hand, Sherry was calm, even though he almost killed someone. She said,
waving another dagger.
"No, strangely, that face is so flat. Oh yeah! I thought it would be plausible if
there was even a scar on the cheek, were you surprised?"
"!!"
Jade touched my cheek reflexively at the word scar on the cheek. It must have been
a different face, but I couldn't figure out why.
A bloody atmosphere as if everyone knew who I really was. Jade was bewildered by
Sherry, who was showing off her life.
He suddenly came to me and did not know why, and his attitude as if he knew me
aroused doubts.
The cardinal, who had been lying face down, was now begging God for forgiveness, as
if he had no way to deal with the truth.
"The last words."
Sherry grinned at the cardinal's words and suddenly knelt down and began to pray.
"Dark Dragon Zaparcia, I earnestly pray for you. Shonne is so unhappy and angry
that she can't sleep at night. So, please, bring a curse on Jade."
Jade flinched when my name was mentioned. Sherry glanced at him lightly and
continued praying.
"No, well. Didn't Jade's son live happily ever after in the capital? We struggled a
bit and managed to get a seat. Yes, I went diving. Eight, you motherfucker."
"Bitch!"
"You motherfucker!"
The mercenaries who were by his side followed Sherry's last words. Also looking at
Jade.
Jade chuckled at the clear intentional prayer.
Seeing that the word 'a dog high school student' gave me strength, it seemed that
they resented me.
Moments later, Sherry ended her prayer, looking straight at Jade.
"Please, Boouddy. If you give me a chance to find that child and tear him to death,
I will attend Mass and repent!"
"Bina, bina!"
When the mercenaries who were nearby even responded in unison, it was a real mess.
The cardinal was begging him to kill someone, and the rain was about to bubble up
at Sherry's prayer.
Sherry jumped up from her seat, leaving the meat plate intact. She grazed Jade and
warned him.
"Be careful not to pierce your stomach, Jade."
"... ... Since when did you know?"
When Jade asked a question, Sherry responded with support.
"I knew it from the beginning, you motherfucker."
Jade looked at her at Sherry's primary swear words.
Now that I see it, it seems that I was the one who came here. Jade said with a
smirk.
"Why don't you go through it now? I know where I will be next."
"Wherever you go, run away. I will go all the way to the end and make a hole in
your belly."
Sherry grinned, pulled out the dagger stuck in the pillar, put it in her pocket,
and slowly disappeared with her colleagues.
Jade removed the smile from her face only after she was gone. The hiding place was
found, so we had to move to another place.
However, even after that, Sherry continued to find the location of Jade and
continue to do the truth.
He wondered how she was able to locate her, but in the end he couldn't figure it
out.
Well, behind Sherry, the April twins were helping.
#145.
A few days later, the Archduke and his wife arrived in the capital. After the
flashy picket reception, I realized that the two of them had a different look than
usual.
It was because the atmosphere between the two of them was so cold that they had to
fight on the way.
In particular, I could see that Elena was very upset with Damian. On the other
hand, Damian was just playful as usual.
Elena was busy avoiding Damian, and Damian seems to be following her for some
reason.
Damian was bothering her before, and Elena was always avoiding her, so it wasn't
that strange, but it was something.
The atmosphere was slightly different back then. I looked at the eyes of the two of
them, then called Mei and glanced at them.
"You two, what happened in the North?"
"Um, that's... ... ."
Mei wanted to take a peek at her, and she gave me a small hint.
"Your Majesty your Majesty, you are strange these days."
"How is it that your father is strange for a day or two?"
Mei licked her lips in response to my casual reaction.
"It is by the way. Do you think it's a bit excessive these days?"
"What's wrong?"
"Be too kind to the Grand Duchess."
"yes?"
That was a huge problem. Because Damian was a personality destroyer who acted like
a person who wanted to bully Elena.
Of course, as if responding to him, Elena was not too busy slandering him.
I was thinking about what had happened between the two of us while I was away, but
May added:
"There is a saying that when a person suddenly changes, it is time to die. Could it
be that you are sick?"
No, is that enough?
There was no story in the original story that he had a fatal disease.
After I was speechless, May began to whisper about Damian's bizarre behavior.
"You started giving flowers to your mom all of a sudden. Surely there must be a
conspiracy, and the mother left the bouquet, but... ... "
"Why? Did you put honey on the bouquet?"
Mei shook her head at the question Elena hated punishment so much.
"no. Nothing really happened, let alone bee entanglement! It must have been just a
gift!"
"... ... ."
"Since then, you've given them flowers several times, but nothing happened once,
right?"
Yang Mei couldn't contain her shock, saying that it was a huge thing.
I too was a bit startled by Damian's bizarre behavior that followed.
It's a story about Damian chasing Elena like a chewing gum.
As he continued to do what he was not supposed to do, Elena seemed to know that he
had had a major accident or that he had been sentenced to life imprisonment.
So it looks like I'm digging behind him, but nothing comes out.
'What the hell are you thinking?'
I was deeply immersed in Damian's 180-degree change of attitude. Then I suddenly
remembered the advice I had given him.
What did Damian say when I told him not to be crooked before he was hated even
more?
'I don't know how I found out, but I don't need your help. i do it myself So you
keep a secret.'
Hmmm, this is how you do it yourself.
The reason I said that meant that we wanted to resolve misunderstandings through
dialogue and work to improve our relationship, but I didn't mean to be nice to each
other.
The goal scored between Elena and Damian was not to be resolved that way.
Look at Elena's reaction.
Since you're doing well, didn't you get caught up in conspiracy theories?
Elena might never have liked Damian's favor.
Even if he considers it favorable, he has a karma that he has accumulated over the
years, and he says it will change overnight.
'It seems that there is something different with my father.'
In fact, the person in question kept his mouth shut, so even though he wanted to
help, he could not help.
I took a deep breath, thinking that there must be a long way to go before the
relationship between the two of them progresses.
Of course, I wasn't in a position to say anything. I flinched as I saw Archid
walking from the other side.
It was because he was still worried about how to face him after he finished talking
in the library that day.
"Little Madame?"
Unknowingly, I left Mei and ran in the opposite direction, and May called me from
behind. And... ... .
'Why, why are you following me!'
I started running with all my might to Archid, who started running towards me at
the same time.
The unintentional start of a chase.
The workers who saw us shouted that we shouldn't run in the hallway, but I couldn't
stop.
Because it was on the verge of being caught up by the following Archid.
If this is the case, I really wanted to get caught, so I vomited out a new voice.
"Why, why are you following me!"
"Then why is Rone avoiding me?"
"Blood, I didn't avoid... ... oh!"
It was a time when I was trying to make excuses that didn't even work. My body
trembled greatly as I caught my foot on the hem of the dress.
There was nothing to hold onto, and there were stairs in front of him. As I closed
my eyes tightly, thinking that I would suffer at least a fracture, I felt a strong
force pulling me closer.
I was dragged backwards helplessly by the sudden pulling force. Then, with a
refreshing scent, Akid hugged me and slapped me on the buttocks.
bang-!
With a loud noise, he pounded against the wall. Suddenly, I came close to Akid's
arms, and I was surprised by the loud sound.
"Gwae, gwa, gwa, are you okay?"
When I heard the great sound, I felt like my tailbone was going to hurt a lot. Akid
said, giving strength to the hand that was holding my back.
"It's dangerous."
He seemed very angry because he almost fell down the stairs. He held me tight and
took a deep breath.
If he didn't hold me, it was really dangerous, so I had no choice but to bow my
head.
"thank you... ... ."
As I muttered softly while holding his chest, he let out a deep sigh and pulled me
into his arms even more.
After running, Archid's heart raced very quickly. I took a deep breath and held my
breath.
It wasn't enough to run away, and he even had an accident that caused him to fall,
so there was really nothing to say.
"Are you hurt?"
As I nodded slightly in embarrassment, Archid gently ruffled my hair.
How much was it held like that? I poked my head out, not thinking that Archid would
let me go.
"Hey, Aki? How long are you going to be like this?"
"If I let you go, will you run away again?"
"I didn't run away... ... ."
"Don't say you didn't run away. Because that's the run."
At Akid's resolute words, I shut my mouth like a honey-eaten dumbass.
It seems that stress was not the only thing that I had been secretly avoiding in
the past.
He looked at me and said.
"I want to keep it in my arms and live like this."
that's my dream
I just dyed my cheeks with Akid's provocation. Thinking about changing my position,
I think I would have been sad even if I was an Archid.
"I'm sorry, I avoided it."
"I know."
He patted my cheek and smiled. Forgiving me so easily, my habit keeps getting
worse.
My conscience was pierced by Akid's gentle reaction. He said he would wait as much
as he could, but it was funny to see me impatient by myself.
I asked carefully, hiding my impatience.
"You know, do you still dream of that these days?"
"Yes?"
"It's a dream in which a woman named Ina appears."
"iced coffee. yes what right."
Archid gave a subtle glance, answering indifferently. It seemed that there was
something unclear, but now something else was more important.
I glanced at him and spoke. I've been wanting to ask about it all the time, but I
haven't been able to ask.
"What did that woman look like in Aki's eyes?"
"I do not know."
Archid thought for a moment, and then answered lightly.
"I thought you were a very lonely person."
"... ... ."
"I thought, maybe if I hadn't met Rone, I would have been similar."
It was an honest answer. And it was an accurate decision. At that time, I was a
very lonely person.
"I am no longer lonely because of meeting Aki."
"It certainly sounds like you were lonely before."
I smiled bitterly at Akid's sharp question. The real Roena would have grown up
without a single loneliness, but I am not.
"You know, what would have happened if we hadn't met as a couple?"
Archid's eyes fluttered slightly at the unexpected question. I added words to avoid
any misunderstanding.
"It doesn't mean much, I just wondered what it would have been like if we had met
somewhere else."
What if I had met Archid on Earth? At least, could I have been more honest without
feeling like I was living someone else's life like this?
Maybe I didn't possess it, and I would still be able to steer clear of Archid in
the book.
And I'm going to live my life unaware of the affectionate parts of Archid that I
know now.
Of course, I was able to understand him this much because I had been good to him in
my previous life.
The first time I met Archid, she was busy hiding her feelings, so it was easy to
misunderstand if she didn't know.
I am glad that I, who knows him well, became Roena.
Thanks to that, I was able to heal Akid's wounds, and as I got to know his other
side more deeply, I fell in love with him more than before.
Then, Archid answered the question, breaking my thoughts.
"Maybe then I will still love you."
#146.
I looked at Akid in surprise when I said that I love her.
Unlike me, who was bewildered, he was very calm. The nursery rhymes that I had seen
before were nowhere to be found.
Rather, it was me who was agitated.
I was confused as to what to do with his sticky gaze.
Then he said, stroking my cheek lightly.
"No matter what you look like or where you meet, it means that my love for Rone
won't change."
"Aki... ... ."
"Even if we lived in a completely different world... ... . As long as we can meet,
I will still love Ronne."
Archid kissed my lips lightly with those words.
The approaching eyes, the breath he held, and the touch on his cheek were supremely
stimulating.
I closed my eyes and embraced his lips.
It's a kiss I've kissed a few times that day, so I'm sure I'll get used to it.
Rather, it felt new the more I did it.
I leaned on him and kissed him.
does he know How much consolation he had just said to me.
Saying that you would love me even if we met in a different world was just an
example of an extension of a dream story.
But those words filled me more than anything else.
It was as if I was saying that I would love myself no matter what.
As I surrendered my body, Archid hugged my waist tightly and kissed her deeply.
The kiss that followed without chasing in the middle of the hallway was sudden but
intense.
He leaned on him unconsciously and kissed him. The lips that met were crushed and
moved away and overlapped, creating a sticky noise.
There may be someone around, but they coveted each other like they just existed in
this space.
After a while, I called him softly with a feverish face.
"Aki."
"?."
Seeing that, Akid narrowed her brow and avoided my gaze. It's as if I can't stand
it any longer, so don't look at me with those eyes.
As I stared blankly at him, he bit his lip again and again.
As I watched it, I realized that Archid had lost his usual control and was very
excited.
His reddened appearance from the nape of his neck to his ears was very stimulating
to me as well. Even me looking at it seemed to turn red.
"Uh... ... ."
I made a strange noise and froze for a long time.
Then, Archid, who had finally found stability, separated me and said,
"I'm sorry for showing you ugliness."
"... ... ."
"I never thought I would be such a dangerous person... ... ."
Archid gibberish and tried to back off. I woke up suddenly from the distant body
temperature. And.
bang-!
"Lo, Roena?"
Archid was shocked to see me suddenly banging my head against the wall. As I tried
to hit my head again, he blocked the wall with his hand.
"What is this?"
"Mi, mi, mi, I'm sorry! Bar, just looking at that face, I can't calm myself down...
... ."
If I stayed like this, I felt like my mind would be controlled by an adulterous
devil. It was a great crisis that occurred seven years after passing away.
If I stayed like this, I didn't know if I'd attack Archid. As I kept banging my
forehead against the wall, he hugged me tightly.
"Stop it. Why don't you listen to people like this?"
Then he held her tight so she wouldn't hit her head any more. It felt like my head
was spinning more and more when my body was attached.
'Ah! This is not the time for this!'
It was around the time I was struggling to get out of his arms. A cold voice was
heard from behind.
"You look good."
"Mother."
Archid recognized Elena and pretended not to know. However, seeing that he does not
let me go, it seems that the situation has just been shocking.
I held him in my arms and barely lifted my face to look at her.
He said he was going to the Imperial Palace, but he seemed to have returned early.
Her expression was contorted as if she had seen something she couldn't see.
"Why don't you just go to your room at all? Wouldn't the users be able to even pass
this way at all?"
In other words, if you are going to do something without blocking the road, go in
and do it.
It felt like Elena's naked face was getting hotter. On the other hand, Archid
accepted it calmly.
"I can only kiss you yet."
That said, it is clear that they will do more than that soon.
At Akid's provocative rebuttal, my face shriveled up like ripe rice. He could feel
Elena's stinging gaze on the top of her head.
After a while, she said as if she didn't care.
"I am not particularly curious about the progress of your skinship. I couldn't see
the Archduke more than that."
"Ah, your father went to Amber Castle."
I looked up at Archid at the word Amber Castle. Apparently, the Archduke started
doing that.
On the other hand, Elena, who did not know the Grand Duke's plans yet, frowned and
asked if she was puzzled by the sudden news.
"What? Why are you in a place where everyone is collapsing?"
"You said that you were going to demolish the castle and build a new one. Before
you came, you had someone get an estimate."
Akid explained it with an external reason. Elena sighed deeply with a look of
disinterest.
"Actually, it was too much of a bonanza to leave it alone. Even if I said that, I
didn't hear it, so it's no big deal."
There was an unknown depth of water on his face. Maybe it's because of the old
thoughts.
For some reason, I woke up feeling like this was the perfect opportunity to get out
of Akid's arms.
Again, the strength of his grip loosened and it was easier to get out than before.
"Mom, how about tea time after a long time? If possible, I would like to be close
with women."
"It's good."
Elena reached out as if my proposal was welcome at any time.
She glanced at Archid, still sitting on the floor, holding my shoulder.
"Once you've done all the chores, can I take your new baby?"
"That's right."
Archid smiled softly as if thanking you. In fact, I didn't know what would have
happened if Elena had not appeared.
Maybe he went into any room nearby and did his job... ... .
I caressed my cheek, recalling Archid's fascinated eyes just before. It felt like I
had glimpsed the wildness behind his seemingly innocent look.
Elena said as she snorted strangely all the way to the terrace.
"You're making a strange expression. Did I disturb you?"
"Oh, no."
"The atmosphere seems to have gotten better than before. Even when it's really hot.
Because you are all grown up."
"Well, don't worry. I am fully aware of the contents of the pledge... ... ."
At the word of the pledge, Elena stood tall. she asked, narrowing her eyes.
"Is it possible that you went inside and out like that because of the pledge?"
"Yeah? Ah yes. Anyway, it's a legally promised thing, and Akid and I got married
when we were too young... ... ."
"Puffy."
My gibberish and serious reaction made Elena laugh out loud. It looked really funny
that I was serious.
"Archid must be having a hard time."
"Yeah?"
"not. By the way, it seems that the new face I haven't seen has been cut in half.
Who bothered you?"
Elena asked the question softly and cruelly, as if she would bury anyone if she
said anything.
"Are you going to chastise me if I tell you?"
"I'm only giving my soul. You must not even come close to your eyes."
Elena smiled coolly and urged her to speak quickly.
Not weird. It looked like he was looking for an anger partner.
His body trembled as he reminded me of 'Heint's Mad Dog' when I was young.
"I was just a little tired from what the warlocks were hiding. Moreover, knowing
that Mabel was on their side, I am very worried about how to deal with this."
To the Archduke and Duchess, he only said that Mabel seemed to have an affair with
the Warlock.
In fact, I was the only one who still knew that she was the cause of this
pollution. He was struggling in his own way while keeping it a secret from Archid.
Elena nodded her head as if in sympathy.
"Looks like we were too careless. Who would have known that a saint could get along
with a warlock?"
"What did Pablo Yeha say?"
"Now that the ceremony is just around the corner, they said that we should keep an
eye on the situation. It's dangerous to touch a saint when her popularity is
skyrocketing."
That was also correct. I had nothing to say because it was me who made her famous,
but it was inevitable to bring her to the capital quickly.
And thanks to that, he found out that Mabel was the culprit of the corruption, and
that Jade was actually the illegitimate son of the Ember family, and that the
family was the former head of the Warlock, so it wasn't a bad result.
Besides, I was a Elementalist, a great bait they coveted.
So I had no doubt that the Marquis Natalie would somehow approach me.
I guessed that it might be the time of the festival.
Of course, it's just a heart attack, but it was suspicious to see Maybell and Jade
keep in touch with each other whenever the contents related to the ritual change.
"So that's it."
I let go of my luck and smiled softly at Elena. I was going to let her know what
was planned with the Archduke.
#147.
Maybell, who became a celebrity in Intravia, was spending time giving blessings to
those who came to see me at the request of the temple.
The long queue showed no sign of diminishing at all. After being in one position
for a long time, Mabel felt like her back was being squeezed.
I didn't know why I had to come here and do this.
Everyone revered Maybelle as a saint, but did not treat her with respect.
Some people were rudely attacked, while others talked about family affairs that
they were not curious about and hoped for a helping hand.
Maybell was tired because of the eyes of the wolves who rushed to each other with
their eyes wide open to get something.
It was surprising that she had done such a thing with a smile.
It was time to digest all the processions that led to such false smiles. When it
was the turn of the old woman in some shabby clothes, Maybell flinched.
It was because she had a strong sense of companionship.
Looking at her with squeaky eyes, the old woman grinned. Purple eyes exuded a
dangerous atmosphere.
She held out a book of Maybell's heroism and asked for an autograph. It was a plain
and less tiring request compared to others.
Mabel said, trying to hide her embarrassment.
"Your name?"
"Come to Secher."
"Thank you for coming. I hope that Zaparcia-sama's grace and mercy will be with Mr.
Secher."
"Isn't that Adelchus?"
"!!"
Mabel's smile cracked at Secher's small mumble.
Adelcus was the name of the evil dragon, the ancestor of the warlocks and the
creator of black magic.
Evil Dragon, Adelcus.
A dragon of bad luck, the brother and enemy of the dark dragon Zaparcia, and sealed
by him.
He was a hero only to the warlocks, but in the Heint Empire, it was a name
comparable to the final villain.
To mention that name openly at the temple, even at the site of crowds.
Mabel said with a displeased face.
"What does it mean?"
At first, he was not interested in the heroes of the Warlocks. Because she wasn't a
warlock to begin with.
They were the ones who threw sweet baits at me in desperate need and dragged me
into the group. On the contrary, if it was Adelchus, his teeth would tremble.
At Mabel's cold reaction, Secher burst into laughter.
"I thought you knew everything."
"... ... Did the Marquis send you?"
"The only thing that moves me is me. I am here to help you."
"Help me?"
It wasn't even funny. Aren't the warlocks busy using them rather than helping her?
When Mabel gave a look of disbelief, Secher uttered a meaningful word.
"Don't you want to go back? to the first time."
"!!"
"If you want, I will help you get back. Before I put any more strain on my body."
Mabel clenched her lips at Secher's words. It was because he had intuitively
noticed where the old woman was going to return to.
Mabel remained still and said nothing, so Secher took the signed book and said.
"I will wait in front of the big beautiful tree over there."
Mabel couldn't resist and just looked at Secher, who was moving away.
* * *
There was one reason I told Mabel that I ate Dylan.
Having heard the news, Marquis Natalie approached me.
And I was aiming for that moment to completely shake things up between Jade and the
Marquis.
It was Marquis Natalie, who once cheated with Dylan in the past.
In fact, it wasn't just the Amber family that she was targeting through that job.
Marquis Natalie said that she had given Damian an effective antidote to Damian, who
was suffering from Dylan's side effects.
Although it wasn't perfect, it worked quite well for Damian, and he was able to
quickly detoxify the body's toxins.
It was said that Damian and Elena became close to the Marquis Natalie because of
that, so they were also what Marquis Natalie was targeting.
All the sins to Amber, all the blame to the Marquis himself.
It was a carefully planned crime. It was only natural that Damian and Elena were
grinding their teeth to catch the Marquis Natalie.
It was because the Marquis did not know how to give bottles and medicines and was
used as a useful tool to establish a position for the marquis.
Then Archid heard my plans and said.
"Will Jade hand that information over to the Marquis? It looks like he's holding
hands with Mabel."
"Even if you get along with Mabel, you won't be at odds with Marquis Natalie right
away."
"How are you sure?"
"Well, the current head of the warlocks is Marquis Natalie, and he has a watchman.
Even if Jade is a descendant of the former chieftain, he is not the dead chief
himself."
yes. No matter how much he knew the truth, Jade wasn't stupid enough to rush into
the chief.
No matter how much the Marquis Natalie is tied to the catacombs, she is not a very
easygoing person.
By providing enough information to not be questioned, it was almost inevitable that
he would go back and forth between the Marquis and Maybelle.
I didn't even know that was a trap I dug. I said confidently.
"The Marquis Natalie will not want to miss this moment. It's an opportunity for us
when she tries to approach me."
I was baiting myself. Archid had a face he was not very happy with, but it seemed
that some of his anxiety had been relieved by the announcement of his plan.
He said clasping my hands.
"If Rone is in danger, I will save you first, whatever the plan."
"What if I miss a great opportunity?"
"Because the safety of Rone in front of me is more important to me than the chance
of being caught or not."
Archid spoke firmly, as if to compare the objects to be compared. In the end, it
was said that my well-being was more important than the opportunity in front of me.
Feeling somewhat embarrassed, I said with a blush on my cheeks.
"You know what I just said, it's really cool?"
After all, my favorite was an evolving being that radiates new charms day by day.
He smirked when I even tapped the back of his hand with the finger I was holding on
to. He took my hand and kissed me.
"I'll take a chance and protect you if Ronne wants it."
"I also think it's more fun to catch both rabbits if possible."
I continued by comparing this plan to a game.
"It's a kind of rabbit mall. They will be driven to one side and captured without
their knowledge."
Already Jade was instigating the imprisoned warlocks and those hiding on land.
Nothing was as easy to drive as a group split in two.
In addition, it would not have to be said if the leader whom he trusted and
depended on was actually the one who framed the former chief and caused him to be
destroyed.
I giggled as if a very enjoyable play was scheduled.
"We're going to set fire to the catacombs for that moment."
The seeds will be completely dried to prevent any further taboo violations.
Challenging situations always made my heart pound. It seemed that he had already
had many successful experiences.
Last time I was foolish and I almost got hit, but this time it was different.
I'll let them reveal the location of the catacombs themselves. Even if things went
wrong, he was confident in his improvisation.
I followed him and kissed his hand as if asking for his consent.
"Isn't that right?"
"If Ronne is fun, that's enough."
Archid clenched his hands and pulled his upper body forward. It was a blatant act,
as if there was no place for lips to touch.
He looked at me with deep eyes and whispered softly.
"Right now, I want you to know other fun things."
"What about other fun things?"
As I blinked as if I didn't know anything, Archid smiled low.
He clasped his clasped hands even more and pressed his other hand down on my chin.
Naturally, his lips parted, and he lightly kissed and lifted his lips.
"How do you like this fun?"
He even smiled brightly and seemed to go out of his way to hear what he said. I
muttered with a blank face.
"... ... Aki, be honest."
"What do you mean?"
"How is this the behavior of a patient person?"
this is a foul
No, it's torture!
Why do you keep tempting me like this and don't do more than that?
Somehow, the child was worn out by the obvious act of killing me by irritating me.
Archid replied leisurely to my new voice.
"It's okay to be patient. I consider myself to be very patient."
"... ... ."
"Of course, it is up to Roena how long she can endure it."
Archid gave him a soft glance. My head went crazy because I knew what that meant.
'This is what I've been waiting for. Yeah? Why do you keep putting me to the test?'
I was taken aback by his fluttering, which became more and more explicit.
Is this the cake in the picture?
Tears seemed to come to my eyes at the fact that I had to run a solo workshop with
a very nice, handsome, modest, and wonderful husband in front of me.
While I was alone in the lonely fight, Archid stole his lips again and ran away. He
looked up sadly at that, he said.
"I won't touch you any further without your permission, so don't be too vigilant."
"Ahh... ... ."
"Then let's end this game at this point."
It hasn't even started yet, but you're going to finish it like this?
Then, if you kiss me more, wouldn't it be less painful for me?
I was unable to continue speaking in a situation where I felt like I had to hang on
to something, and I looked at Archid in despair.
'Are you going to just run away like this?' When I was thinking the same dark
thoughts, he said, who didn't know much about me.
"If you keep looking at me like that, you'll think I'm urging you."
#148.
I could hear the sound of a single ray of patience disappearing in my head.
'You'll think of it as a push.'
'I'm urging you... ... .'
'Reinstatement... ... .'
It was enough to make my mind hazy and ecstatic like a heavenly climax.
Soon after, just before the lewd demon inside me grinned and shouted the victory
tidings, fortunately, the savior appeared.
It was because Keena, who had sent Catherine, had just arrived with a letter. As
Kina flew towards Akid, I blocked his way.
Then Kina pushed her big body backwards and flapped her wings to slow down so as
not to bump into me.
It took a long time for the big wings to move violently.
cack.
Kina, who let out an awkward cry, landed straight and touched me, revealing her
uncomfortable feelings.
Just by looking at his actions, it seemed that he was very dissatisfied with my
blocking of Archid.
'After all, it was intentionally headbutting.'
No matter how much Shuri mocked Kina by my side, I believed in her.
However, trying to hit even Archid was a situation that required a bit of stinging
training.
'Even if everyone else puts it in, Archik doesn't work.'
He was the person he loved passionately and devoted the most energy to in his life.
No matter how precious my height was, there were no exceptions to my rules of
virtue.
"Kina, what were you just going to do?"
When he suddenly said respect, Kina tilted her head and tapped the raisin pouch as
if to give her a quick snack.
What used to look cute is now very arrogant. I put my hand on my waist, sealing the
raisin bag tightly.
"Uh-huh."
- Kkak? (What?)
Kina let out an embarrassed cry as the raisin pouch showed no sign of opening.
He even showed an aegyo that he didn't normally do, but he didn't get over it. I
said sternly, clenching my pockets.
"Isn't it acting like I couldn't land?"
- Kkak-kak! (No, no, no!)
Kina resisted, stomping her feet as if I had made a mistake. I said even louder.
"It's not. I stopped right away because I stopped!"
Kina fought back against my criticism. Archid, who was watching the fight between
birds and humans, said.
"I am okay."
"Still, if you keep doing this, you might continue to be mean to Archid."
It was time to turn my attention to Dorokina because I thought it would be better
to give him a sharp scolding when we caught the scene.
Archid hugged me from behind and whispered softly.
"Even birds see jealousy."
"Yeah?"
Am I mistaken that the name bird looks very harsh?
After that, Akid muttered pleasantly.
"Yeah, I would have been next to Ronne. Isn't that a cute rebellion?"
Then he hugged me tighter, so I couldn't see his expression. My expression grew
tired, as if I was angry at his embrace.
At this, Kina flapped her wings and made a commotion as if she was running away.
- Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkak! (Unlucky, unlucky,
unlucky!)
Of course, no human could understand what Kina was talking about.
After a while, I managed to steal the letter from Kina. I had a bit of trouble
because I was nauseous and didn't want to give it to him.
Again, the letter was from Catherine.
[yes. I am still As you said, every time I dream, I think deeply about it, but I
still don't know.
Oh, don't worry, I have beads well.]
Was it my over-optimism to think the marbles would do something?
Catherine didn't seem to make much of a difference after that day. Akid, who was
beside him, asked.
"What letter?"
"It's just a greeting card to Catherine."
I replied somewhat hastily, as if I was uncomfortable with Archid's interest.
It was the first hypersensitivity to Catherine since she found out that it was the
real Maybelle.
"okay."
Archid briefly agreed to my sharp reply, and then put on a small smile. It was a
hurt expression just looking at it, but there was nothing else to explain.
Actually I was a little afraid.
From the moment she found out that Catherine was actually Maybelle, she couldn't
shake the thought that I was taking her place.
If it was originally, she would have been the person Archid would like, but even
thinking about it makes me depressed all day long.
Of course, I wasn't going to be in a depressed mood all the time. Whether Catherine
is the real Mabel or not, I am the one Archid loves right now.
'Anyway, Mabel wasn't interested in Archid. Archid had no intention of courting
Mabel at all.'
At first, in the original story, he was in a position of unrequited love. He didn't
confess to Mabel, but he didn't go away either.
Was he hesitating because of his past when he was married once?
Or was it that Roena's death was so intense that she still couldn't forget it?
At this point, I wondered how Archid would have felt in the original.
In the original work I saw, he had the qualities to become a male lead, but he was
famous for never moving at the decisive moment.
Readers commented that they were dissatisfied, thinking that the author was
deliberately trying to kill the charm of Archid in order to promote Geronis and
Yeoju.
'It's strange. It's a passive thing that can't be imagined by the current Archid.'
I am an Archid these days who behaves like a bulldozer, so I have a lot of
thoughts.
Then Archid said, holding my cheek.
"Are you mad?"
"no?"
"I'm sorry if I intruded into your private life and offended you."
"no. I just think I have become sensitive because I have a lot to worry about over
the past few days. sorry."
When I mumbled, he smirked and answered.
"it's okay. If you're not mad at me, that's it."
"still... ... . If you keep being pampered like this, I might get into that habit."
"Is that good as it is?"
Wow, where should I start explaining this?
I was speechless at Akid's hoarse remarks, and my lips twitched. Like I said or
not, Akid looked into each other's eyes.
"Then when you need comfort, you will come to me first."
"... ... ."
"So, just pamper me. Not father or mother."
Archid said with strength, as if he didn't want to take away even my pampering from
the Grand Duke and his wife.
The reaction was so absurd and hilarious that I couldn't help but nod my head with
a bashful smile.
Seriously, Archid thinks that it seems like he has started to fall in love with me
anew every day.
* * *
Meanwhile, Catherine and Geronis were having lunch together at the academy.
Geronis asked, handed her an unwrapped sandwich. Today's menu was a simple meal to
feel like you were on a picnic.
"Cathy, have you ever been angry with Edward for anything?"
At Geronis' question, Catherine was startled and smiled awkwardly.
"no? There is no such thing."
"It's not like I'm bothering you because it's hard to see your face these days.
Seonghwa says that it is difficult to see your face even in a magenta penthouse."
In response to Geronis's cautious words, Catherine rolled her eyes and answered.
"It's not like that... ... . I'm just a little busy these days."
"yes? Then again, it seems that child is making a fuss for nothing. Even in the
castle, how extreme you are that you don't show your face."
"I have to show my face today."
Catherine responded indifferently and smiled awkwardly again and again.
"No way. He also needs to distance himself from his sister now."
Catherine flinched at the word sister and glanced at him. Then she let out a deep
sigh.
'Your brother is already noticing what I'm avoiding.'
In fact, in the last few days, Catherine has been going through a period of flurry.
I told Roena that I couldn't even see the dream, but it was actually a lie.
Catherine continued to dream from that day on, and in that dream, nonsense was
unfolding.
It was a longer and strange dream than usual, as if a dream had been planted in the
marble that Loena had entrusted to him.
It was also a dream changed from Maybell's point of view, so the confusion
aggravated even more.
It's like a dream in which you don't know if the butterfly is me or if I'm a
butterfly.
The more she dreamed, the more Catherine got to the point where she didn't know who
she was.
The body is obviously Catherine Essel, but it was even more so because it felt like
I had become Mabel.
It was a dream she couldn't fully understand herself, so she was drawing a line for
everyone. Zeronis in front of her was no exception to that.
Then Geronis saw the crumbs on Catherine's lips and stretched out her hand and
said:
"I buried it so badly again and ate it... ... ."
But his hand was thrown out before it even reached her. Catherine unknowingly
slapped Zeronis' hand coldly and gave her a surprised expression.
"ah."
"... ... surprised? I'm just trying to wipe something off my mouth... ... ."
"... ... are you okay. I'll do it."
"yes... ... ."
As Geronis lifted her embarrassmented hand and smiled awkwardly, Catherine licked
her lips.
It was frustrating that I was constantly making people around me uncomfortable, but
I couldn't control it well.
"I'm sorry, Zero. I guess I'll have to go first. I haven't finished all the work
the professor has asked me to do."
"Oh, I'll take you... ... ."
"no! i can go alone See you later then."
Catherine pressed the shoulder of Geronis, who was trying to follow me, to seat him
back, and ran away.
Geronis frowned as she looked at Catherine as she walked away. It was obvious that
something had happened to my fiancee.
#149.
As I expected, the relationship between Marquis Natalie and Jade began to creak.
In the first place, it seems that she didn't completely trust him, seeing that she
kept it secret from Jade in the first place.
Then it was even easier to separate the two.
And just as the phrase "blowing your nose without touching your hand" is used in
this case, the situation was overlapping with unexpected good things.
Naturally, Marquis Natalie looked for Sherry, who was persistently tormenting Jade.
Perhaps he was trying to get rid of it, but Sherry wasn't a great person to be
sabotaged. Rather, I heard that they ate a room that looked good.
'Jade's biological father said that Amber's family, so he disappeared while he was
confused, didn't he?'
Sherry continued, as if it was pleasant to give Jade a shot.
'Actually, she must have told me before, crying at her birth mother's grave. It is
said that the remains of his biological father were also buried in the tomb. So if
you don't believe me, I told you to dig.'
In fact, it seems that Marquis Natalie noticed Jade's true identity, seeing that
the grave of Jade's birth mother had been dug up.
It would be so easy to deal with a group of warlocks who had begun to divide before
the ceremony even started.
I'm sure we'll be acting separately and then we'll end up in a mess with each
other.
During that time, I was planning to destroy the catacombs, destroy the warlock, and
even take revenge.
'But let's not be vigilant.'
In life, everything went smoothly, but when one thing went wrong, everything went
wrong.
I thought that I should not be conceited and do my best in the given task.
And the best thing that was given to me right now was to tell Archid the truth.
The ceremony was already approaching.
I've been thinking and thinking about it. Can I say this, and after I say it, I
will not be rejected in any case.
But I couldn't keep it hidden forever. In fact, Archid's empathy for my past life
was the decisive reason I gained courage.
Even if Archid hears all the facts and despises me, the fact that he understands me
and Yuina won't change.
It hurt a little, but it seemed to be bearable.
The day before the ceremony, I knocked on Archid's door and said,
"It's Roena. may I come in?"
As if surprised by the sudden visit, there was a small commotion inside. Moments
later, Archid in a shirt pulled the doorknob and let me in.
"what's going on?"
Judging by the muffled voice, it seemed that he had slept. I smiled awkwardly,
wondering if I had woken him up for nothing.
"I have something to tell you."
At my rush, Archid blinked and then led me to the sofa. I sat down on the sofa and
took a deep breath.
Unusually nervous, Akid sat next to me and looked at me.
"Please speak."
Then he grabbed my hand and encouraged me. There was no chasm in the blue-grey
eyes.
It was full of comfort as if immersed in a calm lake. I licked my lips a few times
and talked.
"Actually, there was something I hadn't said before. To tell this story, I have to
go back almost 7 years... ... From the day I nearly drowned, for example."
When I mentioned the moment I possessed Roena's body in the past, Archid's eyes
fluttered.
It must be because the incident, which I only thought of as an attempt to commit
suicide, remained quite a shock to Archid.
He seemed anxious when he suddenly talked about it. As Archid nodded silently, I
continued.
"Maybe that day, Roena Hadelus might have died."
"What does that mean? Are you dying?"
Archid expressed his embarrassment at how I was treating myself as a living being.
After all, I am Roena, but Roena is dead. It was a story that could surprise
anyone.
I bit my lower lip. And he opened his mouth with difficulty, trying to straighten
his frown.
"I am not Roena Hadelus. In my previous life, everyone called me 'Ina'."
Archid's lips parted at the word 'Ina'. I couldn't see his expression, so I bowed
my head.
"Perhaps the soul damage that Secher was talking about meant that I became a
loena."
"... ... ."
"Actually, I knew when I was going to die. Originally, it was a body that should
have died from an epidemic... ... ."
I glanced at Akid's complexion and said.
"If I was going to die anyway, I wanted to be by Aki's side until then. Because I
knew Aki before I became Loena."
In his dream, he would have seen Ina diligently suffering from akid, so he would
know what I meant.
"The story of this place was written in the book I read in Aki's dream. So I knew
it all. What the future holds for Roena Hadelus."
The hidden stories poured out like a flood of tongues. Naturally, his voice began
to tremble.
I've never been serious in my life as Roena. Because I was just thinking of
becoming Choi Ae's ex-wife with a bonus life and doing my best.
However, the more assimilated into this world, the more regretful and greedy in
life increased.
I hoped that Akid in front of me would laugh, and I thought that it would be good
if he liked me.
Not only that, I gave a lot of affection to my parents-in-law, who loved me
unbeknownst to me. The April family was the same.
She lived her life pretending to be Roena. After all, it's a life-limited life, so
I can't afford to enjoy that much luxury, while rationalizing it.
But I did not die, and continued to live as Roena.
knew These are all things that I can only enjoy when I'm Roena Hadelus.
It was the interest and affection that Yuina would never get. So I got more greedy.
Tears streamed down from the corners of his eyes, which became hot all of a sudden.
He said calmly, barely stopping the tears from falling.
"sorry. All this time, I deceived you and pretended to be Roena. It may feel like
I'm selfish and disgusting, but the truth is that I like Aki."
"... ... Have you ever been thinking like that?"
Akid, who had been silent the whole time, asked softly. I trembled and trembled,
not understanding the meaning of his question.
Then he lifted my chin. Tears streamed down her chin, which was pulled up by the
weak force.
Tears welled up on his hands. He wanted to avoid his gaze, but he couldn't resist
the blue-gray eyes that followed him tenaciously.
Akid said.
"I am neither selfish nor disgusting. It's not even the body you got because you
wanted it."
"but... ... ."
I trembled in denial at the unexpected answer. Because I didn't know that the first
words to come out of Akid's mouth.
He said as he wiped the tears from my cheeks.
"I was curious all the time. Is it true that the reason you changed is really
because of my actions that saved you in a hurry that day?"
"... ... ."
"No matter how much I thought about it, I felt that it was not enough."
The place Archid touched was hot and damp. The tears that had once burst out
continued to wet his cheeks and even his hands.
Archid smiled faintly as he looked at me, who couldn't stop crying.
"I am rather happy. You've known me for a long time, and now you're telling me you
love me."
"Are you really okay? Aren't you afraid or hateful of cheating for years?"
"I do not know. Ever since you started looking lovely in my eyes, I've never hated
you. Even if they treat me like they did before, it would be the same."
Isn't that a little bit?
I wrinkled my face as I recalled Roena's atrocities in the past.
If it were me, I would have used this as an excuse to threaten me to do better in
the future. I'm not saying it's all good.
With a frustrated heart, I pounded on my chest inwardly.
At the same time, it was overwhelming because this kind man was my husband, my
lover, and the only person who knew my secrets.
"Hey, why is Aki so kind, handsome, handsome and wonderful? If that's the case, I
want to lean on it over and over again."
"You seem to have completely forgotten what I said before. I'll say it again. I
always think that I want Ron to just lean on me."
"Seeing, those words are so cool."
Akid burst into laughter as I whimpered with an expression not knowing whether to
cry or laugh.
After a while, he pressed his lips against my eyes and lifted them.
"Stop crying. I'm upset because I keep crying."
"If you do what you just did one more time, I think the tears will stop."
Akid kissed the corner of the eye several times in response to my blatant request.
As the soft lips ran across his wet, tear-filled eyes, the pain disappeared as if
he had applied medicine, and a feeling of happiness flooded in.
"Do you need more?"
"Yes Yes. A little more."
"Puff. greatness. All right, we will do it until we are satisfied."
Archid chuckled and continued to grant my request. The place I touched was warm and
soft.
I was going to confession and ask for forgiveness, but somehow I found myself
enjoying luxury.
Akid ended her consolation by kissing my lips one last time.
It's a great way to comfort me, so I promised myself I'll use it next time.
So I thought that there would be no more secrets to hide from Archid.
It was easy, not even dreaming that a bigger secret would remain.
#150.
'I found this in the grave.'
Marquis Natalie stared at the pocket watch in my hand.
A pocket watch with the Ember family seal engraved. When I opened the lid, the name
of the deceased Amber Gaju was written inside.
"I wish I had, but there must have been an illegitimate child left."
Her eyes gradually grew cold. It seems that the person he thought was useful was
actually a tiger cub.
Even after knowing the story of the Amber family, if you see that they broke up
with each other, it means that you really hate your biological father.
The corners of Marquis Natalie's lips rose sharply. After all, none of the living
warlocks knew the truth of the 'Amber Rebellion'.
So Jade would never even dream that he had annihilated my biological father and his
family.
"How do you do this?"
I didn't know whether to pretend I didn't know and leave it as a successor, or cut
off the buds.
Big business is just around the corner, so it might not be good to create a dispute
for nothing.
As Marquis Natalie was contemplating disposing of it, the dolls standing by her
informed that Jade had arrived. He strode over to her and reported the situation.
"The preparations are over."
Preparation means opening the gates of the demon realm during the ritual.
It was also a story that included all the plans to steal Loena, the spirit priest,
and run away to the catacombs while the saint was active.
Marquis Natalie turned and looked down at Jade. He looked up at her with eyes full
of loyalty, and he felt a sense of pleasure.
All of them are unlucky, and such a 'wild dog' is surviving in the Amber family who
thought they were handsome.
It also became his hunting dog. It was so fun I couldn't stand it.
"Hahaha!"
Jade frowned as Marquis Natalie burst into laughter. There was a different
atmosphere from her before.
Jade couldn't tell if that was a good thing or a bad thing for me.
'Don't think that the Marquis will hand you over to the chieftain. Because there is
no future for what that woman wants to do.'
'No future?'
'You must have listened to the ears of the warlocks to understand what they were
aiming for. What the ancient Gwangyeong did blah blah blah blah.'
'... ... .'
'It's all an illusion. I later found out how crazy that was. It's like I've been
taken advantage of.'
'What the hell happened to you?'
'I don't even want to explain that. All I can advise is don't trust her. If you
don't want the organization to be buried alive for nothing, you'll have to take
care of yourself.'
Maybell was convinced that the Marquis Natalie had a dangerous plan.
He didn't say exactly what it was, but he probably saw it in the future.
Besides, the Marquis seemed to be thinking a lot the past few days. Seeing that he
didn't tell me what was going on made Jade feel frustrated too.
It seemed that Jade was the only one who couldn't change his mind.
Then Marquis Natalie, who barely stopped laughing, said softly.
"Hey, I guess I'm in a good mood ahead of the big event. I see laughter coming out.
Are you surprised?"
"It makes me happy to see you happy."
"By the way, Jade. I'm still disappointed with you. You still haven't figured out
the weakness of the sacrifice you've been ranting about."
"... ... ."
"I don't think you'll pretend you don't know even if you find out, right?"
"Is that possible?"
Although Jade was stabbed at the question that seemed to be floating around, he
calmly accepted it.
She already knew what taboo Mabel had broken and what her weaknesses were.
But I didn't want to tell Marquis Natalie because she is the one who will kill me
in the future.
There was no anger at the killing of his biological father. He's a father I've
never seen before, and he's a man who abandoned me and my mother.
Rather, Jade felt more affection for Marquis Natalie than for her biological
father.
Because I am the benefactor, the owner, and the mother who saved me from the
miserable past.
"But the atmosphere in the Catacombs seems to have changed a lot."
Jade looked around and asked. The catacombs were a place that exuded a gloomy and
majestic feeling, like an underground temple.
In the first place, it was a good structure for making human sacrifices rather than
a place for people to live.
It had been a long time since the altar was covered with silk. The great altar was
empty.
Marquis Natalie followed him, staring at the altar, and said:
"The plan has changed a bit."
"Yes?"
As Jade flinched at the sudden change, Marquis Natalie let out a sinister voice.
"It is not only above that the ritual begins."
"That means... ... ."
"If you open the gates of the demon realm, won't more blood flow to the ground than
usual?"
Jade trembled at the eerie answer. Those words meant that they were going to start
a ceremony with the rite as an excuse.
"Then the sacrifice for the altar... ... ."
Jade frowned and looked around. It was because there were no animals or children
worthy of sacrifice just by looking at the cancer.
She said while licking the scalloped coat with her tongue. With inorganic eyes as
if there was nothing far to go.
"It's a sacrifice, and the above will make it for you."
* * *
"I would have told you not to come."
Mabel felt a catch and shouted nervously. Secher, who had been hiding in the dark,
appeared and said,
"You would have said I didn't have much time."
The soothing voice seemed to want to persuade her and make her move according to
her will.
But on the contrary, it only stimulated Mabel even more. Mabel scolded her with her
ax eyes open.
"You said you don't need it! If I had planned to go back in the first place, I
wouldn't have practiced magic until I was in this body."
"So, is there anything you want here?"
"Are you making fun of me now?"
Despite the sharp answer, Secher continued to speak.
"The act of breaking the taboo in the first place will only bring about
unhappiness. I know it well because I have already been through it."
Mabel was uncomfortable with Secher. I thought I was a madman when he came all the
time and said that he was also guilty of breaking the taboo and that he would let
him go back before it was too late.
But the clear tattoo on her heart knew it wasn't a lie.
But that was not a sign of trust in Secher.
Because Marquis Natalie also came to me with sweet words. I never dreamed that the
result I believed in would be like this.
"Those who break the taboo do not die even if they die. In the next life and in the
next life, you will only live an unhappy life under the influence of the taboo. On
the contrary, it is so painful that I feel like forgetting is a blessing."
"Are you trying to scare me now? Do you want me to believe everything the crazy old
man with an unclear identity says to me?"
"The beginning of your first life is your last chance to turn back. You don't know
yet how big the things you threw away are."
"It's noisy! If you go back anyway, your life will only be punishable by death!
What are you going to throw away? After all, my life will be thrown away before I
even throw it away!"
Mabel started a match and used black magic on Secher.
It mixed with the pollution that had already accumulated in the body and emitted
tremendous power.
Secher grabbed his injured hand, but he did not rest his mouth.
"Stupid. You will surely regret letting me go today."
Secher, who stared at him with his cold eyes, disappeared without delay. It was
surprising to see him disappear in an instant, but Maybell didn't budge.
"regret? The most regretful thing in my life is not being able to kill the damn
woman, and falling in love with Zeronis."
Now, she was so exhausted that she didn't even know if her feelings for Zerois were
love or obsession.
'If life is ruined this time anyway, I hope the two of you suffer.'
Mabel smiled bitterly as she remembered what was going to happen tomorrow. A black
haze flew around her.
It was only in an instant that the dark aura that was only seen in sacrifices that
broke the taboo completely engulfed her.
* * *
On the day of the festival, it was very clear. I secretly gave Kina a bunch of
green grapes from the morning and said,
"Kina, I repeat, your job today is to protect Catherine. If Mabel tries to approach
you, you should let me know. got it?"
- Kkak-kak, cack-a-ah. (Hell, even if you don't talk like that, you can understand
me. Do you know me as a bird-head?)
Kina, who had grown a bit ill for some reason, hit the grape seeds on the floor and
fired. I wiped my eyes as I picked up the grape seeds that had fallen on the floor
with my handkerchief.
This means that Shuri should not give Kina grapes.
I don't know what to do with the messenger bird who is getting cocky day by day.
I'd like to stay with Catherine, but I have other work to do.
Eventually, I grabbed Kina, who was struggling, and cast her stealth magic.
It was because I thought that if I could fly in the blue sky with this huge body,
anyone would think it was my messenger bird.
Kina, who ate the full grapes, flew away after flirting several times.
I smirked as I watched Kinna leisurely head towards Essel Castle without straying
from the path.
Then, when I saw the letter to Zeronis, I thought a lot. He discussed Catherine's
work with me.
[I am writing this letter after thinking about it. Still, I think you're close to
Cassie, so I know it well.
Actually, I'm worried that Cathy seems to be avoiding me these days.
At first I thought it was too much of an overstatement, but at some point, Cathy
became less talkative and lifeless.
From what I've heard, Eddie and the Duke also seem to be avoiding it. Something
must have happened, but I don't know what it is.
Did you have any conversations with Cassie?
If it's okay with you, I want you to meet Cassie.]
When I heard that Catherine was avoiding everyone, I suddenly wondered if her
memories were slowly coming back.
The time I started to dodge coincides with the time when I got the marble back from
me.
#151.
'I'm sure something has changed in my heart.'
It seems that the marble I gave her had an effect on Catherine. After all, it seems
that it was not a coincidence that the wound on my wrist got better back then.
And it seems that the aftermath of the marble is coming right now.
'I'm sorry for Zeronis, but this is something Catherine has to overcome.'
Catherine started avoiding everyone because of her confusion about her existence.
I knew that I had been living as someone's substitute for the rest of my life, but
there was no way I was going to be okay.
Maybe she needed time to think.
It was right after I sent a letter saying that it would be good to see him, though.
Secher entered with knock. He had come to say goodbye before leaving. I greeted her
and said,
"I'm sorry to hear that you are leaving."
"When there is a meeting, there is also a parting."
"Does that mean that if I ask you where you are going, you won't tell me?"
As if Secher agreed to my question, he had a small smile on his face.
The other day, Secher suddenly said that he would leave. He said he wasn't feeling
well, and it seems like he's been overworked.
There are many good lawmakers in the capital, so he offered to stay longer, but he
refused because it was a problem that could not be solved with medicine.
I felt she had a secret we didn't know. Because it was an unusual existence from
the beginning.
In fact, the first time I met her, I felt reluctance. It was because he seemed to
know too much to be a person who was good at interpreting dreams.
Especially when I found out that I was possessed by someone else's body, I got
goosebumps.
Just as I saw the future with the original story, I wondered if she had even seen
the future of this world with her own story.
Besides, didn't she notice that this world was already under the influence of gold
magic?
Secher looked at me promptly and said.
"You look more comfortable than when I saw you before. Did you find any answers in
the meantime?"
"I feel like I just found someone to share the burden with."
After I told Archid that I possessed it, I was much more relieved than before.
It was only natural since it was immediately after I was understood by the person I
wanted to be understood the most.
I decided to continue living Roena's life.
As long as she survived this moment, it's a life she didn't have before. Because
it's completely mine.
A smile spread across his lips when he thought of Archid. I felt like I could do
anything with the feeling I have now.
I have a question for you before Secher leaves. Because she seemed to have a deep
understanding of gold magic.
"Secher, I have a question for you."
"Tell me."
"Is there no way to get the changed soul back?"
"... ... Why are you curious about that?"
I just laughed at the slow reply. I didn't really want to bring the two back to
their original positions.
It was because he had a lot of thoughts after receiving the letter from Zeronis.
He also asked if there was any way that Catherine might want to return to her
original body.
"It seems that the other person is starting to recognize their own existence.
through dreams."
Secher smiled bitterly at the word dream.
At first glance, I muttered, "It happened in the end," but I had no idea what he
was talking about.
After a while, she shook her head and said firmly.
"It is impossible without the will of the person who broke the law, and it is now
too late to reverse it."
"Actually, it's been a while since I changed my body, so it must be difficult to go
back."
Looking at the one-handed answer, there seemed to be no room for it. Seeing me
agreeing positively, Secher added.
"Even if it is possible to reverse it, it is impossible to change the soul alone."
"That means... ... ."
"We will have to move together even to the time we turned back. It's impossible to
turn it into something that didn't exist with only one golden skill."
I gulped and swallowed my saliva at the eerie answer. Perhaps Roena Hadelus did not
exist in the time Mabel and Catherine were together.
So, returning time and soul to the original place was like the disappearance of my
existence.
In the first place, Roena in the original story was not alive until then.
"That's a good thing, but it's also a scary thing."
I muttered while swiping my arm for a bit.
Of course, even if all of that was possible, the villain didn't seem to want to go
back to her original time and status.
Because in the original, she was pushed to the edge of a cliff. After the ending,
what she chose was black magic in the end.
So you don't want to go back and end your life as a prisoner.
I was convinced that Catherine would never want to continue such a miserable life
due to the character of Catherine I met in the original story.
Especially if it was Maybelle, who I personally experienced in this life, I
wouldn't be able to handle that kind of life.
I shook off my thoughts and asked the question.
"Then, is there a case where a soul affected by sorcery dies?"
"Did anyone ever die?"
When Secher asked the question as if it was surprising, I replied still.
"As you know, I am not the original owner of this body. But the soul that
originally owned this body doesn't seem to exist anywhere."
"Yes?"
At that moment, Secher's thin eyes widened. It was as if he was hearing about my
possession for the first time.
I thought I already knew, but I was surprised.
Actually, I was curious about it before. I wondered if it was true that Roena
really died in that lake then.
Originally, Roena was a soul that had to die from an epidemic before awakening, so
it was even more questionable.
I just thought that this was also the effect of black magic, but seeing Secher's
reaction, it seems that my expectations were wrong.
"Secher? Why? If you knew that I remember my past life, why are you so surprised?"
"You seem to have misunderstood something. That's not what I meant... ... ."
"What do you mean?"
Secher kept stealing his lips with his hand, unable to hide his confusion.
"That is impossible."
Without a proper explanation, Secher kept muttering that it was impossible.
Even I became anxious at her reaction and urged her.
"Please explain so I can understand. What is impossible?"
"There are two souls that have been enchanted. Since the wife is not a sacrifice,
it means that it is impossible to change the soul."
I opened my mouth at the word sacrifice. It was because he heard the warlocks
mention the word at the time of the kidnapping.
"Wait a minute. How do you know the word sacrifice?"
This question was asked because even I didn't know exactly what it meant.
When asked with a hardened face, Secher chewed his lower lip with an apologetic
face.
It was suspicious, and as she widened the distance and stood alert, she sighed
abruptly.
"You have no boundaries."
"There is no case where the culprit says I am the culprit."
As doubts sprung up, all of Secher's previous actions felt uncomfortable. I glared
at her and muttered.
"It was weird before. You know the magic all too well. What the hell is it?"
At the confused words, Secher suddenly began to burst into laughter. She trembled
and trembled at the bizarre old woman's laughter, but she said with a smirk.
"I didn't mean to reveal this. I am old and I made a mistake."
"... ... ."
"How do you know about sacrifices?"
With those words, Secher draped his upper robe, revealing his chest.
Before even telling me what to do, I opened my mouth in shock when I discovered the
clear traces of gold magic on her heart.
A long time ago, a mark that the spirits had seen in person was engraved on
Secher's chest.
It was also a sign of violating the taboo that was drawn by the spirits. When the
spirits saw this, they trembled and were confused.
- That, that... ... ! Then that, that, that!
- Huh, huh, huh.
? Why, why, why are you still alive?
Some of the spirits just drooped and trembled on the floor.
I also wanted to sit down.
That mark was obviously the mark of the person who caused the catastrophe in the
past.
Nonsense. Is such a person still alive?
No way. I heard that the catastrophe was made worse by the reckless killing of him.
Why is someone still alive who couldn't have been alive yet?
When I said nothing and made a stupid expression on my face, Secher smiled
bitterly.
"Again, I thought you would immediately know what this was. You must have heard it
from the chatty spirits."
"... ... !"
When it was discovered that I was even a spirit samurai, my stomach felt numb.
- go away! If you touch one of my fingertips on my Elementalist, I will not let you
go!
As the spirits materialized themselves to protect me, Secher said. It's like
hearing their stories.
"No need to be so restrictive. I am the one who was once a sacrifice, and there is
no way I would want to do that crazy thing again."
"Can you hear me?"
"I can't hear it now. I was just guessing because what I was doing seemed to be
vigilant just by looking at it."
That word meant the same thing as heard before.
As I stood there, frowning, wondering what the hell this was, Secher said with a
benevolent smile.
"I am the idiot who was blinded by loyalty and stole something precious to
himself."
I couldn't say anything to Secher's shocking confession that followed.
#152.
The ritual begins with the march from District 7 and ends with a beacon raised at
the temple inside the Imperial Castle Akalimut in District 1.
The procession passes by taking pictures of the stone statues of Jafarsia in each
district, like the fountain of the 'beginning of the relationship' in District 6.
At this time, the nobles wore dalmaticas with their arms disarmed and marched
together with the priests.
This was because it was a ceremony to cherish the power given by the Dark Dragon,
and all acts of force were prohibited.
Mabel, who was in charge of the beacon this time, was wearing a slightly
conspicuous golden paludamentum cloak.
It was the robe worn by the pope in charge of the beacon. Maybell was a little
worried about Jade, who had not heard from him since last night, but the
preparations were barely finished.
She touched the glass bottle in her arms. A drug originally obtained to kill Loena.
Coincidentally, it was an unsuccessful attempt due to the obstruction of the
Marquis.
After that, it was considered useless and left unattended, but it was found useful
in an unexpected place.
That was when I was just entering the annoying academy and talking to Catherine.
'Have you awakened fire attribute magic?'
'yes. I did it a while ago.'
Catherine lights a candle and says, 'Did you see it?' Mabel had an absurd
expression on her face.
In the first place, it was because she, who was a Louise, could not use Essel's
fire attribute magic.
There was no way that she could have gained the power that even I could not use
because of my talisman.
In other words, it meant pretending to be awake to a subject that was not even
awake, and opening up.
As if in the past, Zeronis pretended to be awake to hide her gustatory seizures.
Mabel didn't even know that she could use her powers without awakening.
It was because everyone thought she was lucky and passed her awakening period
safely because we met when she was in the first place.
He was almost convinced when he found the bracelet imbued with the power of the
Duke of Ethel on Catherine's wrist.
'You've been enjoying enough. So please die now.'
If she had awakened as Lewis, this poison wouldn't do any harm to her, but now
she's just a caterpillar.
I'm sure I'll die without being able to tolerate the poison.
Mabel smiled faintly. If Zeronis had been kind to me in the first place, I wouldn't
have thought of committing such a crazy thing.
However, the person I met at the academy was still cold to me, and for some reason
he had finished waking up.
It was a much earlier awakening than I knew. I was so annoyed that I didn't know
what the hell that woman was and how she was constantly exerting influence on him.
Besides, the way he was wary of me was not so different from the past, which made
Mabel even more angry.
It felt like the whole world was turning away from her.
The more careful we are, the more we get tangled up, so there was no time to worry
about each one now.
It was when Mabel made up her mind and left the room. The priest who was waiting
outside blocked Maybell's front and showed his wrist.
Seeing the tattoo on the inner wrist, Mabel grinned.
"Did Jade send you?"
At Mabel's question, the priest silently shook his head. I haven't been contacted
all day yesterday, so it seems like they're taking care of it.
After all, there is no time to worry about this, since there are other people Jade
is targeting.
Mabel exchanged goods with him without any doubt. Taking advantage of this ritual,
he will get rid of annoying beings and gain all honor.
'Even if it were a spirit, it would be difficult to use all of my power while
eating Dylan. Wherever you go, I want you to try hard.'
Mabel smiled as she imagined the future in which Loena's face would be distorted.
At the same time, he was overjoyed at the thought of dealing with his old nemesis.
Then the priest handed him a note.
"You said that we would meet here after the ceremony."
"yes. Tell them to work hard too."
Mabel checked the contents of the note and crumpled it and threw it on the floor.
Then the summoned black bird ate up the paper and disappeared again.
After completing the mission, the priest quietly retreated from Mabel.
The gloomy sky was gray as if foreshadowing the misfortune to come.
* * *
The Archduke and his wife, who arrived early in the capital, were to attend an
unscheduled ceremony.
Elena was sitting in the drawing room wearing a dalmatica with blue-grey embroidery
on a black background.
The dark color contrasting with the golden dalmatica she wore when she was a
princess meant that she had become a person of Hadelus.
After a while, Damian, wearing a dalmatica of the same design, came in.
In his hand was a bouquet of lilies. Naturally, her gaze turned to the flower.
Recently, whenever he met her, he would bring flowers like that.
At first, I wondered if it was time to die... ... .
Elena frowned as she recalled her last visit to the imperial family. It was because
he heard an unexpected story from Emperor Zachari.
I thought it would be okay now that Damian and I seemed to be getting along quite
well, so I said this, but Elena wasn't okay at all.
After all, it was a very absurd story that Damian knew about my physical condition
even before we got married.
Elena recalled her conversation with Zakari.
'I told you not to tell me.'
Elena scolded Zakari slightly. The atmosphere subsided when she, who had never
treated the emperor comfortably since ascending to the throne, spoke as if she was
a prince.
That's how angry she was. Zachari let out a deep sigh.
'yes. It did. But this was my decision as an emperor, sister. I can't let Hadelus
be like Lewis.'
'I should have told him to reject his proposal in the first place.'
'sister.'
'When I said that I was going to break the marriage, I said that I can't be bitten
now. ... ... How can you fool me and break your promises, Zakari.'
Elena protested, shaking even her body.
At the time she accepted Damian's proposal, I didn't know that my physical
condition meant that I shouldn't have children.
From an early age, he had lived with Zakari in the imperial family, which was like
a thin ice sheet.
The bigger the emperor's harem, the bigger the imperial family was because there
was no period of suffering.
So Elena was often exposed to the risk of poisoning from an early age. There were
times when he drank poison to survive on his own.
I never dreamed that it would ruin my body.
When Zachari became emperor and the threat of the past disappeared, menstrual
cycles were irregular, but it was believed that there were no problems with
childbearing.
However, prior to the wedding, an overhaul determined that Elena should not have
children.
It was because the toxin in the body made it difficult to conceive a child, and
even if miraculously conceived, the probability of leading to childbirth was
extremely rare.
Elena despaired when she said that if she tried to forcefully give birth to a
child, her body could not stand it and she might die.
Then he went straight to Zakari and told him why he couldn't get married, and
Zakari denied that he could break the marriage.
That's why he angered Elena that he had told Damian about it right away.
'I begged you to break up the marriage. You just refused to be alone for the rest
of your life, how could you do that to me?'
At Elena's appeal, Zachari grabbed her by the shoulder. His eyes were as bloodshot
as Elena's.
'I'm responsible for my sister being like that, how are you? It happened because he
drank poison instead of me.'
'I didn't do it for you. I didn't want to die, so I just did it to survive, so I
told you not to feel guilty.'
yes. It was unavoidable. To survive the threat of silence, he would have eaten that
poison at least a hundred times.
So long as she could make Zakari emperor, she could do anything.
In response to Elena's reply, Zakari wrinkled her face and shouted.
'Sister is always like that! After sacrificing something for others, say it as if
it's not a big deal, and make people suffer. Does your sister have no desires? To
be honest, you really wanted to do that marriage.'
If it was Damian, I thought that I wouldn't be bored for the rest of my life.
Because Elena was so clumsy with my feelings, she didn't even realize it was a
crush.
In the first place, it was rare for someone to approach me like Roena. In general,
he was overwhelmed by Elena's atmosphere and was often intimidated by the lack of
approach.
'No one makes a living doing everything they want to do. Why are you acting like a
child, Zakari?'
'Yeah, I'm still like a kid, giving the Archduke a terrible choice for his sister.
I know my sister would say that.'
'What does that mean?'
'I literally threatened him with the authority of the emperor. Hadelus' lifeline
must not be interrupted, so you should hire a concubine and adopt an illegitimate
child as his successor.'
'!!'
'I was the one who made him choose the option of breaking up in the first place.
That's why I tolerated his debauchery.'
Elena gently pressed the corners of her trembling eyes involuntarily. No matter how
many times he thought about it, his anger did not go away.
After that, Elena did not visit the Imperial Palace, and Zakari's letter was burned
without opening it.
The emperor who threatened the archduke for me, or the prince who did not rebel
against the emperor's one-sided tyranny, and accepted it as it was, I was annoyed.
It was only absurd that Damian, who had the power to refuse in the first place, did
not force the breakup even if the opponent was the royal family.
'It must have been because of guilt.'
Not herself, but Elena knew he was quite responsible. And even the fact that he
proposed to me because of that damn responsibility.
Then Damian asked, waving a bouquet of flowers.
"Aren't you going to get it again?"
#153.
Damian continued the explanation to Elena, who was staring at me in silence.
"It's just a gift. There is no poison, and it is a reliable and safe bouquet that
has been checked for insects and bees. I have no intention of harming you, so just
accept it."
This was because he had never received a bouquet of flowers graciously before.
He used to give it to Elena as if to force it every time or pass it on through a
maid.
I wish I could accept it willingly this time. I don't know why Elena's expression
became more ferocious.
Damian was reluctant to hand the bouquet to Countess Arya, who stood by her.
At that time, Elena took the bouquet and smelled the fragrance.
"It certainly looks like it."
"... ... ."
"But is it really a meaningless gift?"
Damian flinched at Elena's question. Where in the world is there a crazy man who
presents flowers to a woman without any intention?
The words I wanted to say just lingered in my mouth, but I didn't want to spit them
out. He frowned and said nothing, Elena said.
"There can be no gift like this to show your liking. He seems to have suddenly
become interested in me."
"that... ... ."
Damian blushed and panicked. Meanwhile, Elena instructed Countess Arya to put the
flowers in a vase.
When Countess Arya left and they were alone, Damian coughed and rushed.
"okay. That's right, I... ... ."
He was just about to admit that he was selfish. Suddenly, Elena pulled Damian's arm
gently and narrowed the distance.
Damian, who had tilted his upper body in an awkward way, looked at him in
amazement, and she said with a gentle smile.
"So I mean. There is something else I would like to receive from the Archduke,
would you please listen to me?"
Seeing that smile, Damian flinched, trembled, and sat close to her as if possessed.
The woman who had been refusing all the time finally came to me, so I had high
hopes in my heart.
It seemed that a rosy future was unfolding, where she and she would no longer have
to struggle to be hated, and they would become a loving couple as before.
Damian exhaled hotly as if making a noble oath.
"Say anything."
Seeing this, Elena laughed to herself. Especially since I know that his expression
will be cracked when the next words are continued.
She smiled brighter than before. It was a very bright smile, like the expression he
made after tormenting Damian.
"I want to have children."
"... ... ."
"Nowadays, even the Grand Duke doesn't seem to avoid me, so I can have at least one
child. If possible, my daughter... ... ."
"That is not possible."
Damian refused before Elena could even finish speaking, and jumped up and widened
the street.
"Everything else works, but not just that."
Elena smirked at the decisive and determined declaration.
Somehow, it felt like it was in my mouth. Especially now that I know why he rejects
me so much.
Elena got up from her seat and followed him.
"why? For the past few days, I was so anxious that I couldn't seduce me. Why can't
you have children?"
At Elena's interrogation, Damian made a colder expression than usual. No, he looked
strangely frightened.
While Damian was stunned, Elena grabbed his collar and pulled him towards me.
Elena said without a moment to be surprised at the close proximity of the street.
"Dian, every time I provoke you, I must have laughed to myself."
"... ... ?"
"I must have been bluffing because I couldn't have children. Did you have sympathy
for me on the inside?"
"!!"
It felt like I had been called by a nickname after a long time, but I felt like I
was drenched in cold water after hearing her talk.
Damian was confused as if he had entered hot and cold baths one after another.
He was horribly shocked that she had told her secrets unfiltered. Because the
secret was directly related to her pride.
Damian's blue-gray eyes fluttered wildly. He grabbed her hand holding me.
Somehow, it was an instinctive act, as if I didn't cover her mouth, something big
would happen.
"Ella, I... ... ."
But it was not enough to shut her mouth, which had already been decided. She
muttered with a cold face.
"Choose. Will you have a child with me or divorce me?"
Either kill it or throw it away, one of the two. It was such a cruel choice.
Damian let go of his hand without a choice between the two.
Elena took a step back and looked directly into his eyes.
"I should have known in advance that these options would appear when you made me a
ignorant fool."
The cold voice, which did not feel warm, signaled that he had no will to bow down.
After a while, Elena passed Damian, who had hardened like a stone statue, and left
the drawing room.
Damian sat there, not saying anything for a while.
* * *
Intravia was full of people who wanted to see the ritual.
Meanwhile, while the procession continued, a subtle current flowed through the
Hadelus family.
First of all, Elena had a much colder face than usual. Damian was glancing at it
from a distance.
Looking at his dazed expression on his face, it seemed that there was a problem
between the two of them.
However, Akid was the only one who read the atmosphere of these two people.
And he cared more about Roena than the two of them now. Archid approached Roena and
whispered in her ear.
"What's wrong? I have a bad complexion."
At Akid's question, Roena shook her head helplessly.
"It's work. There is nothing."
His droopy shoulders seemed in danger with no strength whatsoever.
Sometimes when you look at me and move your lips back and forth, it seems that
there is something difficult to say.
Archid decided to ask Roena again after the event was over. At the same time, I
clasped her hand tightly with some sense of insecurity.
"My hands are sweaty... ... ."
But before she could even feel the warmth, Roena smiled awkwardly and took her hand
away.
It's the first time she's ever refused to be touched.
Archid looked at Roena with a shocked expression, but she avoided her gaze.
The procession just passed the 'beginning of the relationship' fountain. During the
ceremony, commoners were able to follow the procession.
Even the upper districts, where ordinary people could not normally enter, were
open, so the noise around them only increased.
After the Pope prayed in front of the fountain, the road march continued.
The sight of the nobles in priestly uniforms following them created a very sacred
and holy atmosphere.
That was when I was just about to enter Akalimut. Even though it was midday, the
sky suddenly turned black.
Dark clouds were not enough to cover the sun, and strange cracks began to form in
the sky.
"Ugh!"
People who saw this swallowed their breath and whispered. Suddenly, the sky seemed
to be torn apart, and it opened up and a large space was created.
An old nobleman, who had been dazzled by it, trembled and shouted.
"Hey, the door to the demon realm has been opened!"
And as if that saying was true, demonic beasts began to pour from the sky.
* * *
Before the gates of the demon realm opened.
My mind was dizzy from the conversation I had with Secher.
First of all, putting aside the fact that she was a warlock who could hear the
voices of spirits in the past, the meaning of 'sacrificial' they spoke of was even
more shocking to me.
'Sacrifice means a soul who succeeded in black magic by breaking the taboo. They
are unlucky souls who will suffer for the rest of their lives for the sins of
violating the world's taboos, and then die miserably, and they are the prey of the
warlocks.'
Sechscher said he was being punished for breaking taboos in the past. There is no
rest called death for a soul who breaks the taboo.
In particular, Secher, who devastated the world with a catastrophe, said that he
lived by confinement of pollution in his body so that something like this did not
happen again.
It's been like this ever since I realized that even if I die when the pollution
reaches the extreme, I'll come back to life anyway.
It was an act of great tenacity and self-punishment. Then, her past remarks that
her disease could not be resolved with medical techniques was understandable.
Because it is a punishment she inflicts on herself and an indelible trace of sin.
'What does it mean to be prey of warlocks?'
'The living sacrifice that will make their dreams come true is the soul who broke
the taboo. Especially, the sacrifice immediately after the taboo is violated is
most suitable.'
'Is it your dream?'
'They long for a return to the time when the evil dragon Adelchus stayed on the
continent in the past. The sacrifice is the only soul that can summon the evil
dragon Adelcus.'
Secher decided to leave quietly because the summoning magic was difficult to
succeed anyway. He didn't want to be associated with the warlocks anymore.
However, I was surprised to hear that I possessed Roena's body, so I unknowingly
divulged their terminology.
Secher added, as if he knew my doubts.
'I can assure you, there is no possibility that the Grand Duchess changed her body.
Because she doesn't feel any traces of the ceremony, nor does she feel like she's a
fellow woman.'
#154.
'But before I became Loena, I lived in a different world under the name of Yuina. I
don't even remember living as Roena.'
'Are you sure? You don't have any memories of living as Roena?'
At the time, I could not havetily answered yes to Secher's question.
There were too many times when Roena's memories flowed into me to affirm blindly.
And with her continued words, I could no longer continue to deny my existence.
'There are some things that can explain what happened to Grand Duchess Queen.
Because I heard that the soul sometimes escapes to another world under the
influence of black magic.'
'Did you leave?'
'Sometimes the soul of Amon is reincarnated in another world and is in trouble. It
must have been an unhappy life because it was the birth of an unplanned soul.'
'... ... .'
'I had to reveal my identity to tell this story in detail, so I was just saying
that I suffered damage.'
I couldn't protest that my previous life would have been an unhappy one. Because it
was undoubtedly true.
Life as Yuna was lonely, lonely, lonely, and full of sad memories.
That's why I became even more obsessed with this life.
I was at a loss for words to learn that my misfortune as Yuina was not an accident.
'Are you really saying that I can be Roena herself?'
'No soul reads the body's memory in the first place. Memories are engraved on the
soul, not the body.'
'... ... .'
'The Grand Duchess didn't answer my question earlier. Isn't that because he already
recognized the memories of Roena Hadelus?'
'I'm not sure... ... .'
'I never have a memory that is not my own. It is the memory of the soul.'
Thinking back on it, it was disappointing and absurd. I wrapped my arms around my
trembling fingers.
7 years to think that you are living someone else's life for you.
It turned out that even this was my life, and I did not know how to react to the
fact that my life as Yuina was an accident caused by black magic.
So, all the things I thought were Roena's memories were all what I experienced
before reincarnating as Yuina.
The memories that sparsely flowed were the lives of Roena that I couldn't remember.
'After all, it was me who bullied Aki.'
I couldn't deal with Akid the way I used to because of the guilt.
It was painful because it was actually my previous life that I was bullied in the
original story.
I hated the fact that it was none other than me who said things that would hurt
Akid and was ruthless.
He even confessed that he liked Archid in this life without hesitation.
'I'm sorry Aki, what should I do?'
During the ceremony, Akid asked if I felt something strange, but there was nothing
he could answer.
I tried to pretend that nothing happened, and he cautiously took my hand. My body
trembled as the warmth entered my hands.
So without realizing it, I shook off Akid's hand and avoided his gaze in surprise.
It was because I knew that he was going to be hurt, but the reality that came to me
had made me crazy.
It was a moment when I thought I was fortunate to be marching.
Suddenly, I wondered if the surroundings were enveloped in darkness, and a hole
began to appear in the sky. I was looking at it in amazement, and someone shouted.
"Hey, the door to the demon realm has been opened!"
And from that point, the nobles who marched one after another began to flee in
confusion.
All of them were attending the ceremony in a neat manner, so there was no weapon to
fight against, so the confusion aggravated even more.
The nobles who could move magic began to run away from the door in a busy way.
Commoners unable to use magic screamed at the pouring beast and were busy running
away.
Among the dogs, those who knew how to use attack magic were able to oppose the
beasts, and there was no real chaos.
As a large number of people began to move in a jumble, the procession collapsed in
an instant.
Around the chaos, people who were hit by people and fell were complaining of pain.
I too was swept away by the crowd and left the ranks.
I'm sorry for Akid, but I kept getting farther apart, so I became completely
separated from him.
"Aki!"
I shouted because I couldn't see him anywhere. But no answer came from anywhere.
It was closer to not being heard. Because there was a lot of commotion all around.
'You must be worried about me.'
I began to scramble through the crowd to find Archid. It was difficult to find
because commoners and nobles were mixed and each wore a similar dalmatica.
Beasts from the sky constantly popped out and attacked people. I was afraid of the
terrible appearance of a beast I had never seen in my life, but I couldn't help but
move.
At that moment, a certain beast jumped in front of me and growled with its fangs
exposed. A moment approaching as if it were going to bite me and swallow me at any
moment.
"Albino, cover me!"
I wondered if the ground would vibrate at my cry, and an albino with his body
appeared out of it and threw the beast away.
He showed up just in time because he had instructed them to follow him from the
ground while the procession continued.
The people around them were startled by the sudden appearance of a giant white
leopard and screamed even more.
"Aww! No, Masuda! Ta, a beast in the ground... ... !"
Some even sat down and wept, thinking that a demonic beast was coming out of the
ground.
"He is not a beast! Sorry to startle you!"
I put my hands together and apologized, but I did not stop moving forward with the
albino.
However, it was not easy to find Archid since it was a messy place where beasts and
humans mixed together.
Besides, it was not easy to move because the beasts kept attacking me. I feel like
I'm rushing somewhere.
"Ugh!"
At that time, a nobleman passing by me suddenly collapsed, complaining of pain. My
body trembled greatly as it stretched out holding me.
"Okay... ... !"
I was just supporting him, and then the people in front of me fell like dominoes.
As I flinched at the strange phenomenon, I was astonished to see the face of the
person holding me darkened.
'It's pollution!'
At the same time, when I looked down at the floor, the color of the ground was
darkening. It was not enough for the gates of the demon realm to open, and the land
of Intravia was dying.
It was a different quantity and concentration from the pollution that was usually
sprayed. From this point on, it was a plate that had to sit down and clean up right
away.
Even for the safety of Akid and his parents-in-law, who may not know where they
are.
I had to stop, even though I knew that Mabel was trying to tie my feet up.
"Chi, Shinsu?"
The nobleman, who had just discovered the albino nuclear stone, recognized the
identity and muttered. At the same time, I made a curious face about my identity as
I used to play him to my heart's content.
A situation in which it is difficult to clean up without worrying about the
concentration of attention. I immediately put my hands on the ground and shouted.
"Albino!"
At my call, the albino blinked his eyes and pounded the floor with his front paws.
The albino built an earthen wall around me to prevent the beasts from approaching
me.
At the same time, it was blocking the view so people couldn't see what I was doing.
"You bastard warlocks! I'm really going to catch them all."
I swear lowly and sat down on the floor to materialize the spirits.
Substantial spirits gathered around me. At the same time, a multicolored light
spreads around my hand, and the blackened ground began to regain its original
color.
But for a while.
I burst into laughter as I saw that the cleansed land was starting to become
contaminated again.
"Hey, look at this?"
Mabel looked like she wanted to compete with me.
Again, the speed of the contamination was unstoppable, as if it was meant to
immobilize me.
It was like a battle between a spear and a shield. A battle between me who can
purify anything and Maybel who can pollute anything.
As the struggle continued, my breathing naturally became difficult. The words 'Damn
Maybelle' came pouring out of my mouth.
I was shaking my head because it didn't seem like there was going to be a final
decision after this, and I heard an urgent voice from outside.
"Roena! Are you okay?"
'Archid!'
I shuddered at Archid's cry, banging on the wall to make sure I'm okay.
However, it was an urgent situation that could not be immersed in emotion.
'I'll have to ask Archid to check on Mabel's side. Seeing that the board has
expanded to this extent, it is clear that there is a plan for something.'
"Albino, let Archid in!"
With my permission, part of the defense wall was torn down. Through that gap,
Archid ran into the defensive wall.
"Roena!"
"Aki, I'm fine. than that... ... ."
He opened his mouth to inform him of the current situation, but Archid didn't
listen.
"You thought it was wrong, didn't you?"
Rather, he vomited a harsh voice and hugged me tightly.
Sweaty breath and trembling body made it clear how much he cared for me.
At that time, he muttered lowly at the remorse that he had left Archid's heart
behind.
"... ... sorry."
"Huh, really... ... I thought it would come back. If I had known it would be like
this, I would not have forced her to let go."
#155.
Archid took a rough breath and hugged me tightly, not letting go. As I was lost as
much as I did, my eyes became red for nothing.
- Ugh! They're like that when they just meet these days.
- Nice to see, huh?
The spirits, who were in full swing, were still chattering.
In the meantime, he did not forget to clean up the ground steadily.
Of course, the source of that power was me. Slowly, my body was strained and I was
out of breath naturally.
Akid felt this and asked, letting me go.
"It's hard to breathe. Are you really okay?"
"Actually, it's not very good. There is no end to this, so we have to find Mabel."
I pointed to the ground with my trembling hand. To be precise, a land that is
repeatedly purified and polluted.
"He's determined to be crazy, and he's trying to turn this place into dead land."
"What... ... ."
"It's still fine, but it's going to be a battle of stamina... ... ."
Sechscher said that there is no limit to contamination in sacrifices that broke the
taboo and started their first life.
The encounter between the limitless spirits and the limitless sacrifices only
results in a constant draw.
This indefinite release of the fight was a stamina battle, and if someone didn't
stop it, it meant that it wouldn't end until one person fell.
Maybe Mabel knew by now that I might not have eaten Dylan.
If I had eaten Dylan, I would have been overpowered and I would have collapsed
first.
Archid's eyes turned cold when he saw my pale face. He slowly got up from his seat
and said.
"I'm going to kill you right now."
When he said that he was going to kill me at once, regardless of whether he was a
saint or a woman, I grabbed hold of him.
It became even more urgent because it was not a good situation.
"You can't kill me! Then the contamination will really spread uncontrollably."
"Yes?"
"Those who break the taboo are walking on dead ground, so it is even more dangerous
to become a corpse without taking any action."
That was the reason why I had no choice but to leave Mabel as it is in the first
place. Her existence itself was a lump of cancer and a time bomb.
A truly cancerous existence that explodes even if killed or slowly explodes even if
not killed.
The great catastrophe that occurred in ancient times was also due to the
contamination that occurred at once as the sacrifice died.
Everyone thought that the sacrifice was over when the sacrifice died, but in fact,
it was the other way around. It was because of the terrifying nature of gold magic
that contamination began in earnest from the moment of death.
So, don't kill it prematurely. Rather, he had to find a way to seal the
contamination that had filled Maybel's body while still alive.
The problem was that I wasn't the only one with this method.
Archid was astonished to find out that Maybell was the one who made this sad month.
"Then you mean Maybelle broke the taboo? Why are you saying that now?"
That's because if you let Mabel know that she's the one who broke the taboo, I have
no choice but to tell you that Catherine and Mabel's bodies have changed.
And at that time, I had to hide what I possessed, so I couldn't reveal it deeply.
After that, Catherine was concerned and hesitated.
"sorry. There are too many things to say in haste... ... . It's my fault. I'll
explain everything to you when this is resolved. Really."
"how... ... ."
"I put a tracking magic on Mabel too, just in case. I can't move right now, so
please hold Mabel instead."
I was sorry that I could only ask him for such an incomprehensible request to him
who was confused.
Mabel doesn't have a backseat, so I thought she'd take advantage of the public's
feelings.
And since this ritual is important to carry the public's back, I thought that I
would proceed with the work in secret.
If I had known that I was crazy enough to do things like this, I would have started
by tying up Maybell's hands and feet right away.
My problem was also complicated, so I couldn't keep in mind the possibility of
Mabel's sudden move.
That must mean that Mabel is more mentally concentrated than I thought.
"There is no time. Hurry up, how do you... ... ."
That's when I grabbed his hand and was about to link the tracking magic that made
Mabel's location known.
I felt my pocket vibrate slightly. It was the pocket containing Kina's pager.
I belatedly remembered that I had told Kina to call when Maybelle approached
Catherine, so I opened my pocket. And frowned.
'this! You've already received a hand signal several times.'
I didn't even feel the vibrations sounding because I was purifying like crazy. When
I looked at the time when the signal came, I was just in the midst of being purged.
"Aki... ... !"
I was about to urge him again, but as he took the pager from me and kissed me
deeply, my back words were swallowed up.
After a rather impulsive and passionate kiss, he said.
"There are many things I want to ask you, but I will come back and listen."
"... ... ."
"So wait. Here, safely."
At the same time, a black aura wrapped around the albino's defensive wall. When I
touched it with my hand, it seemed to prevent me from going out of this space.
It was the same magic that separated the space when Zeronis awakened. A space in
which no one can enter or leave except with permission.
I parted my lips as I looked at Archid who had imprisoned me as a pretext for
safety.
"Aki, why is this... ... ."
"Because you keep trying to run away. This time, I can't back down any longer."
He muttered a low voice and slowly walked out of the room. The expressionless face
was very unfamiliar.
It looked as if not a drop of blood would come out even if it was stabbed like the
blackened one in the original.
Even his back face, as he walked away without looking back, was as cold as frost.
On the other hand, when I saw him, my body trembled in a completely different sense
from fear.
After not being able to speak for a long time, I put my hands on my lips and
muttered softly.
"What should I do, I must be really mad."
Instantly, the heat hit me. Up until recently, I was out of breath cleaning up, but
now I felt like my heart would burst because of Archid.
Archid was angry. But, rather than being scary, his appearance was just fresh and
cool.
"Wow, this is more than I imagined, wow... ... ."
I couldn't keep up with the words and admired it over and over again.
As a country that loved even his blackened appearance in the original work, he was
unable to control his turbulent emotions and was thrilled with his actions.
If you were angry with a face like that, it seemed like you would be able to listen
to it a hundred times.
"I really can't live, I."
What would you do if you update Leeds day by day like this and cause an accident?
Even while I was angry, I was almost in tears at the delicacy of putting a device
for my own safety.
'yes. That's why I slapped Archid. Who can get out of that reverse beauty?'
He was the one who couldn't touch the tip of Maybell's finger even in the dark.
Contrary to his cold words, his actions were only friendly, and he conspired
against the fanatic. I couldn't understand why he was the male sub, so I cried
wildly.
I was fussy about when I was having a hard time and burned my will.
What I had been struggling with until recently became easy after I had a tummy tuck
accident.
I am looking forward to seeing the new side of Archid in the future, but I couldn't
get tired of it.
Of course, I still can't believe I was the real Roena... ... .
'I want to do better as much as I'm sorry.'
Perhaps it was not a coincidence that I had a glimpse into the life of Archid in a
previous life.
Because it allowed me to fully understand him.
By this time, my past life, which had been extremely unhappy, was no longer
considered only unhappiness.
"great. Let's do it."
It was about time to enjoy the quiet and wise confinement while Archid returned
with his last spurt.
bang-!
The floor began to vibrate with a loud noise. Exactly, it was a vibration coming
from under the ground.
I was puzzled because I could not see the outside, and the spirits screamed.
- What, what, what! Ta, the ground is going out!
"What?"
I was surprised to hear that the ground was going out, but the surroundings began
to shake violently.
After a while. The albino's defensive wall disappeared with the feeling of a thump.
To be precise, it felt like I was being dragged into a place out of touch with the
albino.
"Albino!"
The albino didn't respond to my call. I was definitely dragged down to the ground,
but it felt like the ground and space were separated.
I looked around. The place that even looked desolate was shady on all sides, like a
dungeon.
It exudes a lonely aura just like the abandoned ruins of a ruined country.
'Is this a catacomb?'
It was around the time that I intuitively guessed the identity of this place. As
the noise of people talking drew nearer, they hurriedly hid behind a stone wall.
At the same time, I used wind attribute magic to hide the presence so that the
opponent could not see me.
After a while, men in black robes appeared where I was.
"I was told it was here."
"Look carefully around you. The opponent is a spirit company and a wind attribute
wizard."
It seemed that they were looking for me. I held my breath as they disappeared in
the wrong direction.
To take me through the chaos of the earth and bring me here.
Originally, they were going to make a surprise attack when they came up, but they
encountered an unexpected situation.
Of course, it wasn't that scary. Because I've heard of their real plans from
Secher.
It was obvious what they wanted to do. It must have been her intention to use my
powers to summon an evil dragon who could be Adelcus or something.
There was a record of having already failed and caused a catastrophe, so I must
have been desperate for my strength.
'Heh, it's not too late.'
rather it went well I stretched and thought.
Change the strategy after this happened!
#156.
Meanwhile, Damian was half-conscious about Elena's declaration of divorce.
Because of her not even paying attention, he felt the pressure that he had buried
all at once, and all at once, the problems he had buried came to mind.
In particular, the secret he was holding alone made his heart even more heavy.
Damian found out about Elena's condition much longer than Elena had thought.
Damian used his family's vision to recall what happened before his return.
When the emperor said that Elena was unable to have children, Damian initially
responded this way.
'It doesn't matter. We will proceed with the marriage as scheduled.'
In the first place, it was not an arranged marriage for the succession. Elena, the
atmosphere was regarded as an arranged marriage, but Damian was sincere.
Because I never wanted to see someone else marry her and live happily ever after.
When Damian answered without much thought, the emperor showed a shaky reaction.
'Then what about the succession problem?'
'I will raise the child of the collateral as the successor. I've never really
thought deeply about a child anyway... ... .'
'That's not okay. Did you forget that the Lewis family went extinct after
establishing a collateral line as successor?'
'... ... .'
It was an unknown issue. Considering her family, it would be more appropriate to
marry someone other than Elena.
After the Lewis family disappeared, the nobles began to cling to their direct line
even more.
If the mother's wife could not have children, there were not many people who wanted
to inherit the family line even with a concubine.
The fact that the first priority when choosing a bridesmaid was a healthy body was
a reaction against him.
Damian was well aware of this fact, but he had no desire to maintain the power of
the family even by hurting Elena.
At first, he was living an arbitrary life. There would be objections from the
senate if they mentioned a collateral succession, but it was enough to ignore that.
'The Hadelus family has a solid foundation to carry on without any magical talent.'
'You still have one confidence.'
'The reason that the Lewis family went extinct in the first place was the family
management, which relied too much on magic. Hadelus is already a strong family
apart from magic.'
'But the fact that your family is the shield of the North and a powerful weapon of
the Empire just by being there is no change.'
'... ... For that part, the Knights Templar are enough-'
'It's not enough. Don't you know too well? The existence of Hadelus itself is a
powerful force in the Empire.'
Damian was slowly getting annoyed at the emperor's reaction.
You can't even get married now after creating an atmosphere that seems like a call
to break up.
He asked bluntly, even though he knew it was somewhat profane.
'Then what do you mean by me?'
And in the words that followed, Damian recognized again that the existence in front
of him was not Elena's brother, but the emperor of a country.
'Take the concubine. And give birth to direct descendants and make them your
successors.'
Because it was an unusual condition. It was cruel for a suggestion from someone who
had shared Elena's childhood.
Damian frowned at once and refused.
'No.'
'Then I'll marry Elena to someone else. It's a flawed body, so it's only going to
be a place for a second wife, but at least I'll be able to receive treatment.'
'your majesty! Are you crazy? You're going to marry Elena somewhere like that!'
'Isn't there a thing? I have no intention of undermining the power of Hadelus, and
you have no intention of giving birth to a direct line.'
'... ... .'
'If you turn down my offer, everyone will know Elena's condition. If you hide it
and get married, there will be a backlash.'
Except for her pride, it was Elena, a corpse. It was obvious that I would rather
live alone than find out about my physical condition.
But the emperor was not a politician foolish enough to leave the unmarried imperial
family alone.
Either way, he was a great man to use Elena's marriage politically. And the only
person to be hurt among them was Elena.
'I didn't know your Majesty was such a cold person.'
'I didn't know that you, who knew how I got to this position, would consider me not
cold.'
'I thought it would be warm, at least for Elena.'
'... ... .'
'I will take orders. Instead, don't tell anyone about Elena's condition.'
'But then your reputation will be... ... .'
'My reputation doesn't really matter. It must be me, not Elena, who is considered
flawed.'
Damian pretended to be the emperor's order at the time and forced the marriage.
And after marriage, of course, he broke his promise to the emperor and adopted a
collateral as his successor.
Also, he acted as if he was the one who had flaws externally, preventing even the
emperor's invitation to concubine.
I did.
He became weak like an idiot and could not refuse Elena's desire to have a child.
It was uncertain because it was difficult to have a child by itself, but I did my
best.
And when they were miraculously conceived three years later, both of them were
brimming with hope. I wondered if a miracle would happen.
Damian got all the elixir he said was good and gave it to Elena. Perhaps thanks to
that, the fetus grew up healthy and excited both of them.
But the miracle ended there.
When Elena died giving birth to a child, Damian could not forgive herself.
Even after killing a loved one, I couldn't stand still being alive.
To the extent that she could not even see the face of the child she gave her life
to give birth to, and tried to follow her to death.
And then Damian used the family vision.
Originally, he had vowed to write only for his family, but there was no hesitation.
The result was a broken marriage with her, but Damian never regretted it.
After all, she was alive right in front of me and was living well.
Damian wanted Elena to continue to shine. It's elegant and elegant.
So he deliberately brought in the government to widen his relationship with her. He
knew he was too weak for her.
On the surface, they acted as if they were engrossed in the government and lived a
life of debauchery, and behind the scenes, they had planned to find a suitable
collateral and pretend to be a direct descendant.
In the meantime, he unexpectedly met Archid, and Damian, who felt the power of
Hadelus in him, was perplexed.
Because he's never spent a night with the governments.
Many times I pretended to spend the night, but I swore I never realized it. It only
disguised itself by paralyzing the senses of the government, but it never happened.
However, Archid's power was no less than that of his direct line, so Damian chose
him as his successor without hesitation.
Thinking that the illegitimate child of the collateral was born with strong powers
by chance.
The reality of not being able to protect Elena in this way made Damian tormented,
but I was happy to see Elena still proud and elegant.
Because he took all the bad things, and Elena wanted to continue to shine on the
spot.
She still did not regret that she had chosen to be cursed rather than cursed.
Yet, ironically, he couldn't afford to watch her cherish another.
I thought it would be better if they hated and hated me rather than petulantly, so
that others wouldn't even look at me.
So, even if it was a twisted love, Elena poured all of her passion into hating me,
so I purposely acted even worse.
But now that Elena knows some of the facts, she is asking me for a divorce.
The result of the choice was going in the most unwanted direction.
Damian wanted to keep this marriage. Even if it's selfish.
Damian spoke while holding Elena's sleeve slightly.
"Helena, talk to me for a moment."
"There must have been plenty of time to talk."
But Elena only ruffled her sleeves and responded coldly.
Damian felt like he was going crazy because he didn't even look at him. It would
have been better to bully him because he hated him, bully him, and feed him shit.
Even though Damian knew there was an event, he spoke to Elena again.
And at that very moment.
Damian hugged Elena tightly and avoided the body, feeling the hairs all over her
body and standing upright.
Quang-!
Subsequently, the jaws of the demon beast were shoved in the place where Elena was.
If it had been left as it was, Elena would have suffered.
If it wasn't for Damian's sensitive sense, it was a speed that could not be
avoided.
"Hey, what is this?"
Elena was bewildered by the sudden embrace, then looked at my place and
contemplated.
Damian looked up at the sky at the sudden attack of the beast.
Elena grew tired of seeing the countless beasts pouring out from inside the door
leading to the demon realm after raising her head following his gaze.
"It's dangerous here, so take the kids... ... ."
Damian, who was screaming hastily while covering Elena, later confirmed that Loena
and Archid, who were following them, had disappeared.
In the midst of the chaos, I lost my son and wife. There were screams and many
people running away.
Damian decided that he had to move Elena to a safe place first.
After that, he turned his head to Elena with the intention of going to find his son
and his wife, and flinched at the unusual sight.
Elena's body was unusually stiff. And Damian could understand the reason right
away.
Elena muttered as she got out of his arms.
"Come on, we need to find Zachari. He said he was aiming for that kid. It must have
been sent by the 4th Prince."
For her, who had suffered many deaths as a child, the noise-filled situation was
enough to recall the shock of that time.
Elena murmured like a child, trying to find Zakari.
The 4th Prince was the Crown Prince when Zakari was the Crown Prince. He was also a
tyrant who tried to kill the rest of the imperial family after he became the crown
prince by killing the older princes.
He was also the one who made Zachari decide to become emperor in the first place.
You had to become an emperor to survive.
And the 4th Prince was already dead. Damian groaned and grabbed her.
"Ella, look at my eyes. Now, this isn't a golden castle. The 4th Prince is already
dead."
"Uhhhhhhhh. I mean, Zachary drank poison too. Oh, he hasn't recovered yet, but if
an assassin kills him like this, I will... ... !"
It seems that the biggest incident that occurred just before Zachari became Crown
Prince eroded Elena's accident.
Damian was about to force her to drag her to a safe place.
"Ugh!"
Elena used her power to attack Damian and started running to find Zakari.
He was unaware that he was running directly to the beast.
"Helena, no!"
#157.
It sounded like the whole world was submerged in water.
The cries of beasts that seemed to be torn apart and the voices of those who
screamed in confusion resounded in the distance.
Elena has been living with a lot of threats since she was young, and this uproar
was already evident.
There were many times when her spine shivered even for her, who always made a cold
judgment without letting go of tension.
In particular, it was still a nightmare for Elena, especially in the past, when
Zachari almost died by the 4th Prince.
And the situation then and now overlapped, so I did something stupid.
Elena stared blankly at the man who stood in front of me and moaned.
It was a place far away from the place where the riots suddenly occurred. It meant
that even then, he had not come to his senses.
And the results were terrible.
"D, Diane?"
When Elena vomited her bewildered voice, Damian smiled.
However, it was quite different from the usual relaxed smile. The heavy smile on
his face was tired of white.
"Now I have come to my senses. It would have been dangerous if it had been a little
later, Ella."
"D, Dian, you, you... ... !"
"Wow, isn't that a word I haven't heard in a long time? And I don't even get
angry."
Even in the midst of this, it was absurd to be joking. Elena's voice naturally
trembled.
Not because he was still scared, but because he wasn't very good.
"Come on, wait a minute. Don't say it. Now blood, blood, wave, arm... ... !"
Without even completing the proper sentence, Elena grabbed his arm. Precisely, he
grabbed the place where his arm was.
He glanced at the place where his arm had been severed and said insignificantly.
"Oh, this? The beasts were hungry, so they took a bite."
"... ... ."
"It's not your fault. It's just that I was careless and got hurt. You've been like
that before, haven't you?"
It was an absurd excuse. If she had been sane in the first place, none of this
would have happened.
Memories that passed by reminded me of myself running madly at the beast.
How Damian behaved after that could be inferred from fragmentary memories.
Elena bit her lower lip. With a face that looked like she was about to cry, Damian
spoke lightly.
"Anyway, don't worry, my beauty won't go away if I don't have one arm."
"Who cares about your looks?"
"You keep looking at me and crying. I thought you were worried about me again."
"I didn't cry."
"Then is the sweat running down your cheeks? I've never heard of sweat coming out
of your eyes."
"Are you kidding me in this situation?"
Elena got nervous as she kept trying to lighten the mood. Even that was mixed with
crying, so it wasn't very threatening.
Instead of arguing with him, Elena tore my dalmatica. Then he started tying it to
his arm.
Seeing that I wasn't even able to give first aid, it was obvious that he was
holding me as I was about to run away.
After Elena finished the first aid without saying a word, Damian grabbed her
sleeve.
Suddenly, there was no playfulness on his face. he said with serious eyes.
"I kept it this time, so don't ever think of getting married out of guilt again."
In the midst of this, it was absurd to talk about the past.
Elena pursed her lips. Apart from the fact that his anger soared to the top of his
head, it was because the meaning of his words was a little sad.
"... ... yes. It's not guilt, it's threats. I heard your Majesty, that you married
me because you were threatened."
"What?"
"I'd rather not do it. No matter how hard I tried, I would have broken the marriage
if you refused."
Damian put on a puzzled expression. At this, Elena continued with a feeling of
desperation.
"I knew right away that you were stupid, but you didn't know enough to comply with
such a threat... ... ."
"Elena."
But at Damian's next call, she kept her mouth shut.
He stared intently, holding Elena's arm with his strong hand. Spitting out a
slightly angry voice.
"What do you think of me?"
His eyes looked like they were hurt. Her brow was furious, as if her words were
more painful than the wounds on her arm.
Elena said bitterly.
"It wasn't your choice. If you really cared about your family, you should have
hired someone else as the Grand Duchess, not me."
"... ... ."
"If that were the case, there wouldn't have been a label that an illegitimate child
was the heir, and you and I wouldn't have been at odds like this."
yes. Even if they weren't married, I didn't know they would still be friends and
get along well. He must have lived in a monastery, so I wouldn't see him often.
"It's not even funny."
Damian shook his head coldly, as if he had heard a terrible sound. At this, Elena
flinched, but turned away from her gaze.
After a while, he mumbled softly. His voice, which was slightly more intense than
usual, clearly revealed his agitation.
"yes. I already knew that my choices had ruined our relationship. That's why I
didn't even dare to ask you to forgive me."
"... ... ."
"It's also true that I deliberately exaggerated myself more so that you could hate
me without wanting to. Even so, I wanted to get your attention."
"Damian."
Elena called to him in a high-pitched voice, but he didn't listen.
He was moved by Roena's words, and he felt pathetic and wept as he had once again
had vain expectations.
It would have been better for me to just live with antagonism as I was doing. If it
were, it would have been easier to refuse the divorce for political reasons.
"You can never get a divorce. Even if you don't like it, stay by my side I'd rather
you continue to hate me like you used to."
Elena was at a loss for words and looked at Damian belatedly. he was crying
In the past, tears were familiar enough to be often teased as a crybaby, but it was
something I had never seen before.
but. Until now, we had not even been interested in each other enough to share our
feelings like this.
Maybe he was breaking down while she knew nothing.
Elena calmed him down first.
"You can't waste any more stamina here. Then you really fall... ... ."
tuk.
As if Elena's words were cursed, Damian's head fell on Elena's shoulder.
Elena stiffened in surprise at the toppling body. Again, he bled a lot and talked
too much, so it looked like it was straining his body.
"What did I say!"
It was time for her to wake up late and cry out for help. He grabbed Elena's hand
and let out a shrill voice.
"Please, you can keep hating me. Don't just say divorce, Elena."
"... ... ."
"Please don't tell me to have children. It's telling me to kill you twice."
"... ... ."
"How am I? Don't tell me to hurt you any more here, Ella. You've already received a
lot."
Damian fainted at the end of the pouring words like a confession. Elena remained
silent, not saying anything.
None of what he said was understood.
After a while, the knights who came to see the flare moved the fallen Damian.
* * *
I first raided a warlock and swapped clothes.
It was because he couldn't wear a Dalmatica with the Hadelus seal engraved on it.
Fortunately, the spirits subdued the weak-looking man with their force. I felt it
from a long time ago, but the power of the spirits was enormous.
I hid my presence with the drab robes worn by warlocks and deep hoods.
The characteristics of wind attribute magic are hiding and finding. Just as a
chameleon hides me with a protective color, the magic of hiding itself perfectly
was the exclusive patent of the April family.
It was excellent at removing the presence to such an extent that they did not even
know they were going together even when they were together.
If you don't have a good sense of humor, you don't even recognize me, so it was
just the right magic to prevent you from encountering a tiger even if you went into
the tiger's den.
'It was a godsend to awaken.'
I was heartbroken at the thought that it would have been really bad if I had been
brought here without even waking up.
Just looking at this place, it has the feel of an ancient place. It was hard to
believe that such a city was hidden under the ground.
'As expected, unless you are a warlock, you can't even enter this place.'
I gulped down as I watched the warlock make entrances from anywhere and exit the
catacombs.
Seeing that there was no specific door, it seemed that he made a door with the
power of a warlock to enter and exit.
It was quite a pain in the ass. Because it was impossible for me to go out of this
place alone.
First, I moved quietly to grasp the geography of this place. for a long time to do
that.
I found a building that looked like a temple. It was a structure similar to the
temple I saw when a warlock kidnapped me in the past.
The only difference is that it is in a strong state without any collapse, and a
bizarre magic circle is drawn on the floor inside.
While looking inside, I was shocked to see the holy water stand in front of the
altar. It was full of bright red blood.
It was a disgusting thing to say that it was a tool for washing hands before the
ceremony to keep one's body in good shape.
'It's a city of real madmen.'
My eyes frowned at the stinky smell that stung my nostrils. It was around the time
when the spirits circled around the altar to check the situation.
"It's strange. He must have been there, but he disappeared like a ditch."
Feeling popular along with the sound of words, I quickly hid behind the pillar.
#158.
Among those who entered the temple, a familiar face appeared. Marquis Natalie said,
gauging the depth of the blood pool in the holy water basin.
"That would have been enough."
"If you don't know, will you go to earth?"
Marquis Natalie glanced at Jade's question and answered.
"From now on, you want to go to earth. why? Are you worried about Mabel?"
"Is it possible? My mother was the one who ordered me to get closer to Mabel in the
first place, so are you really suspicious of me?"
"There are times when the issue of men and women doesn't really go away, so I asked
because of an old woman. Are you upset?"
"no."
It was like a conversation between a boss and a subordinate. A look different from
the one he had been kind to in front of me before.
'To say that I was born with breasts was pure bullshit.'
It was a moment when what I had been doing was revealed.
Marquis Natalie had no affection for Jade at all.
'Even if there was love, I knew he was an illegitimate child of the Amber family,
but it would be difficult to treat him like before.'
It was Marquis Natalie, who had already known his identity through Sherry.
Knowing that he had raised a tiger cub, it was understandable that he was being
wary.
It seemed that she, too, could not predict Jade's origins and just saw the
possibility and enlisted.
Because the warlocks lived scattered after being persecuted.
In the meantime, there must have been many descendants of warlocks who were left
behind without knowing their origins.
Even Jade might not have known that he was inheriting the blood of a warlock when
he was young.
If I hadn't met Marquis Natalie, I probably wouldn't have known about it forever.
It was when I eavesdropped on their conversation for a long time. Marquis Natalie
was instructing her subordinates to make up something else.
According to the words I heard occasionally, it seemed that he was planning to
summon the evil dragon who was known as Adelcus again. I'm not sure, but that's how
it felt.
'Crazy, crazy.'
Seeing that they decided to summon him again even after going through the upheaval
in the past, it was an amazing group that was really tenacious.
To be honest, it would have been better for the rituals performed with human lives
to disappear.
I have no intention of letting harmful groups install it. In the first place, the
probability that the evil dragon was immersed in his mind is low.
"Don't make a mistake, I'll implement it as soon as it's ready."
"Yes."
The subordinates were silent and moved in harmony. It was then. Suddenly, Jade
looked towards me.
He had hidden magic so his identity would not have been discovered, but somehow it
felt like our eyes met.
"... ... ."
When even the sound of spitting had to be taken seriously, Jade walked along with
Marquis Natalie without responding, perhaps by chance.
After all of them were gone, I was relieved and sat down.
Suddenly, they overheard what they were planning.
Now all you have to do is climb up and block it, but the problem is that there is
no way to go up.
'What is this?'
The warlock who stole the clothes earlier was not of any help other than clothes,
as he couldn't open the door because he was the last.
They captured him and hid it, but it was a temporary measure.
It would be best for him to get out of here before his fellow warlocks find
him... ... .
But that was just my wish, and it seemed far from realizing it.
It seems that only a few authorized people can open the door.
Obviously he would not have entrusted the gatekeeper to the keeper, so it was very
risky to launch a strike without knowing the opponent's skills.
First, I had to figure out who was the weakest among the people who could open the
door.
After that, I had to attack quickly and threaten to open the door.
'It's not good for me to waste time.'
This was entirely the territory of the Marquis Natalie. It means that it is a place
where you begin to lose.
It was time for me to go back to hiding.
"You are more fearless than I thought."
"!!"
There was no time to feel the popularity. I froze to see Jade standing behind me
silently.
Fortunately, there were no marquis by his side.
'No, I'm lucky to say something like this.'
I'm sure you're caught by Jade.
He was succeeded by the Marquis Natalie. He had never faced him properly, but he
must have been a very talented person.
I decided to be blatant first. It's because you can't do anything when it's sticky.
"I've been waiting for you to come from the moment our eyes met. Did you come
earlier than expected?"
Guni was surprised, as if he knew he would come. Of course, I didn't expect him to
find out, though.
Jade said with a stiff face.
"Do you mean that you deliberately only showed a presence to me? Do you want to
talk to me separately?"
Jade's expression deepened as he looked up with an expression of what to say.
In fact, at the time, I wasn't even sure if our eyes met. Because he pretended not
to know me and didn't know that I would disappear with the Marquis.
But even after he found me, he didn't tell the Marquis.
In other words, it meant that the Marquis had a story to tell separately.
Once I dropped the bluff, I was glad to see that it worked quite well. I said with
arms crossed as if I had the upper hand.
"So may I ask what you want to do with me, Marquis?"
The person who was trying to scare him was rather embarrassed, so Jade seemed
embarrassed.
He licked his lips a few times before speaking. It was a face that I never dreamed
of that it had already dried up to me.
"I will help you get out of here. Instead, give this to Mabel."
Jade pulled something out of his arms and held it out. It was difficult to know the
identity because the sealing magic was applied to prevent it from being opened.
'I'm not stupid enough to deliver something I don't know what it is, no matter how
urgent it is.'
As I stared at him, he added.
"Aren't you going to want to get out of here anyway? As long as you deliver this
well, we will make sure you leave safely."
"Isn't there a possibility that we could get out of here safely and endanger the
ground?"
"It's something that doesn't really do any harm to you. This is a matter between me
and Mabel."
"If I wore it, it would be my problem. I don't really trust people who put my
friends in the back of the head."
"... ... ."
At my last words, Jade shut her mouth. He said as he glanced at me, wondering if it
was too stimulating.
"I am sorry about the last time. Even if the Grand Duchess wasn't just an
Elementalist in the first place, I had no intention of touching him."
"You have a great way of speaking. Sherry asked who he looked like, and he looked
like him. He is a master at blaming others."
"... ... After all, it was the Grand Duchess who looked after you. I thought it was
weird. In many ways."
"You know that now. There's nothing wrong with that, right?"
Jade's eyebrows twitched at my provocation.
It was a hostile remark that came out of my heart without my knowledge.
It was because it was difficult to be kind to the person who hurt Akid if he didn't
try.
Besides, it was even more so after I was severely slapped in the back by that
person.
"Were you like this?"
Then Jade asked with a slightly puzzled face. He seems to be very surprised when he
suddenly reveals his true colors after only seeing how he was modest and
aristocratic.
To be honest, I didn't mean to be this strong, but without realizing it, I acted
bluntly. Well, I had no intention of reversing what I did.
"Let's call it strong medicine. So tell me exactly where this stuff will be used.
It's hard to trust each other blindly, right?"
I knew he would be troubled, but Jade was more determined than he thought.
"I can't. In that case, I will also bring the Grand Duchess to my mother."
Jade reached out as if he was going to take me right away. When the spirits stopped
this, I stretched my palm forward and spoke hastily.
"Come on, wait! If you take me to the Marquis like this, you will regret it!"
"I am?"
Jade looked at him sullenly, as if it was possible. I came up with a strategy of
blindfolding and arguing because I wanted to be a judge.
"If you take me to the Marquis, I'll tell you that he and Maybelle plan to drive
the Marquis out."
"... ... You are more naive than you think. Do you think your mother will believe
what you said?"
"That's when you don't know that you are the illegitimate son of the Amber family."
Even though I knew that Marquis Natalie already knew Jade's origins, I continued to
speak.
"I already know that the Marquis Natalie framed the Ember family. That's why I even
took the position of head."
"How the hell is that... ... ."
"It's a trade secret. What is certain is that if the Marquis finds out who you are,
it will be very difficult for you too."
"... ... ."
"Well, it's okay if I get caught by the Marquis and escape after seeing the
opportunity. There is nowhere else to go but the shadow of the Marquis, right?"
Anyway, to get out of here, I had to choose the means and methods. Pressing hard
from the beginning will drive the opponent out of their minds.
Fortunately, I glanced into his eyes, and he was clearly agitated.
After a while, as I expected, Jade came in with a move.
"You were more terrifying than I thought. You've already figured it out."
"In a short moment, your evaluation of me is very diverse. By this point, I think
you have roughly understood everything about me, but now you have to decide."
Jade let out a deep sigh and opened his mouth at the nuance to tell me what this
object was quickly without changing the topic.
"This... ... ."
#159.
When I heard the identity of the object, I broke out in a cold sweat.
'Is this worse than I expected?'
I knew roughly that the two of them were doing something, but this was really
unexpected.
The item Jade asked Mabel to deliver was, as you might have guessed, a dangerous
item for Catherine.
The problem was that the parties did not know how dangerous what the two were
trying to do.
I asked with a puzzled face.
"So you mean you were trying to transfer the side effects of Maybelle's taboo to
Catherine Essel?"
I know the side effect is something that can be pasted here and there.
It was Maybell who committed the taboo in the first place. Had he been able to move
the tattoo, Secher would not have suffered for eons.
But Jade seemed convinced that it was possible.
"I tried to transfer it to Catherine Essel in the same way that it had been tainted
by Mabel. Anyway, he was also a taboo, so I thought it was possible."
"Then Catherine could die."
Jade put on a face that he didn't even want to refute my words. It meant that he
was helping Mabel even though he knew everything.
'How can a man be so selfish?'
I became disillusioned with Mabel and her helper Jade, who, apart from the dangers
of this work, tried to blame all the sins again on Catherine, who had done nothing
wrong.
He said that he would change the soul of a child who was already doing well, drag
him back to the past, and drive away all the pain now.
Jade sighed as I made a speechless expression.
"I knew this and didn't want to say it."
"... ... ."
"I am sure you will think of me as trash."
"You know."
As soon as I answered, Jade licked her lips. I guess he didn't know he was going to
say yes to his face.
I said with a determined face.
"I can't give this to Mabel."
"I thought so."
It was time for Jade to take the road stuff. I threw an object at the spirit.
As the spirits swallowed things, Jade protested sharply.
"What are you doing now!"
"Jade, do you know what kind of influence what you are doing now will affect the
continent?"
Go ahead, Jade flinched as I uttered a more nervous voice. I explained the current
situation with bewildered eyes.
"If Catherine died while moving the side effects according to your will, the
continent would be over."
"Is it over?"
"The warlocks seem to have no idea why the catastrophe happened. It means that they
didn't even know what the problem was, let alone solve the problem or repent of
what they had done in the first place."
"Explain so I can understand."
"The side effects don't go away with such shallow tricks. A person who breaks a
taboo once, even after death, is like living in a dead land."
"Does it become dead land even when you die?"
"It is also a dead land that cannot be reclaimed. It is said that the dead have no
words and no will, so they have nothing to do with them."
"... ... ."
"The reason for the catastrophe in the first place was that the victims were killed
involuntarily, so I said everything."
"... ... !"
"Now do you get a sense of how stupid what he was trying to do?"
Jade did not say a word even in the primary color of criticism. Apparently, he
didn't seem to know how the catastrophe happened.
As he pondered with a serious expression on his face, I thought about something
else.
'Did the Marquis Natalie not know? Or do you want to proceed without knowing it?'
If she was trying to summon Adelcus knowingly, she was the craziest person.
After all, knowing that what he was about to do was reckless, Jade would no longer
cooperate with Maybelle's crazy plans.
There was a time when I thought that an hour had passed. Jade frowned and said.
"It is already late. Interfering with Mabel's plans would be far from avoiding the
catastrophe to come."
"What does it mean?"
"Because my mother has already started the ceremony. I did not know what the
ceremony was until just before."
* * *
With the door of the demon realm opened just in time, Intravia was a melting pot of
confusion.
When the pollution began to rise, there was no other chaos.
Mabel found only one among the people running away.
And soon I was able to find the person I was looking for.
Because Catherine, like a saint from her previous life, did not run away from this
riot and rescued people from the scene.
'Your Majesty the Crown Prince is seriously injured! You are now on a stretcher and
taken to a temporary shelter!'
Mabel used Zeronis to lure Catherine. As they always loved each other terribly,
they could easily deceive her.
Catherine was following Mabel without any doubt. Without even dreaming that it was
my place.
As the crowd gradually became scarce, Catherine let out a strange voice.
"Mabel, is there really a shelter here?"
"Sure. We are almost there."
There weren't too many people near the shelter. It was time for Catherine to
distance herself from Mabel with a suspicious look.
Suddenly feeling tied up, I looked down at the ground and panicked. It was because
a black snake tangled her legs and prevented her from moving.
"Me, Mabel!"
At Catherine's mourning voice, Maybell spun around and smiled. Suddenly, no one
could be seen around.
"I'm still very deceived. At this point, I thought it was time to change the habit
of not questioning people. Still, you."
Despite Mabel's sarcasm, Catherine just stared blankly at the floor. After a while,
Catherine looked at her and said.
"... ... You are still the same."
"Oh my, did your memory come back?"
Mabel grinned as if it was very funny. On the other hand, Catherine's expression
could not be straightened.
It was because the memories didn't come back. Catherine was still confused about
her existence.
Whether she is Catherine Essel or Mabel Lewis.
I'd rather have a quiet conversation with Mabel, but I never dreamed that I would
fall into a trap in the meantime.
As she said, she was pathetic and stupid.
Suddenly, the snake grew bigger and tied Catherine tightly.
I felt a chill when the cold, damp skin of the snake touched my flesh. Mabel walked
over to Catherine and said.
"If my memory came back, I would have known roughly what I wanted to do now."
As if there was no need to wait any longer, Mabel took out the item she had
received from Jade's subordinate.
A strange magic circle was drawn on the restraint ball that looked like shackles.
It was something unusual at first glance, so Catherine struggled and rebelled
against it.
"Leave this! Let go!"
"If you don't want to break your bones, you better stay still. My workmen are
impatient, so they can't control their strength well."
With those words, the force pressing on Catherine's body grew stronger. Catherine
screamed in pain as if it would crush bones.
Mabel didn't care whether the other person moaned or not. Rather, he said calmly,
putting a restraint ball around her neck.
"Jade said that. You are the only one who will become a sacrifice for me."
"Heh, heh heh!"
"After all, you wanted to take anything that belonged to you. So, shouldn't it be
right for you to take this too?"
"I never stole it!"
"Does it make sense to say that someone has been stolen and no one has been
stolen?"
Suddenly, Mabel's voice filled with madness.
I thought that it would be good if I could get out of this damn pain right away and
the woman in front of me would die.
I haven't even touched Catherine for a while because of this damn side effect, but
that was another matter.
As soon as the restraint ball was put on Catherine's neck, it lit up and
disappeared. But Catherine was still feeling the foreign body with the restraints
on her neck.
"Oh, I have one more present."
Maybell pulled out a glass bottle from her arms as if it was a fun nightlife.
It was a poison that failed to be used on Roena long ago. Catherine clenched her
teeth not to swallow the suspicious vial at a glance.
However, he couldn't stand Maybell's workhorse with his bare body.
"Wow!"
Catherine's mouth was opened in vain due to the snake's mighty power and Mabel's
wretched hand.
"Ha ha ha ha ha!"
With Maybell's squeaky voice, Catherine's throat spilled all the liquid from the
glass bottle.
"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
"That's right. Eat well."
It felt terrible to go down my throat. Tears welled up in Catherine's eyes.
Mabel let her go with a sad look on her face.
In my heart, I wanted to watch her die, but I had to go back to the scene and fix
it.
"Collock! Cologne!"
Catherine complained of pain several times before she collapsed.
Maybell, who smiled bitterly at the sight of nothing more to see, turned around,
saying goodbye as if relieved.
"Goodbye, Mabel."
#160.
A long time after Maybell disappeared. Kina, who had been watching the
confrontation from a distance, approached Catherine.
? Cut. (Hey, you're alive, right?)
He looked and pecked with his beak, but Catherine didn't even move.
Silent as if dead, Kina became anxious. It's been a while since I sent a signal to
Roena, but no one came to help.
Kina pecked Catherine repeatedly, remembering her owner's words that she had to
take good care of Catherine until she came.
At this rate, it was because he would become a useless messenger bird who disobeyed
his master's orders.
? Kkak-kak-kak! (Wake up. Wake up, you weak human!)
It was when Keena was pecking Catherine for such a long time.
Archid, who was heading to the location on the pager, arrived at the scene
belatedly.
Archid frowned at the fact that there was no Mabel he was looking for, only
Catherine lying around.
"Where is Mabel?"
? Clap clap! Whoa! yep! Kak! (He made it like this and it popped! He's weird! He
looked like a crazy kid!)
As if waiting for Akid's question, Kina flashed and cried out.
It seemed like he was trying to explain the situation in his own way, but it was a
gesture that he didn't know what to say.
Unsuccessful in trying to understand Kina's explanation several times, Archid
approached Catherine.
It was because it seemed better to ask this side.
"Hey, are you okay?"
Katherine did not respond to Archid's call. It was strange, and as I held her, I
could feel the heat rising through my body.
"What is this... ... ."
There was no one to look for, and Archid grew annoyed at the situation where the
absurd Catherine was lying down.
He wanted to leave Catherine behind, but the fact that Loena loved her terribly was
a hindrance.
"Damn it."
After a bit of conflict, Archid was reluctant to pick up Catherine.
On the way, I saw the Duke of Ezer, so I was going to give it to him and go to
Mabel.
That was when Archid had just returned to the scene.
"Hurray, Miracle Saint!"
"Long live Mabel! Long live!"
In a moment, the atmosphere of the scene changed. Everyone was shouting and
cheering Maybel's name one by one.
While wondering about that, I noticed that the gate of the Demon Realm, which was
constantly pouring out magical beasts from the sky, had disappeared.
The pollution of the ground, which was tormenting Loena while riding, had also
stopped.
"What the hell is this... ... ."
It was time for Archid to grasp the situation. In the distance, he saw Edward
running through the crowd with a terrifying face.
It seemed as if she found Catherine on her back and ran to her. Her apricot-colored
hair fluttered wildly.
"Catherine! Hey, why is he doing this?"
"I don't know either. I'm on the way to find something lying down and bring it
back, so take it to the senator."
Archid handed Catherine over to Edward as if it was going well. This was not the
time.
Since the contamination had stopped, I had to go to Roena first. After briefly
explaining the situation, he headed straight to Roena's place.
But what was waiting there was completely unexpected.
"what? Roena?"
Archid murmured, looking at the empty seat in vain. To be precise, I was talking to
the whimpering albino trapped in my magic.
The albino had consumed a lot of energy, so he returned to the cat. The white cat
vomited a pathetic voice and wept bitterly.
The situation where there was no one to stay and only the divine beast was left was
not what I expected at all.
'How the hell?'
Archid was a bit embarrassed by the disappearance of Roena.
It was obviously blocked from leaving. Seeing that there was no trace of the magic
being broken, it was obvious that it had disappeared within it, but that didn't
make sense.
Archid dispelled the magic and investigated the albino.
"What happened?"
Meow, Kree, Kwang!
The albino began to express something using its front and hind paws.
When I saw the movement of going into the ground like a dive and coming out, it
seemed as if I had suddenly plunged into the ground.
The land was the realm of the albino. Archid asked with an incomprehensible face.
"Then why didn't you follow me?"
Crree, Kang, Gae-Gang!
This showed the albino jumping up to enter the ground and bouncing.
I tried to follow, but it seemed that the road was blocked and I couldn't get in.
There was no land in the world that could defeat the earth attribute divine beast.
That means it is no ordinary land.
At that moment, Archid remembered Loena's words that the catacombs were underground
and they didn't know how to get in.
"no way."
Archid frowned at the gruesome conclusion that Roena might have been taken to the
catacombs by the warlocks.
And that premonition was not even gone. Ethan ran over and said,
"Grand Prince! You are here! I think you should go see it soon."
"What's going on?"
When Archid asked a question in an unusual atmosphere, Ethan delivered shocking
news.
"Your Majesty the Grand Duke is in critical condition."
* * *
After a successful declaration ceremony, Maybelle happily took a bath in the
bathtub.
"Heh heh."
Everything was going according to her will, and she hummed to herself.
When the postponed performance was presented at the scheduled location, people were
busy praising the saint.
The eyes of the nobles, who had previously been disregarded as being from orphans,
had also changed significantly.
It was to prevent further damage thanks to her performance in an incident where
there were so many casualties.
And the incident was a series of unexpected good news. It was because Archduke
Hadelus was seriously injured and was recuperating.
There was a relaxed atmosphere inside, but the injury was more serious than
expected.
Of course, there was another reason why she was so happy. It was because of the
news that the Grand Duchess had disappeared.
'Just look for cancer, you'll never find it?'
Maybell had handed over Loena to the Marquis as a condition to open the door to the
Demon Realm.
He didn't even care about why the Marquis had asked him to hand over Roena. Anyway,
he got everything he wanted.
As soon as the incident broke out, Mabel deliberately poured out pollution all at
once, binding Loena's feet and exhausting her stamina.
'You endured more than I thought.'
Chara Mabel, who had been vigilant because she ate Dylan, was also struggling quite
a bit.
It was like a monster. It was absurd in the first place, so it was doubtful that he
ate Dylan.
"It doesn't really matter."
Maybell's popularity was already ahead of the imperial family. As the imperial
family's incompetence was revealed through the ceremonial ceremony, a confrontation
between the temple and the imperial family was established.
It was easy to conduct political maneuvers because the annoying Pablo and his party
had been tied up in advance.
The center of the present temple was by far Maybell. The public sentiment was
fluctuating around Saint Maybelle, and even the imperial family could not do
anything about her.
Most people thought that the opening of the gates of the demon realm was the effect
of pollution. It is believed that the demonic beast has reacted because a lot of
pollution has burst out all at once.
On the other hand, the imperial family, who knew that warlocks could summon magical
beasts, considered this to be the work of warlocks.
However, it was an atmosphere of hesitation so as not to cause confusion. It was
what everyone expected.
Even if a warlock was put on the line anyway, it would be difficult to find out the
relationship between the saint and the warlock, and even if they did, they wouldn't
be able to announce it easily.
It was because Maybell herself, a saint, not the imperial family, had resolved this
chaos.
It was obvious that if I bit her and drooped, public sentiment would fluctuate, so
I couldn't do it recklessly.
Therefore, the imperial family was diligent in rectifying this riot.
The Hadelus family was experiencing difficulties due to the flow of portraits.
In addition, the atmosphere of Essel Castle was not formidable.
'It's pretty persistent.'
Mabel remembered Catherine, still undead and still in treatment.
I definitely thought I was going to die then. Luckily, it was found by someone and
escorted to the castle of Ezer.
Considering that he is currently unconscious, his lifespan seemed to be short-
lived, but it was annoying to hold on to it.
Catherine was a first-hand eyewitness to her as a warlock. If only one survived, it
would have been a pain in the ass.
'Maybe he won't survive?'
There was no way. Eselgar will never be able to figure out what the poison is.
Even if they found out, they wouldn't be able to create an antidote within the
deadline.
However, what could not be reassured was that Catherine was Lewis.
Even if he endured, endured, and even awakened, it was easy to face a headwind.
But that's only when you're addicted. Besides that, there was one more thing I
prepared, so I wasn't too worried.
'Oh, it's already time.'
After checking the time, Mabel hurriedly took a bath and changed clothes. It was
because the time we were supposed to meet with Jade had run out.
Mabel quietly left the temple and began to move to the promised place.
#161.
I was still in the catacombs, not knowing what was going on on the ground.
Originally, he had intended to return directly to the ground even by intimidating
Jade, but it was because he was faced with an unexpected situation.
One of them is that the Adelchus summoning ceremony is already underway.
I heard it at first glance when I was spying, but I thought I hadn't started yet.
I was astonished to hear Jade's explanation.
'So you mean that the ceremony was held at the same time as the door to the demon
realm was opened?'
'Yes. Summoning Adelchus consists of three rites. The first thing to do is to
collect the blood needed for summoning.'
'Are you referring to the blood that was in the holy water?'
'you're right. When the holy water fountain is filled with blood, the first ritual
is complete. Since it is already full as needed, it can be said that the first
ceremony was successful.'
Afterwards, I was terrified to hear that the blood pooled in the Seongsudae was the
price of my life.
That means there were a lot of deaths from above.
It was a scene where he was faced with a swarm of beasts in a defenseless state.
Most of them would have died on the spot without even making a single move.
My mind wandered at the thought that the warlocks had gone as far as they could.
If the ceremony had already begun, going up to the ground like this was not the
only thing that happened.
It was more important to prevent the ceremony taking place in the catacombs.
Fortunately, Jade knew that summoning Adelcus was dangerous. Because he said he saw
an opportunity and was planning to interfere.
The problem was that Marquis Natalie's surveillance of Jade became stronger than
expected, making it difficult to fulfill the deal with Mabel.
I was the one who made it, but I tried to prolong my life by pretending not to
know.
If you judge what has already happened, you're wasting your time to solve the
problem at hand.
Besides, there was one more reason why I held my ankle here for the second time
now-
"Some artifacts are needed to transfer the side effects of the contraindications.
One of them was stolen earlier, and the rest are kept by my mother."
"For once. In the first place, what is ultimately needed in the ceremony is a
medium and an offering to prevent side effects."
Jade glanced at me and reluctantly revealed his true feelings. I saw Jade's plan
and narrowed my eyes.
Hearing Jade's words, I narrowed my eyes and muttered.
"That means they planned to get me out of here from the start. The medium needed
for the ceremony would be me, the spirit messenger."
"And the plan to deliver it was shattered by the Marquis' watch."
"Not only that, but not even the remaining artifacts were stolen. All of a sudden,
my mother stole it secretly."
"Yes. Maybe if my contract with Mabel was found out, Mabel might also be brought
here sooner or later. Because she is a sacrifice."
My head was spinning as I turned around.
Still, it wasn't long before I found out that I was the real Roena, and I was in an
overwhelming state.
In the meantime, the thought of stopping even the madness of the Warlocks made my
head throb.
"Is there any way to contact Maybell at all?"
"We exchanged passwords, but... ... ."
It was about time Jade responded cooperatively. The spirit who was protecting me
hurriedly threw it away.
- You see, Roena. I'm seriously sorry, but I have something to tell you.
"yes?"
- The artifact I swallowed earlier. It's probably fake.
"Is it fake?"
? There is no wave characteristic of Artifacts. It felt empty, like the imitations
I saw in the Archduke's library.
"!!"
The spirit flapped its wings and claimed that the artifact was fake. If so, it
meant that even this was in the hands of the marquis.
"no way... ... ."
I let out a shallow moan at a momentary eerie thought.
Maybe it was because I suddenly thought that I might not be the only one who was
targeting the Marquis Natalie at the ceremony.
At this time, I remember what Secher had said and fueled my eerieness.
'This is a world where time has been reversed by black magic, so as time goes by,
more and more people will remember their past lives.'
'First of all, those related to the caster will recall their memories one by one.
Only if there is a chance.'
It's not certain, but if the Marquis Natalie had delivered the forbidden book to
the evil woman in prison, it's likely that she'd remember her previous life by now.
In fact, there were few high-ranking warlocks enough to deliver the forbidden book.
After all, if the Marquis had remembered her previous life, she would have
recognized immediately that Catherine was Louise.
In that case, I could not rule out the case that I was not the only vehicle that
Marquis Natalie was targeting.
"Did you tell me who the warlock was who made Mabel break the taboo?"
When asked for confirmation, Jade gave a clear answer.
"They said Marquis Natalie gave me a forbidden book."
"!!"
'It wasn't just me from the beginning!'
Without further thought, I grabbed Jade. Now was not the time to be idle here.
"Put me up! I have to go to Catherine right now!"
* * *
At that time, inside Hadelus Villa in Intravia District 1. In the bedroom, Damian
leaned against the head of the bed with a pale face.
Next to him were the Knights Commander Genald, the butler Asil, and Archid waiting.
While all of them had dark faces, Damian said with a smirk as if it was nothing
special.
"Why is everyone dying like that? Anyone who sees will know that I am dead. Oh my,
do you really want me to die?"
"This is not the time to joke around. Isn't it mana poison? At this rate, even if
you detoxify, it may be difficult to use magic like before."
As Genald burst into rage, Damian shivered.
"I think God was jealous of me because I was so perfect. Well, I'm not the kind of
person who will collapse with this level of stats lowered."
"Your Majesty is... ... ."
"I also beat Dylan, but can't this guy beat Manadoc?"
Genald swallowed the words with a speechless expression in response to the casual
reaction.
Then, as if Damian was waiting for someone, he glanced at the door again and again.
Seeing this, Archid said.
"If you are a mother, you are fine."
"I didn't ask."
"These words were meant to glare at the door as if it were about to break."
Damian smirked in dismay at Archid's rustic murder.
He seems to have noticed that he cares about Elena like a ghost, even though Roena
has been dying the whole time because of her disappearance.
Damian stopped staring at the door and let out a deep sigh.
From that day on, Elena did not take a single step into the bedroom.
It was kind of an answer. I'm not going to do Damien's request. I'm about to leave
his side.
'I really hate that.'
Fortunately, there was a lot of commotion inside and out, so it seemed that they
did not bring in divorce papers right away.
There was still room to beg, but I wasn't really confident. It would have been
better if Roena was by my side.
Damian asked quietly, remembering the missing Loena. He was worried as well, so it
didn't make sense.
"Are there no news yet?"
"Yes... ... ."
"At a time like this, support for saints has increased, so it's difficult to
approach."
It was a state in which he raised a tiger cub without knowing it and eventually
gave it to him.
There is no clear evidence that Mabel was involved with the warlock, and they all
tried to protect her by coercing the temple.
Moreover, as soon as Roena disappeared, the pollution near Prodium became so
intense that Pablo and his party could not even come to the capital.
It was a perfect move, as if it had been planned and executed beforehand. From this
point on, unless you confront the shrine, you can't even catch her.
To be honest, since Roena was gone, the Grand Duchess didn't even have time to care
about it.
Damian asked, fiddling with his forehead.
"Are you still looking for that Secher?"
"Yes."
Archid clenched his fists in response briefly. As soon as Loena disappeared, he was
inquiring from Secher.
Secher disappeared as soon as the ceremony began. Upon learning that he had met
Loena before leaving, Archid was eager to catch the old woman.
Roena, who had a strange reaction at the time of the ceremony, was concerned.
Archid determined that it had something to do with Secher.
His face looked like he was shocked, but he regretted that he didn't ask directly
at the time.
Then someone announced a visit.
#162.
"This is Ethan. I have captured Secher."
Akid got up from his seat at the word Secher and opened the door.
I couldn't even hear Damian muttering from behind, putting his forehead on his
forehead and saying, "He's probably not feeling well."
Secher did not enter the room, but looked at Damian with surprised eyes. No one
noticed because it was a momentary agitation.
To be precise, it means that Archid ran wild on the road and there was no such
thing.
Archid immediately grabbed Secher's collar and muttered savagely.
"Tell me where Roena is."
"... ... It has nothing to do with me."
"It doesn't matter that you and Roena last met before the ceremony started?"
When Akid threatened him, Secher vomited out his voice as if it was unfair.
"It really is. I have absolutely nothing to do with this case."
"Do not lie! Do you have to put a knife in your throat right now?"
"Big!"
Secher groaned as the field exhaled from the tightness of his breath. It was
because Archid tightened his neck as if he were twisting his neck at any moment.
Damian opened his mouth, judging that it would be difficult to question him.
"Stop it, Archid."
"... ... ."
"What are you doing without drying it?"
As Archid continued to remain silent, Damian shouted.
Genald and Ethan, who were standing next to him, grabbed Archid's arms and forcibly
separated him from Secher.
It was because Secher was in a situation where he could not speak even if he wanted
to. Damian asked Secher, who was gasping and breathing heavily.
"How are you going to prove that you have nothing to do with this case?"
"I was just clearing up the misunderstanding of the Grand Duchess."
"Misunderstanding?"
"exactly! I was only saying this because the Grand Duchess knew that he was
possessed by another body under the influence of black magic."
"What else is this?"
Damian frowned and tilted his head.
It was because he didn't know the details of Roena in the first place, and it was a
story that caught the clouds.
Akid, on the other hand, recognized the meaning of the old woman's words and
hardened. Secher, who did not see this, continued.
"I was just a little bit out of luck, so I was reincarnated in another world for a
while and then came back. So I just said that I came back to my body."
"!!"
"Archid, do you understand what I mean?"
Damian saw Archid's pale face as he questioned it, and realized that this was
unusual.
Archid was confused. At this time, Ethan, who was the only one who knew about the
meeting between Secher and Akid, said:
"No, then. Are you saying that our little lady went to another world and even came
back? Because of that black magic or something?"
"Actually, you are back in the past. It is a soul that should have died immediately
from the plague."
Secher released a bombshell in succession. When they said that they should have
died, they all opened their mouths and didn't say anything.
Archid could now guess why Roena had reacted like that.
Even when she revealed that she was Yuina, she was afraid.
However, the fact that she was actually Roena herself was a big shock.
While Archid was in turmoil, Damian heard about the situation from Secher.
And I was horrified to hear that Mabel was actually Catherine Essel, and that she
had broken two taboos.
Of course, Secher didn't even know that Catherine Essel was a former Louise.
Because that was information that only the returning party could know.
"You were hiding such a great thing. I ate a good one."
Damian thought a lot. In particular, my heart was pounding when I heard that Roena
had been on the line for several hours.
It was the same for him to turn back time. Of course, I wasn't surprised by the
side effects.
'I wanted to change too much even if I changed somehow... ... .'
It seems that Roena has learned to solve problems cleverly by repeating
reincarnation and reincarnation. Damian made a satisfied face.
'After all, our new baby was a genius.'
It is a fact that cannot be denied because he has had extraordinary experiences.
Especially compared to himself, who was foolish even after returning, he was a
really smart kid.
Unlike black magic, the vision was a spell book containing the mana of the dark
dragon Zaparcia.
It was different from the case of violating taboos from the beginning as it was a
book of the dragon who created magic, so safety was definitely guaranteed.
However, this bouncing of Ammon's soul to another world or to another timeline
became a bit of a concern.
What's more, after a certain experience, you can remember your past life.
'That's possible... ... ?'
Damian had returned with memories. But Elena was different.
She had no memory of her previous life. And he didn't want her to remember.
If he remembers, he will be angry at him for leaving his newborn son and will never
forgive him.
She was the one who asked for the child even when she was out of breath. He was the
one who turned back time despite knowing her will.
Damian longed for Elena to not remember her previous life. Of course, unlike black
magic, vision would not have such side effects.
He suddenly looked at Archid and thought of the child he had left behind.
'If that child had grown up, he would have grown up like that.'
It was strangely similar to me, and sometimes I got goosebumps.
That brought his guilt, and for nothing he was cold-hearted towards Archid.
Because he was born with a strong power to be called an illegitimate child, it made
him even more troubled.
Every moment I saw him, regrets about whether the child I had left behind would
become as strong as that when he grew up came and was painful.
Damian clenched his fists when he thought of Elena, who smiled brightly saying that
she resembles me.
'I'm in pain, so I'm thinking about everything. What a shame.'
Damian shattered absurd assumptions in his head. Then Secher said.
"This rite is no mere coincidence. Given the timing, it is clear that they are
going to do it again."
"Did that?"
"The ceremony of summoning Adelcus. As soon as the preparations are gathered, the
next ceremony will be conducted."
"!!"
Damian's eyes widened at the word Adelcus. This was because it meant a fallen
dragon and the originating dragon of black magic.
After Jafarsia left the continent, the reason the dragons lost their intelligence
was all due to Adelcus' black magic.
"Preparation is... ... ."
"It must be the elemental, the medium to decontaminate, and the spirit who broke
the taboo, Maybell. In the first place, Mabel is a meaningful soul as a sacrifice."
"Is it because you were protected by the temple to protect your own safety?"
I thought I was just trying to fight this side, but this was unexpected.
Genald and Ethan, who were by their side, also knew the seriousness, so they talked
a lot.
"Sir, this seems a little dangerous. I think I should also inform the Imperial
Family."
"If this is more than that, isn't the little witch in a dangerous situation? At
least I must have been kidnapped by them!"
Despite the urgent bells and whistles of his subordinates, Damian calmly grasped
the situation.
Now that Roena disappeared, the target they were targeting was a saint.
'I still need a little more time, but I can't.'
Recalling Damian's preparations with Kobystein, he made up his mind.
"Genald, deploy your troops to the temple where the saint is right now."
It meant that he would bring the saint to the shrine even if he was not willing to
quarrel with the temple. When Genald was ordered to leave, Damian then spoke to
Ethan.
"You go to Kobystein right now and tell him to do it."
"Jon name!"
"You know, you put interest in jail and make you spit out everything you know.
Don't treat me like an old man."
"I see, my lord."
When Asyl disappears with the captured Secher, only Akid and Damian remain in the
bedroom.
Damian said to Archid, who was still numb.
"Archid, calm down and come here."
Then he grabbed his hand. At that moment, something heavy and small appeared in
Akid's hand.
Akid spread out his palms in surprise.
"This... ... ."
It was the signet ring of Hadelus. It was as if it was inserted into Damian's
finger, but the aura that it exudes was quite different.
Damian said as Archid just stared blankly, not knowing his intentions.
"I think the time has come to give this to you. How you use it is up to you."
"What are you talking about? Why is the signet ring... ... ."
"From today on, you are the head of Hadelus."
"Yes? Are you making such a decision all of a sudden? Please tell me why."
He gave me the signet ring and told me to become the head of the household, so it
was ridiculous.
As Archid wrinkled his face and protested, Damian continued.
"It was not decided all of a sudden. I am not the best in my condition. Now, it's
also something that is much more useful to you than me."
"Are you even scared?"
Akid asked quietly at the unsuitable, weak sound. Mana poisoned, but did not
permanently block the mana core.
It will take some time, but it's not that he can't use his magic, and I don't
understand his decision.
Damian said with a grin, as if he had expected Archid's reaction.
"It doesn't mean that I have to take all my work as a head of state right now. I
just want to let you know that the title of Hadelus head is a little different from
other families."
"What does it mean?"
"Hadelus has been a watchman for the maintenance of Zaparcia since a long time ago.
So it is natural for the strongest Hadelus to take over as the watchman."
"Maybe this... ... ."
"yes. That's the real signet ring and the key to unlocking the Vision. Of course,
it cannot be taken out or opened without the power of Hadelus."
#163.
Archid kept his mouth shut at the word vision. Hadelus said that the vision was a
book containing the maintenance of the dark dragon Zafarsia.
A relic called the Wisdom Book containing his wisdom.
I thought it wouldn't be an ordinary thing, but I didn't know that the signet ring
could be an artifact itself.
Besides, didn't this suddenly come out of the air?
It was like keeping the space separated by the dark attribute.
It was an unexpected form for him, who had vaguely thought that the vision was in
the form of a book.
Archid glanced at the fake signet ring on Damian's hand. When I saw the real thing,
I knew right away that the seal was fake.
Because the power I felt was incomparable to what was in my hand.
"Suddenly giving me this... ... Did you think the time would come when you would
use it?"
"yes. Looking back, it seemed that you needed this. I've already run out of times."
"Is there a limit on the number of times?"
"If we had allowed it to be used without restrictions, the imperial family would
have belonged to Hadelus. It's not just a book, it's a magic book that contains
Zafarsia's mana."
"!!"
Archid's eyes widened when he heard that it was a magic book.
It's because he didn't know that the word "book of wisdom" could be used to use
Zaparcia's magic.
"I said you would lend me your wisdom when the world is in chaos. It's probably
something with the madness of warlocks in mind... ... ."
"Then when did your father use it?"
"me?"
Damian sighed and sighed. As Archid looked at him with his smile removed, he opened
his mouth.
"I don't know the cause. I used it because I needed it, and I am paying the price
for that choice."
I didn't know maybe I shouldn't have used it back then. But Damian didn't want to
live a day in a world without Elena.
More than honor or family, I wanted to see her red eyes with guns again.
Enough to return to find a wife who died after leaving a newborn child.
As a result, he had a feud with his beloved wife and his reputation was ruined, but
he was determined.
Damian saw it as a path he had to pay for himself. He said looking straight at
Archid.
"You can use your vision when you feel you need it. Because I won't listen to
anything I won't listen to anyway."
The first thing Damian was trying to use through vision was to save Elena.
However, the magic book, coincidentally, only taught one magic.
turning back time.
Only then did Damian fully understand the modifier that explained the vision.
The wisdom book containing Zaparcia's maintenance literally meant a magic book that
contained Zafarsia's will.
It meant that he wasn't giving out any magic the way he wanted. Only magic allowed
by Zafarsia is given.
So I had no doubts that he would teach me useful magic in this situation.
Damian turned back the time without hesitation. There are no lanes, and at least
there will be Elena there.
Damian opened his mouth.
"I don't know what magic this book will show you."
"... ... ."
"I will still be the official head of the household, but from the moment I
delegated it, the real power of Hadelus will be you."
In a word, he meant to become a barge boss, so he had to use his vision to overcome
this situation diligently.
After that, Damian spoke with a serious attitude. There was tension on Akid's face
at that sight.
"listen carefully. You will only have two chances to view the Vision. Exactly,
reading at the coronation ceremony is a time to learn how to use and to take
precautions.
Damian told us about the way the vision can be read and the infinite power of the
vision as an attribute.
Only then did Archid know that he was sincere. Because I was reciting something
that shouldn't be said unless it was the lead singer.
After a while, Damian clapped his hand after finishing the explanation.
"Make a decision carefully and use it without delay when you need it. I don't know
what kind of magic I'll show you, but I'll probably show you what you need most."
"Is that an answer from experience?"
Damian smiled softly at Archid's question. In fact, he still didn't fully
understand why Vision had shown him its magic.
It was just an option, so I did it without understanding.
"Well. I think I'll understand it before I die."
At that time, he was more desperate for the magic to save Elena, but in Zafarsia's
eyes, it might have been different.
Isn't this the beginning of magic and a dragon who can see far into the future?
Suddenly, the signet ring disappeared from Akid's palm. It was hidden the way
Damian did.
Archid asked Damian with a stern expression on his face.
"Then I will go to Kobystein. It will take a lot of mana to do that."
"I'm sorry, I can't help you because I'm like this."
When Damian let out an unsuitable dark voice, Archid nodded and said,
"Think only about preserving your body. I will take care of the next day."
"yes. Thank you."
At some point, Archid had grown up, and Damian just scratched his cheek.
It was a crude answer, but the sincerity had been conveyed sufficiently.
* * *
When I went to Esselga, it was almost like a portrait house atmosphere.
Fortunately, we had a normal relationship, so we were able to get in and out easily
even on a sudden visit.
The problem was that I had been reported missing for a while. Edward rushed to the
lobby to ask when he heard that I had arrived.
"Where have you been?"
At the same time, I shone a warning light to Jade who was by my side. He looked
suspiciously at me whether I was being threatened.
"It's a bit long to explain. Could I ever meet Catherine?"
Edward immediately put on a troubled expression at my direct remark.
"I haven't heard any news yet. Cassie is very sick right now, so it is not a
situation to visit."
"sick? Where and how are you sick?"
"The Archduke found Cassie lying down and lived there. Of course, I don't know if I
can call this alive."
I was relieved to hear that Archid had saved me, but I was uneasy about what I said
behind my back.
"Yeah?"
"I am still unconscious."
Edward's face darkened sharply when Catherine was mentioned. On the other hand, I
was relieved.
It was because he already knew what poison Mabel was trying to use through Jade.
Being still alive meant that the poison didn't work properly.
Because Catherine is Lewis' soul, she must have detoxified herself.
I said relaxed a little.
"Can I see just your face?"
"It's not difficult."
Edward nodded, and led me to Catherine's room. Jade still seemed wary when he saw
that he was not allowed to come inside.
"Cathy, your favorite Roena is here."
Despite Edward's mournful voice, Catherine remained silent. I walked over to her
and grabbed her hand.
My hands were colder than I thought. said edward.
"The fever has been boiling all night, and it has gone down since early morning
yesterday."
"okay?"
"yes. Thanks to that, my father also let go of an hour."
Edward's shoulders looked more droopy than usual. Fortunately, Catherine was being
protected, but it was only for a moment.
Jade, who was waiting outside, suddenly opened the door and went inside. Edward
rolled his eyes and blocked it.
"You must have told me not to come in, right?"
"That is fake."
"What?"
"What do you mean?"
I opened my eyes at the word fake. At this, Jade pushed Edward and rolled the
blanket over.
At the sudden action, the maid next to her screamed. Edward was just about to
clench his fist in Jade's face.
"Stop!"
I quickly blocked Jade's front. Edward's fist lost its way and deflected.
Jade spoke like a rapid-fire gun.
"It's not just a word. I was empowered by the Marquis to use puppetry."
"Keep talking."
"I could feel the vivid black magic from the outside. Perhaps there is a mark of
the Marquis' doll here."
Jade was sure, pointing to Catherine's stomach. When I heard these words, I
carefully rolled up my coat and found the note tattoo I had seen on the dolls
engraved on Catherine's stomach.
'Ha, I said there was no conflict somehow.'
I let out a deep sigh with a tired face.
"Uh, huh?"
The maid looked at the tattoo and turned to look at me and Jade. Edward also
belatedly checked the note tattoo and opened his eyes.
It was because he already knew that the tattoo meant a warlock. Edward asked in a
trembling voice.
"Then where is our cache?"
#164.
By the time Roena went to Essel Castle, Marquis Natalie had already finished her
underwater work.
Marquis Natalie succeeded in swapping dolls with Catherine Essel with ease.
After the memory returned, it was a doll that was painstakingly made, so it wasn't
noticed.
"It seems that success is at hand this time."
Marquis Natalie smiled contentedly. It was all thanks to Mabel.
Shortly after she succeeded in her first ceremony, her memories of the past
revived.
It was predictable. Because he gave the forbidden book to Catherine, who was
imprisoned in the first place, and cast black magic on herself.
Of course, the memories came back too late than expected, and the plan was
disrupted, but there were no major problems.
Marquis Natalie now knew what Maybelle's taboo was and how to use it.
In a word, it meant that Mabel had already played with her before her return.
It also meant that preparations for the summoning ceremony were not just for this
episode.
Marquis Natalie stared at Catherine, who was lying unconscious.
"How fortunate that no one knew that that child was Lewis."
If I had known, I wouldn't have been able to steal it so easily. She boasted that
it was an excellent choice to insert a time-locking book without Catherine's
knowledge.
Otherwise, I would have had to head on the ground without valuable information.
The Marquis Natalie thought as she fluttered her tongue through the gauntlet that
was on my finger.
'More than that, the Grand Duchess was an unexpected variable.'
The Marquis had only heard of her before her return. Rumor has it that the Grand
Duchess is very pampered and stupid.
'It wasn't at all. On the contrary, things almost went awry because of the Grand
Duchess' mercy.'
Also, the rumors were not completely believable.
Marquis Natalie lost her appetite for the lost divine water.
The albino was actually a divine beast she captured and tamed before returning.
The divine beast, who was completely subordinated to black magic and forcibly used
as a work horse, opened his eyes and was taken away and his stomach was cramped.
'You're a smarter girl than I thought. I was going to save him, but I didn't know
it would be this annoying.'
The Marquis had noticed that Roena Hadelus had qualities as a spirit samurai even
before his return. Even at Roena's funeral.
The Marquis saw Loena's grave one day in full bloom with Delus flowers.
Afterwards, seeing the end of the protection of the spirits that had taken place in
the mine owned by the Grand Duchess, I was almost convinced.
They say that the deceased Grand Duchess was an elemental priest.
Seeing that he died of an infectious disease caused by pollution, it seemed that
the contract did not succeed.
From then on, Marquis Natalie's plans began.
The big picture of turning back time to save Roena and summoning Adelcus using the
elemental and the star Lewis.
'Well, no matter how smart you are, you're still just a child. You'll never get out
of it this time.'
Marquis Natalie grinned as she remembered what she had done beforehand.
"All, why are you... ... ."
After arriving at the meeting point, Maybell trembled at the fact that Marquis
Natalie, not Jade, was waiting.
Astonished and stuttered to the end, Marquis Natalie said with a smirk.
"Come on. I was just waiting."
Marquis Natalie shuddered her thoughts and strode towards Mabel. Seeing Catherine
lying late, an earthquake occurred in Maybell's pupils.
It was confusing as there were Marquis Natalie and Catherine in the place where I
knew Jade would be there.
"No surprise. not dead yet Oh, you might have wished Isa died."
"What do you mean?"
"Literally. Because I already know that I failed to kill him once. Maybe you used
poison back then? You failed wonderfully and you were put in jail."
"!!"
Maybell's lips trembled at the words of the Marquis, who seemed to know what he was
doing before returning.
"How do you... ... ."
"I remember. Before you turn back time."
Marquis Natalie smiled softly, stroking the gauntlet with her fingertips.
Mabel managed to keep her legs shaky and looked at Marquis Natalie.
That meant that the other side also found out that the truth about the forbidden
book was hidden from me at the time. Mabel protested, raising her eyes.
"Are you cheating on me too?"
"Are you cheating?"
"It was weird from the beginning. You said it was a forbidden book to change only
the body. But why did I have to go back to the past and go through all this
trouble?"
Marquis Natalie burst into laughter at the accusation supported by Mabel's evil.
It was because he didn't know how to ask such an naive question even after looking
at the already distorted plate.
Marquis Natalie stopped laughing and said.
"I didn't lie. I was only talking about the forbidden book to change the body."
"That's the word!"
Mabel vomited a hoarse voice and exclaimed. In the end, it meant that I had mixed
up a forbidden book that secretly turned the time around.
'Before, I was anxious to talk to you!'
Mabel sharpened her teeth, remembering the Marquis who flirted with me before
returning.
He was angry at the fact that he played helplessly with her, whom he had never even
looked at in the past.
"I will kill you!"
Mabel turned to her emotions and rushed to Marquis Natalie. The warlocks who were
beside him collapsed in the spread of pollution.
However, Marquis Natalie snapped her gloved hand, as if expecting Maybell's move.
Then a huge tree root sprouted from the floor and grabbed Mabel's arms and legs.
"Let go of this!"
The more Mabel rubbed, the stronger the pressure. It felt like my bones were going
to crumble.
Marquis Natalie said softly as she drew closer to her.
"Stay still. If you resist, I'm going to make you sit down even by breaking your
limbs."
Mabel stopped moving at the vicious warning. It was just because it didn't sound
like what he was saying.
When she stopped resisting, Marquis Natalie smiled and bounced her coat of arms.
The next moment, the roots of the tree stretched out and began to wrap around the
fainting body of Catherine. Mabel and Catherine's bodies were dragged downwards.
As her feet submerged in the ground, Mabel screamed in horror.
"Hey, what is this!"
"Don't be afraid. We are going to a safe place to hold a ceremony."
"Tell me out of this!"
"If I let him go, he would probably run away, but is there any way to do it?"
Marquis Natalie snorted and continued.
"This time, I will make you what you want. If Adelkus-sama is summoned, it is
nothing more than changing his body again."
"What?"
Mabel pursed her lips at the word Adelchus. Maybell, who suddenly remembered what
Secher had said, began to resist again.
"Crazy?! let this go! Let go!"
He summoned a fussy horse and struggled, but he could not stand the marquis of
Natalie, who had even drawn a magic circle beforehand.
"Let's go quietly."
"Damn!"
Mabel stopped the resistance with a chirping sound. He passed out due to
excruciating pain in his twisted leg.
"It's a little quieter now."
Marquis Natalie disappeared downstairs as if nothing had happened. It was the
beginning of the second full-scale ceremony.
* * *
When she learns that Catherine was a doll, Essel's castle is turned upside down.
It was because Jade took the power of the doll and the doll disguised as Catherine
was transformed into a kokeshi doll.
The dolls elaborately imitated Catherine reminded me of the dolls she had
previously given as a gift to the Marquis.
Looking at the list of people who entered and left the room, it was confirmed that
someone had entered the room disguised as a user.
I found a marble that had fallen under the bed amidst the clutter. Previously I had
given Catherine.
'It seems that he fell in the process of being kidnapped.'
I sneaked out of the castle with the marbles in my pocket. If the Marquis Natalie
had kidnapped Catherine, her next destination was obvious.
Me and Jade immediately followed Maybell's trail. Jade was in a relationship with
her, so it was quick to find him. The problem was that Marquis Natalie wasn't easy
either.
"You are one step late. There are traces of battle."
"I think so."
I looked at the corpses lying on the floor and gave a brief review. The skin was
rotten black because it had been contaminated.
"The Marquis must have returned to the Catacombs. The altar is there."
As Jade talked about the Marquis, he tapped the dried up tree. The tree, which lost
its vitality due to the use of black magic, broke easily with a crunching sound.
"How long do you think it has been since you dragged it down?"
"I think it's been at least an hour."
"It was a good thing I wrote my hand on the altar in advance."
Before coming to the ground, he had been playing around on the altar just in case.
It is an artifact that contains the power of purification to prevent access to the
altar.
But that was also a temporary measure. I had to hurry down and block it, and to do
that, I had to do it myself.
'It's too hard to live as the only spirit.'
To be honest, I want to run away right now. I want to leave it to someone other
than me to solve it.
But I knew very well that I couldn't.
Because my life as Roena is no longer someone else's business. If not, because this
world has become so precious to me.
'And I haven't been able to properly ask Aki for forgiveness yet.'
With a firm resolve, I touched the soil and called the albino. I needed him since I
had to return to the Catacombs.
After a while, an albino that rose from the ground with a vibration and hugged me.
Yay.
Seeing him licking his cheek with his tongue while letting out a pathetic cry, he
seemed to be quite worried about me.
After petting the albino, I opened the bag he had brought.
Finding what I was looking for in a carrying bag filled with miscellaneous
artifacts, I smiled.
'It's time to write this.'
#165.
The place where Archid headed was Amber Castle. Unlike the outside, which was
completely torn down, the inside was different.
A strange ancient fish was adorning the floor in an open space, like a space using
a dangerous technique.
"I heard the news."
Kobistein said with a sad face. It was thanks to the fact that Ethan had been sent
earlier, so he was informed of the situation.
As if it was already in progress, the magic stone was buzzing and glowing. said
Kobystein.
"By the way, I tried to implement it by referring to the artifacts of the warlocks
in the museum... ... . In fact, we needed more time."
After Damian came to the capital, he was preparing to invade the catacombs with
Archid.
It was already done knowing that it was impossible to enter the catacombs in the
usual way.
In the eyes of others, Damian was finally going to change Amber's castle, so it was
a suitable place to disguise.
Originally, it was planned to be executed after it became more perfect, but the
situation was urgent. Archid said with a hardened face.
"You can't fail."
"... ... We will try."
Received the intuition that failure would be dangerous, Kowstein replied sternly.
Fortunately, the Hadelus Territory was rich in mana stones, and it was able to
support the astronomical amount of mana stones needed to move this huge artifact.
As an Artifact, I was fortunate enough to be given the opportunity to implement an
Artifact like this.
'But the probability of success is only half.'
In terms of specific numbers, the probability of success was not very high. It was
a time when Kobistein was paying close attention.
- Whoa.
A familiar cry was heard from somewhere. It was Kina, who had been locked in the
bedroom after Loena disappeared.
Archid looked at the pockets tied to Kina's legs and stretched out her arms.
Unusually, Kina landed safely and straightened out her legs. Originally, he
wouldn't give me a letter until he gave me a snack, but it was strange.
Archid immediately recognized the sender and opened his eyes. It was because it was
the pouch Roena mainly used.
I quickly pulled out the pocket and checked the contents. The pocket contained some
artifacts and a letter. It was the stationery Roena used to write often.
"This is a magic storage artifact."
Kobystein muttered, recognizing the artifact. Archid read the letter down while he
was examining the artifacts.
[I met Jade in the Catacombs. I ended up cooperating with the same intermediate
purpose.]
Contrary to what she was worried about, Roena seemed to be unharmed. Subsequently,
she wrote down in detail the plans of the Marquis Natalie.
Archid knew that the ceremony for summoning Adelkus had already begun through
Secher, so he wasn't too surprised.
The problem was after that.
[They plan to use not only me but also Catherine as a medium. As long as I have
confirmed the circumstances in which Catherine was kidnapped, I have no choice but
to step forward.
Actually, Catherine is a descendant of Lewis.]
Archid was shocked to hear that Roena had gone down to the Catacombs again.
Besides, Catherine Essel was a stellar Lewis.
After Lewis lost his power, everyone thought that the heyday of light attribute
magic was over.
It was because of the rapid decline of the family after adopting the collateral as
the successor.
Everyone felt sorry for Lewis' folly and had forgotten about his power.
But it will be reborn after several generations like this.
It was a magical physiology I didn't know.
The power of Lewis is restoration. It was a realm of miracles that went beyond
simple treatment.
In addition to being able to regenerate fallen limbs, in the case of the first
Lewis, it was very powerful enough to bring the dead back to life.
However, I couldn't help but be surprised to hear that Mabel had the ability to
rival that of the first Lewis.
Fortunately, Roena did not return to the Catacombs without a plan.
[I have saved the black magic that can be accessed through the catacombs in the
enclosed artifact.
Show it to Kobe and he'll probably be able to pinpoint the location of the
catacombs. Entry-restricted magic will be able to be released soon if you pick up
the properties.]
"Oh oh!"
At the same time, Kobe recognized the true nature of the magic in the artifact and
exclaimed. He continued fiddling with the artifact.
"With this, I can forcefully open the catacombs without any worries! I hope you can
apply it this way. The Grand Duchess must be a genius!"
Kobystein was excited and started fixing the artifacts.
The artifact that Loena is bundled with is a Magic Storage Artifact. It was a
large-capacity artifact that was made to contain the spirits more effectively.
It was made as a contrast because it was difficult to see a big effect with the
bracelet alone, but I did not know that it could be used like this.
Archid was not relieved even as he watched the progress speed up.
It was because Roena did not write in the letter what she was going to do when she
went to the catacombs.
'I asked you not to do anything dangerous.'
Archid was bitter. Recognizing that she was Uina and Roena, I suddenly remembered
the first year of our marriage.
To be precise, the conversation she had in her bedroom on the first day she came to
the North.
'It's all over the place... ... ? Was it on purpose?'
'I thought it would be better to write it alone. After all, even my wife wouldn't
like to share a herbal medicine with me.'
'Isn't that nice?'
'I've heard that marriage is usually like this.'
'... ... That means you were forced to marry me.'
'I do my best as a husband... ... .'
'I do not need it. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn't have gotten
married.'
It was probably from then. Roena was cold for no reason and slandered about my
origins.
The more I talked, the more harsh words came back. The Cold War, which started on
the first day, lasted for nearly a year, and by the time Akid was also fed up, she
had changed.
And knowing things he didn't know one by one, Archid felt sorry for him.
It was an unfamiliar place, a castle full of strangers. Considering the atmosphere
of the April family, everything must have been unfamiliar and stressful.
'I hid my allergy to Delus flowers.'
It was easy to act in self-defense if he kept showing his angular appearance.
Besides, at that time, he was adjusting to the situation he was facing, so he
couldn't afford to understand Roena's feelings.
At that time, Archik had a lot to be concerned about. It was difficult for him,
too, under the label of being an illegitimate child and cold-hearted parents.
Archid thought she didn't come because she wanted this marriage. Because it was an
arranged marriage between the families, and I hadtily avoided my eyes throughout
the wedding.
Maybe both of them were in extreme situations and couldn't fully rely on each
other.
"It's done!"
At the same time, Kobistein snorted and exclaimed. Unlike before, the ancient
language of the artifact was partially corrected.
"Now, just inject the Archduke's mana and you're done."
"Great."
Archid shook his head and placed his hand on the artifact. Now was not the time to
worry about such things.
When mana was injected, the magic circle was dyed black. At the same time, the
surroundings vibrated greatly.
Soon, the floor cracked and cracked. The catacombs were waiting below.
The artifact that separates the space moved with a loud noise.
After confirming that it was secured so that it would not be closed again, Archid
asked Kobystein.
"It's tightly closed so it won't close. There are people who will follow you."
"Do not worry. You have stockpiled a lot of mana stones for this day, right?"
Kobystein made a gesture of relief, pounding his chest with his fist.
But it wasn't long before Kobystein let out a bewildered voice.
"Uh, uh, why is this like this?"
* * *
When I reached the catacombs, Catherine and Maybell had already been placed on the
altar.
Unlike before, the atmosphere of the temple was dark. Both seemed unconscious, and
the ceremony was in full swing.
'I haven't noticed that the altar is strange yet.'
If this is the case, the ceremony will stop halfway through. I, who was going to
save Catherine and Maybell at that time, was waiting with Jade in hiding.
The altar in the catacombs was the first temple of Adelchus that existed since
ancient times.
In order to stop the ceremonial with erroneous power, he had to take the staff
carrying Marquis Natalie.
Because that staff was the thing that made this ceremony possible.
"That staff is a gift given to the warlock chief. An artifact that grants
permission to proceed with the ceremony."
As Jade waited for the ceremony to stop, he explained the wand once more.
Adelchus' relic, the staff, was the origin of evil power.
And the only one who could break it was me, the spirit warrior.
"You mean it's all over if you just destroy that?"
Jade nodded lightly.
"You will soon discover that there is something wrong with the altar. Attack the
Marquis for a moment of embarrassment. I'll cover you from behind so you don't care
about anything else."
"like. Just leave it to me."
I exchanged glances with the albino and waited for the ceremony to stop.
After a while, those who noticed there was a problem with the altar began to panic.
#166.
As soon as Jade saw the ceremony stopped, he fired a signal.
Pugh-!
When the signal fell, the ambush warlocks broke into the ceremony and started
attacking the opponent.
They were the ones who had come to Jade's consolation earlier. When people in the
same outfit were mixed together, it was impossible to tell who was an ally and who
was an enemy.
From the outside, it looked like they were on the same side as they were fighting
each other.
"Ahh!"
"Attack! hurry!"
Those who were attacked defenselessly collapsed helplessly. In the meantime, I
focused on Marquis Natalie.
"Albino!"
The albino who had been waiting for my call rushed to Marquis Natalie.
Marquis Natalie froze in surprise when she saw the giant white leopard rushing at
me.
After realizing that he was trying to steal the staff, Marquis Natalie evaded and
resisted.
I thought it would be great to be able to stand up against the albino, but it
didn't seem like it would last long.
"?!"
In the end, Marquis Natalie let out a shallow moan and collapsed. The albino
climbed on top of it, took the staff, and threw it at the spirit.
"Stop it!"
The Marquis Natalie issued a new order to abide by this. At that moment, the dolls
rose from the ground.
The dolls, which looked like they were made of clay, had a body as hard as a golem.
The golem mercilessly threw away those who stood in the way and followed the
spirits closely. It was very intimidating to attack both allies and enemies.
A movement that the ceremonial continued is more important than the safety of one's
own side.
'Mi, mi, crazy!'
I screamed inwardly at the momentum of the ugly dolls. Fortunately, the albino did
not stand still.
It was because they were not even a match for the albino in that they were
originally dirt.
'I trained a lot for this day.'
I confidently glanced at the albino, recalling the past trainings passing by like a
pole lamp. It was meant to show you the way.
The albino pushed Marquis Natalie to the floor and rolled his feet. As a result,
the ground shook violently, and the dolls chasing the spirits stopped for a moment.
It was because their feet were clinging to the ground as muddy.
While the golems took off their feet and went back and forth, the spirits held out
their staffs to me.
It's a situation where you have the upper hand in a speed battle.
As soon as I grabbed the wand, I tried to purify it without hesitation. It was
meant to be finished before the Marquis Natalie responded back.
Whoo-!
When the force was applied strongly to the cane, a loud vibration sounded. The wand
shook violently and began to crack.
I tried to purify myself with the intention of pouring out all the power within me.
And the cane is shining-! And that was the moment I shattered.
? Ro, Roena!
? Whoaaaah!
The screams of the spirits were heard more and less. It feels like we've lost touch
with each other, just like when we kicked the restraints at the time of kidnapping.
"... ... Huh?"
I groaned and shook my body. I felt a terrible pain under my stomach.
It felt like something pierced my body. A strange pain that I had never felt before
stimulated my five senses and seemed to twist.
'Wow, what... ... .'
There was no bird to grasp the situation. The surroundings seemed to move slowly.
Everything felt less real and numb.
All of a sudden, the butterflies that were around were nowhere to be seen. A
beeping tinnitus was heard in my ears.
It was as vivid as a signal warning of danger. I chewed my teeth at the person who
attacked me.
I knew in the first place that he wasn't a perfect ally, but I didn't know he would
attack at a time like this.
I managed to open my mouth and call him.
"Mr. Jade... ... ."
Weren't we supposed to cooperate?
"Cool!"
I couldn't help but bow down to Jade. I wanted to push it away, but there was no
strength in my body.
Strangely, in his hand was a staff that I had broken. And he stabbed me with that
stick.
"how... ... !"
Furious, I grabbed his hand holding the staff. At the time when an indescribable
sense of betrayal fills my stomach.
Seeing that there was something in his hand that he had never seen, he trembled.
it was a gauntlet Something I hadn't worn before.
In addition, a treble clef tattoo was engraved under the hood.
The tattoo was half hidden in a hooded coat, emitting a strange light.
At that moment, an absurd assumption came to mind. It was because he suddenly
remembered the person who usually wore hogaptu.
I managed to open my trembling lips.
"Maybe you... ... ."
"You look very surprised."
With those words, the face of Jade I knew began to change into a different person.
After a brief roar that blurred my vision, Marquis Natalie looked at me and smiled.
I asked with a puzzled face.
"Since when... ... ?"
I didn't feel anything. He couldn't even guess when he wasn't Jade.
I shook my head quickly. They've been acting together ever since they collaborated
with Jade. It was confusing because there was no room for change no matter how much
I thought about it.
Then said Marquis Natalie.
"Jade is already dead."
"... ... !"
"I killed him as soon as I remembered it. I thought it would get in the way."
"!!"
That meant that from the very beginning, Marquis Natalie pretended to be Jade and
deceived me.
I had acted like a fool, thinking she was Jade. In fact, he was completely unaware
of the enemy he should be most wary of.
I could feel the blood all over my body getting cold. The affected area had long
since lost sensation.
To be precise, the staff that pierced me was absorbing my power. Perhaps because of
this, the spirits seemed to have solved their materialization.
The reason I can't hear my voice seems to be because I'm running out of energy. I
stared at Marquis Natalie.
"It was from the beginning. The one who tricked me into participating in the
ceremony."
"I had no choice but to use this kind of trick because it was too high a level than
I thought."
"... ... ."
"Making an clone in the first place is a piece of cake for me. Unlike dolls, that's
like removing my body. It was very easy to keep track of time because thoughts were
shared."
Marquis Natalie laughed happily. I was thrilled to see the two Marquis Natalie.
As she said, it felt different from puppetry. Both looked real.
'Isn't this a loss of balance? Your opponent is too strong.'
My thoughts were not properly gathered in the unexpected back of my head.
In the midst of this, he continued to attempt to summon the spirits, but
communication was impossible due to the influence of the staff.
'What if... ... .'
It seemed difficult to ask for help from the albino too. Because he looked like he
had already been disarmed to the opponent.
I looked at the albino's condition and bit my lower lip.
Whoa!
Suddenly, the albino had returned from the body to a cat.
He was in agony as he scratched the restraint ball around his neck with his front
foot. It seemed that he had returned to the cat because of that restraint.
A mournful cry made my heart ache. I vomited out a muffled voice.
"Let go of the albino! You are in pain!"
"Don't worry, I was just calming myself down. In fact, that child was originally
mine, so I know how to handle it."
"Rose Natalie!"
That meant she was the first to discover the divine beast in the past.
I protested with open eyes, but Marquis Natalie didn't blink. Rather, he spoke
nonsense.
"Don't blame me too much. Isn't it enough that the body that should have been dead
is still alive?"
"what?"
"That's right. If you live longer than you used to, you shouldn't be greedy any
more."
I was sure that the memories of the Marquis had returned, and I poured out my voice
suffocated by evil.
"What does that have to do with what you are doing now!"
Even if I died, I didn't want to die doing good to Marquis Natalie. I could feel
the fishy taste on the lips that had been chewed too much.
It's been a long time since I've been this helpless, so the accident didn't go
well.
"Ahahaha!"
Marquis Natalie's bizarre laughter echoed through the altar.
"Shall we start the real ceremony?"
Now that I see it, it seems that it is a lie that the ceremony is divided into
three parts. It was clear that he was just trying to buy time in the process of
gathering supplies.
I shouted when I realized she was about to summon Adelcus.
"Crazy, you. It turned out right!"
"It's this world that's crazy, not me."
Marquis Natalie snorted at my words and gestured to the warlocks.
Then the warlocks put me on the altar. And he tied them up in an alert posture to
prevent them from escaping.
Having lost all means to attack, I was helpless.
As if the full-fledged ceremony was about to begin, the altar on which the three
were lying began to glow red. At the same time, a huge and magnificent door was
summoned on the circular floor.
Perhaps Adelchus was coming out of there. The door opened slowly.
Blood continued to flow from the injured area. In my blurred vision, I tried to
calm myself.
'Do you know I'm going to end up like this?'
I managed to toss and turn and put my hands in my pockets, grabbing something.
#167.
What I pulled out was one of the artifacts in the carrying bag the albino had
brought.
Before coming to the catacombs, it was something I had just in case.
'I was hoping this wasn't used.'
I took a deep breath with a confused mind. After the terrible experience of not
being able to use the power of the spirit as a restraint ball, it was an artifact
created to counteract it.
When activated, the power of the restraint ball disappears. The retention time
varies greatly depending on the restraint ball, but it seemed to be the only way to
overcome this situation.
'The problem is that this staff is a relic of Adelchus.'
It might not be enough to face the artifacts created by ancient dragons.
Still, what is worth looking forward to is that this artifact was made with Hamar.
'That's also an artifact with ten Hamars in it.'
Hamar was a jewel that contained dragon blood. It was an artifact that I made by
seducing Damian and robbing Hamar in his warehouse.
In order to fight against a dragon, it must be an artifact comparable to that.
'Please, please, please! Just for a moment!'
I prayed inwardly and activated the Artifact. And a miracle happened.
* * *
Archid looked at Kobystein, not jumping into the catacombs. Then Kobystein
exclaimed with a pale face.
"Wow, the formula is suddenly changing!"
"Did the formula change?"
"If this continues, the catacombs may rise to the ground! Then the buildings on the
ground... ... !"
"What do you mean, what is down there is going up?"
"Wow, it's a big deal! It seems that the Grand Duchess has suffered. It seems that
some kind of magic was involved in black magic."
"!!"
Archid frowned at Kobystein's gibberish.
As I looked down following his words, I could even see it coming up to the ground
with the naked eye.
At this rate, Intravia may become a waste of land.
"Roena?"
At that moment, Archid looked down at his wrist and muttered in shock. It was
because he felt the power of the spirit disappear from the bracelet that Roena had
given him.
It meant that something was wrong with her life. Archid's heart pounded as he
remembered what Roena had said.
'This bracelet is what I put off, so it won't lose its strength at all costs.
Still, if there is a problem with the bracelet, it probably means that I am in a
difficult situation.'
"Damn it!"
Archid swears at the thought that Roena is dangerous and grabs Kobystein's collar.
"Somehow, stop it from going up. Below is how I will do it."
"Yes, yes! Yes? Are you going to go down like this?"
Kobystein asked, surprised by not answering, but Archid had already jumped down.
Kobystein, restless and not sure what to do, then touched the artifact with a
determined face.
Then he shouted loudly so that Archid could hear him.
"It won't last long!"
* * *
Kobystein is clearly a genius.
As soon as I activated the artifact, I felt the power absorbed by the staff
stopped.
Fortunately, Hamar seemed to have been properly eaten, as I thought.
However, since he had already lost a lot of his strength and had his stomach
pierced, there was no energy in his body.
'Oh, it hurts so badly.'
I glanced at my cane and frowned. I have experienced death, but it was the first
time my stomach had been pierced.
'I don't want to experience both again.'
Consciousness became increasingly blurred. It seemed that the end was in sight. My
stomach hurt so badly that I couldn't think of anything else.
Meanwhile, with the help of the spirit, the albino who had his restraints released
roared.
Then, without hesitation, he ripped off the neck of Marquis Natalie. Marquis
Natalie, who died with a scream of death, fell.
When the warlocks saw it, they screamed and started running away, but the albino
didn't miss a single one.
At the same time, there was a big earthquake in the vicinity. The warlocks who
wandered around through the gaps in the ground were devoured.
Meanwhile, the spirits approached me and asked.
- Roena, are you okay?
- Alas, no. you can't die
The antennae of the trembling butterflies were pathetic. Normally, I would make fun
of you a lot, but I didn't have the spirit to do so.
Even after the death of Marquis Natalie, who served as a priest, the ceremony
remained the same. The altar was still dyed red, providing power to the door.
Through the cracks in the door, huge claws were grabbing the door as if it would
come out at any moment.
'After all, the caster doesn't stop when he dies.'
I instinctively felt that I had to get rid of the wand. The moment the staff
pierced my body, I thought this was real.
Although the spirits gathered around the staff, they could not easily break it.
He was concerned that if he removed the wand, the blocked area would open and the
bleeding would become serious.
But I knew. To get rid of this staff or not, I had no hope.
It was a situation in which the power was fast with the stomach pierced in the
first place. Originally, he endured with his mental strength in a situation that
would not be strange even if he died of shock.
So it was right to tell the spirits to break the staff quickly, but I kept getting
hesitant.
Because of one person left behind.
'I couldn't even tell Akid that I was sorry.'
My eyes clouded with tears when I thought that this was going to be a farewell
forever. The words "just do it" lingered around without coming out of my throat.
"Black, huh."
The only thing that came out was crying. The spirits cried together saying they
were in a lot of pain.
Concentrating on my heart, I sobbed and began to leave the last words.
"Huk, goodbye again, big, ah, sorry for letting you know."
- No, don't say it! Sa, the wound is open!
- don't do it!
The spirits screamed and tried to close my mouth. I shook my head and continued.
"It's nice to meet you all. Thanks to you, I was able to live like this."
- Whoa!
The spirits sensed the end and began to cry. Tears fell nonstop from my eyes.
"Father, tell your mother and father not to fight."
- Yeah, uh. Whoops.
- no! You can say it yourself! Why are you acting like it's the last time!
"And... ... . Tell Akid that I'm sorry, I'm sorry, that, and I love you."
- ... ... .
"I'm ready, I."
I closed my eyes for the last time to hear the trembling voice. The sobbing of the
spirits and the roar of the albino filled the temple.
After a while, the spirits began to apply force to the staff. I lay quietly waiting
for my death.
As Marquis Natalie said, I was a soul that should have already died.
Somehow, she was reincarnated as Yuina by black magic, and thanks to that, she was
able to understand the situation from Akid's point of view.
Whether it was time to die, or exposure to black magic once again, the days of
Roena's life were quickly returning to my mind.
Growing up while being loved, my appearance was completely different from that of
Yuina.
And a scene came to mind.
'Ah, so it was... ... .'
I smiled bitterly at the recollection. I was just thinking about the incident that
made me decide to get married for the first time.
'It was strange when you think about it.'
The Marquis of April and the twins wanted to hold me in their arms and not let me
go.
I was surprised that such people allowed me to marry him, but I just found out why.
'I was a bulldozer than I thought.'
I never really thought that I would have fallen in love with only the portrait that
came with the proposal and got married.
Even if the Marquis Marquis and the twins stopped working, it seemed to be of no
use. Because of that, I don't think I've ever heard of Archid's origins.
In fact, I didn't even know if I would have said it didn't matter. Because I've
been serious since then.
Actually, it was a different matter for us to be apart.
'Actually, the three of us couldn't handle it because it rolled over and wept on
the floor.'
Growing up, I didn't have a huge group of people.
My eyes were terrifying. I don't know why Black History comes to mind at the moment
of death.
It seemed like he was going to die first from shame.
oh please stop
I cried and muttered to stop, but I couldn't stop the memories that came to my
mind.
Afterwards, when he was reminded of the circumstances in which he said hurtful
things to Akid and why he was so mean, he began to feel sad.
'Now if you're going to remind me, just give me a little more life... ... . If it
goes like this, it's too embarrassing.'
I went round and round and met Archid again, but I didn't want to part like this.
So close. Up until now, I had read through myself that it was a life with no
regrets, but now it was the opposite.
I regretted it. I didn't want to die like this. Why can't we just live with me?
enough to make me think.
But he soon decided to admit it. I couldn't stand it any longer.
'It was nice to be able to live as Archid's wife again though.'
As I accepted the approaching death, I relaxed my whole body.
#168.
Certainly, death seems to be a resting place to return to heaven.
As soon as I relaxed my body, the pain in my stomach that had been holding me back
from before was healed.
Not only that, but his body became as light as a feather. Contrary to the death I
had expected, it was a very comfortable state.
It was at the moment I wondered if the only thing left to do was ascend to heaven.
- Roena, something's wrong. wake up
- that's right. you're not dead yet
- Are you sleeping? ruler?
- Shall I wake you up with a slap on the cheek?
? Before that, your antennae can fly. Don't bother with red!
Strangely, the chattering voices of the spirits echoed in my ears.
After death, the soul stays for a while, and then can you get a glimpse of what
happens after death?
However, the voices of the spirits were a little light for talking to the dead.
'Really, they are bright until the end.'
As soon as I died, I felt a sense of ferocity towards the spirits that became
lively.
Even though I was upset for a while, I put everything down, and I closed my eyes
tighter and waited for the soul to come out of my body.
But that didn't happen, and the spirits just slapped me intensified.
'What, what?'
It was frustrating. At this point, isn't it normal to die beautifully and weep
around you?
Without even knowing the situation, the spirits started waking me this time by
pulling my hair as hard as I could.
- wake up! Wake up? If you don't wake up, I'll really slap you in the face!
? I don't have time to lie down! It's a big deal!
? The wounds are all healed, so why don't you wake up? Maybe something is wrong?
- Whoa! Red, don't die!
The spirits that wake up radically and the spirits that are worried about them, as
well as the voices of the spirits trembling with anxiety were very vivid.
Seeing that, it's strange Can dead people have touch?
Seeing that the pain in my stomach that seemed to die from pain disappeared as if
it had washed away, I thought it was certain that he was dead.
'Am I not dead yet?'
With a strange feeling, I closed my eyes and gently patted my stomach, and I was
startled.
There was no pain, and there were no signs of puncture. Besides, my soul was not
separated from my body.
"Huh!"
I screamed and jumped up to check the condition.
Unlike my blood-soaked clothes, my stomach was too healthy. As if it had never been
drilled.
? Hey, wake up!
- Whoa!
- Whoa! I live!!
The spirits were making a fuss and rejoicing in my revival. But I didn't have time
to worry about it. He immediately lowered his head and looked down at his stomach
and muttered in despair.
"Uh, uh, what happened? her."
It was true that people couldn't speak well when they were too surprised. I
couldn't speak properly and just fiddled with my stomach.
The wound was completely healed, and of course, the condition of the body was
excellent. I was bewildered as to how this happened, but the spirits answered my
questions.
? Suddenly a marble pops! And it popped and healed your wounds!
- that's right! It was awesome. Pad- Clap! and it was shining
- No, cu-o-o! phut! and shined
The spirits used onomatopoeia and onomatopoeia to explain what had happened to me.
We fought on different points of view, but it wasn't particularly important.
When I heard the word marble, I realized that it was Catherine's marble.
'Ah, the beads I brought back then!'
I looked through my pocket and couldn't find any marbles. It must have disappeared
with all his might as he healed my wounds.
Again, I was convinced once again that the wound on my wrist disappeared thanks to
the power of the marble.
'Wow, I lived.'
I kept smiling at the relief that I was alive. But it wasn't just a laugh.
I was stunned when I saw the situation in front of me.
'Should I say this is fortunate or not.'
I was thrilled that I didn't die, but I was stunned when I realized why the spirits
had asked me to get up.
"Why doesn't it go away?"
It was due to the fact that the door was still not closed and showing off its
presence.
Fortunately, the door was no longer open. But it looked like it was going to open
soon.
Adelchus inside was rubbing his eyes and scratching the door.
? Kie hey hey!
It felt like my ears were being ripped apart by a strange cry. If it was like that,
it wouldn't be strange at all if he broke the door and came out.
When his eyes met the evil dragon, his whole body felt frozen. I looked away from
Adelcus and asked the spirit.
"Why, why didn't the door disappear?"
? I think the ceremony was stopped in the middle. I need to get it back, but I
don't know how!
do you mean that?
I was taken aback by the absurd diagnosis of the spirits. This means that it was of
no use for me to choose death savagely in front of me.
I was frustrated and didn't know what to say.
- What do we do? Whoa, if you break the door, he'll come out, and if you leave it
alone, he'll break it and come out! Kwak!
- He keeps staring at me! I'm scared to death!
The spirits were buzzing with excitement and hurriedly looked at me and urged me to
do something.
How can I deal with beings that are afraid of even the spirits?
It was like I didn't know how. It was when I was chewing my nails, wondering what
to do with this.
"Uh, huh?"
I was startled by the sudden situation and poked at the door.
It was because of the sudden black energy surrounding the door and it started to
close on its own.
? Kie hey!
Adelchus panicked at the closing door and began to scratch the door. But there was
no way to stop the closing door.
'Wow, what! Was there even a cooldown? Am I successful?'
If so, you were lucky. It would be great if it disappeared like this. And things
seemed to be going the way I wanted them to.
thud-
The door closed completely with a heavy sound. It did not end there, and the door
began to be dragged into the original basement.
I waited for the door to disappear completely with a nervous look on my face. Then,
the door suddenly opened and it was very difficult to get out.
Fortunately, the door disappeared into the basement without incident. As the traces
of the ceremony had completely disappeared, a sense of relief flooded in.
But after that, he realized the existence beyond the door and opened his eyes.
For some reason, Akid was sitting with a sword in the ground, panting for breath.
It looked like he wasn't feeling well. I opened my trembling lips with an ominous
feeling.
"Ah, ah, Archid?"
My heart was pounding, wondering what had just happened.
Akid raised his head at my call. The light returned to the blue-grey eyes that
seemed to be covered in dark clouds.
he said with a sigh of relief.
"thank god. under... ... ."
It was as if I was lucky to be alive. I tilted my head, puzzled by his reaction.
At the same time, I was relieved to know that I had been worried for nothing. He
bowed his head, trying to control his emotions, and then opened his lips.
"I wanted to see you."
That was what I wanted to say. Even when he smiled, his face lit up.
"Archid!"
I went down from the altar one month later and ran to Akid. Seeing this, Akid also
rose from his seat and spread his arms.
I hugged him with all my might. The embrace we met again was warm and cozy.
"Whoa!"
So, tears flowed out. Archid patted me and said sweetly.
"You must have been very surprised."
I nodded and dug into her arms even more.
I was very scared of what was going to happen in my heart, but I tried my best to
pretend it wasn't. But when I saw Archid, I was filled with sadness.
Why did I have to be called the prey of such a terrifying ceremony because I am the
only spirit warrior?
It was just my dream to have a hundred years with Akid, but why are there so many
things that interfere with my virtues and my sweet married life?
I couldn't stop crying as I thought about what if a worse person appeared and tried
to destroy my daily life.
Archid patted my back and said. The end of his voice cracked and he trembled.
"If I had been late again, I would have gone crazy."
"Huh, ah, ah, ah, ah, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, it's late!"
"You mean it's late, isn't it?"
At the words with a face covered in tears and runny nose, Akid chuckled. The hand
that wiped away the tears was warmer than ever.
To have such a loving husband and to think of dying for the sake of world peace.
No matter how many options I had, it was such a stupid idea. I'll try to be a
little more sassy.
I didn't want to lose Akid again, so I dug back into his arms and wept.
Archid waited for me to calm down without a word.
It was the first time they met after being brought to the catacombs. Even if he
didn't say it, he would have a lot to say to me.
After controlling my emotions, I belatedly wondered what he was doing earlier.
Wasn't he clearly putting his first sword into the ground?
I couldn't help but ask when I remembered the scene where the sword was shining
until the door disappeared.
I poked my head out and looked up at him.
"But what did you do earlier?"
#169.
Before Roena and Archid reunited.
Archid, who arrived in the catacombs with Kobistein's help, immediately started
looking for Loena.
The catacombs were wider and more complex than expected, and it was difficult to
read the energy, so I had no choice but to wander for a while.
The place where he fell was a place quite far from the temple where Loena had been.
He was just browsing the warlock's prison.
He saw a familiar face and stopped walking. It was because Jade was in prison.
His whole body was blackened, and he couldn't even tell whether he was alive or
dead. It looked like it was dead.
Archid frowned as he recalled Loena's letter.
[I met Jade in the Catacombs. I ended up cooperating with the same intermediate
purpose.]
It was clear that the two were cooperating. But the fact that Jade is here... ... .
It was the time when Archid, who was desperate, was about to leave the prison.
"Archid."
A thin voice called out to him. Jade's eyes, which had been closed, were half-
opened as Archid stopped and turned around.
"Were you alive?"
"Can you say this is alive? I will die soon."
Jade spoke openly about my death. He also knew that his time was running out.
Archid looked at Jade with pity. Aside from being the illegitimate son of the Amber
family, his life had been messed up.
"Is that what Marquis Natalie is?"
"Well, yes."
"... ... ."
"Looks like I'm being punished. If possible, I should have died at Sherry's hands.
Cool."
"Sherry will be here soon."
"It's scary... ... ."
When he said that he was really coming, Jade burst into laughter and joked about
it.
The mercenaries of Sherry and Shield had already decided to follow. It was also to
not be pushed by the page numbers, and it was because there were no people who knew
the shade as well as them.
Archid said, placing a beacon in front of Jade.
"I'm leaving the signal, so hold on until Sherry comes."
"I can't stand it. Unless I drain all the blood from my body."
"It looks like black magic."
"yes. Don't I feel like a fool who got the same trick again? If I had known it
would be like this... ... Cool!"
Jade didn't speak, but the field coughed. Even though he vomited blood, he was
calm.
In fact, Jade recalled his past life shortly after being attacked by Marquis
Natalie. Even then, he was abandoned like this.
Archid said with a hardened face.
"Even if I can't stand it, I have to go."
Jade smiled bitterly.
"I know, man. I'm not so arrogant enough to tell you to watch over my deathbed."
"It's okay to know."
It was about time Archid had just stood up and was about to turn around.
"Are you here to find your wife?"
"yes."
"Probably in the temple. The building you can see if you go all the way to the
west."
If it was west, it was the opposite of the direction he was going. If Jade hadn't
told me, I'd probably continue walking in vain.
"thanks."
"It was nothing."
"Is there really no way?"
Jade chuckled and made a gesture to go. Without hesitation, Archid turned back and
started running towards the temple.
* * *
Jade looked at Archid as he moved away and let out a cough that he had been holding
back.
"I'm glad I saw you last before I died, Archid."
With those words, Jade lowered his head. There was a moment when I thought I was
going to die like this.
"This motherfucker... ... !"
His body shook violently with the familiar swear words. Jade opened his eyes with
difficulty and saw Sherry. Even with tears in my eyes.
"I will kill you! Even if you kill me, I will kill you! You know how to let Amon
die, you motherfucker?"
Sherry was furious and wanted to criticize Jade, and then she poured a strange
potion into her mouth.
"You motherfucker, just die at the hands of others!"
"Oops!"
Jade did not try to deny it in surprise, but opened his eyes. It was because of
Seongsu that she shoved it into my mouth violently.
When she opened her eyes in surprise, Sherry said.
"Eat them all! It's holy water that I cherish and cherish by walking through
preservation magic, so I know that if I spill even one drop, I won't let it go!"
Perhaps he knew that holy water was good for recovery from fatigue and
detoxification, so he seemed to have given it to him.
Apparently, it was very effective in improving Jade's condition.
Jade diligently received holy water and drank it. I longed even more because I
wanted to live. It felt pretty good going down my throat.
"You bastard, you're so greedy. You said you ate it all, so did you really ate it
all?"
Sherry smiled as she opened the lid of another holy water. It seemed that Jade's
condition was improving at once.
Jade looked at Sherry with wide-eyed eyes. Especially because I didn't know that
she would be saved.
'I was always in trouble.'
He thought she was holding me and Archid's ankles.
She didn't show it on the outside, but inside she wanted to leave her over and over
again. eventually threw it away
"thanks."
"Don't thank me. Because I didn't give you to be nice. I'll pay ten times the
interest and pay it all."
"He said he would kill me."
"... ... Yes, I will kill you!"
"The front and back are different."
"You saved me because you saved me in the past too. ... ... Hey, it's noisy, so
shut your mouth."
Sherry put the bottle of holy water deep in his mouth, feeling embarrassed. Because
of that, Jade almost heard Sare.
Sherry, who spilled all the remaining holy water, said to his subordinate.
"Take this bastard up right now and make him live on his lifeline! If he dies, you
guys will be decapitated!"
"yep! sister!"
The mercenaries raised their hands and began to load the jade on a stretcher.
* * *
As Jade said, heading west, I saw a temple. Archid ran straight to the commotion.
And what he saw was Roena, who was tied to the altar and bleeding.
"!!"
The lifeless face had a painful expression on it. Archid's gaze turned to her
stomach.
Blood welled up as he saw a staff piercing her.
bang-!
As Archid ran to the altar, he bumped into a barrier and bounced off.
He tried to break the barrier using his power several times, but to no avail. It
was because of the strange barrier that consumed even that power.
Besides, it seemed that this side could not be seen from the other side. Even
though it caused such a commotion, no one looked back.
Perhaps it was as if the outside was completely blocked in order to focus on the
ceremony.
"Damn it!"
Akid's eyes seemed to roll away. Seeing Roena lying in front of her, she lost her
composure.
It looked like she was going to die if she stayed like this. Unable to control his
trembling body, he suddenly clenched his cheek hard and muttered.
"You need to calm down."
No bird had ever been so restless. There were a lot of stories we couldn't tell
each other yet.
Archid immediately summoned the signet ring. It was because I instinctively felt
that I had to write it now.
'please please... ... !'
Archid trembled and activated the key. The key reacted to Hadelus's power, and I
thought it would vibrate, and then my eyes went black.
When my eyes opened soon after, I was in an unfamiliar space. A space where there
is no division between upper and lower left and right.
In front of him, only a stone statue of a dragon with a familiar shape was visible.
At that moment, an unfamiliar voice echoed through my mind.
- You're here again, Hadelus.
I felt overwhelmed by the sound of my mana-filled voice. Kneeling down as if
crushed by the sound was a natural procedure.
#170.
? My brother's follower must have done something crazy again. I mean, he likes to
deceive people to some extent.
The voice seemed to come from the stone. Because the stone statues were the only
beings that seemed to be able to speak here.
Akid looked at the statue and muttered.
"Is it Zaparcia?"
- You're cheeky.
Contrary to the rebuke, the stone statue did not show a coercive reaction. Of
course, the pressure alone was not a joke.
? Actually, your father who came the other day was also quite cheeky. This is why I
like Hadelus.
The reason I liked it was very strange. There was also a feeling of affection for
Hadelus in the sentimental voice.
Of course, it didn't matter to Archid. There was no time to procrastinate.
"What I want to know is how to save Roena."
- Heh, this is the same as your father. Well, that's why you saved your mother.
"?!"
Archid's eyes widened at the word "mother". It was surprising to me that there was
something more between Damian and my biological mother.
Damian never wondered who his birth mother was.
In fact, Archid had never seen his birth mother. In the first place, he had no
memory of before meeting the Jade group.
According to Sherry, it was lying on the road, so I picked it up and found it
useful. Thanks to that, he lived as if he had escaped.
It wasn't an important memory anyway, so I thought it was just erased. But when he
heard that Damian saved his birth mother, he wondered.
"What do you mean?"
- Literally. He used his vision to turn back time to save your dead mother.
"!!"
That meant that Damian had received a spell that turned time through the vision.
Akid felt strange and asked. It was because he could not see his birth mother, who
had saved it by turning back time.
"Then where is my mother?"
- Where are you? I'm still with him. Of course, unlike before the return, the
relationship seems to have deteriorated a lot, but that's the bastard's report.
"... ... ?!"
Archid couldn't hide his embarrassment at Zafarsia's voice in the vision.
That means his birth mother... ... .
Archid was confused by the thoughts that followed. During that time, Chara believed
that he was Damian's illegitimate child, and the shock was immense.
I didn't know that such a secret was hidden in my birth, so it was natural. Then
Zaparcia said.
- You were a guy who wouldn't have been here in the first place. When your father
turned back time, you were by my side and came back with me.
"... ... ."
? Perhaps you have benefited from the strength of Hadelus within you. Well, I've
been lucky since the old days.
After Jafarsia said those words, a certain sword was summoned in front of Archid.
It was because the space in the vision could not stay for long.
The black sword was engraved with unknown ancient words.
- Take this. It's a sword engraved with magic, so stick it in the place where the
damn ceremony takes place. It would be better to get rid of that shady basement at
this time.
It was the main topic to uncover the secret of birth that I had not even been
curious about out of the blue.
When Akid, who was in shock, did not think of receiving the sword, he turned the
topic around whether Zafarsia thought it was because of something else.
- If it's your wife, don't worry. 'Cause I'm not going to die anyway
"ah."
? Of course, if you don't stop in time, you're going to die soon.
"!!"
At Zafarsia's words, Akid quickly grabbed the sword. At that moment, the space
collapsed.
To the extent that I could feel Zaparcia's voice getting more and more distant.
? As always, Hadelus can't keep up with dating issues. If you stick to one, you
don't even think about looking at the other, Won.
With his last pleading, he felt as if he was saying something more, but there was
no time to worry about it.
As soon as Archid returned to the temple, he put his sword in and was busy blocking
the ceremony.
At the same time, because of the huge door in front of me, I couldn't understand
Roena's situation at the time, so I was just nervous.
* * *
"Ah, that... ... ."
Archid blurted out the end of his speech with an expression that he didn't know how
to explain.
Then, with a puzzled face, he glanced upwards over and over again.
I was startled by the appearance and looked up at the same time.
The temple was collapsing. It was as if the catacombs were falling apart.
"This, this, what?"
"It would be better to talk after we get up safely first."
Archid said calmly. Of course, I was not calm.
"Yeah?"
"Until now, the catacombs were on the verge of going up to the ground."
"yes?"
What does this mean?
I was so surprised that there was nothing else I could say other than a question-
filled response.
This catacomb was comparable in size to Intravia District 1. If this goes up to the
ground without any countermeasures, the stomach will be devastated.
Akid reassured me when I looked at him with a stupid face.
"Do not worry. Now the catacombs have lost their strength and are falling faster
than they are going up to the ground."
"Ah, fortunately... ... No, what? Whoa, is it collapsing?"
So shouldn't we go back soon?
Without noticing, I drained my tears and runny nose, and I was flustered with a
sense of guilt for delaying the time. I just had to get out of here.
"Uh, how are you doing? I still don't know how to get back! Then we're going to be
buried together like this, aren't we?"
I never wished we could be purged together.
I bit my nails and came up with a countermeasure for the current situation. At
this, Akid held my hand and stopped me.
"Calm down. There are enough ways to go up. Have you already forgotten that you
sent Kina to me?"
"That's what I sent when I didn't know that the Marquis Natalie had tricked
me... ... ."
If it was Marquis Natalie rather than Jade, it was unlikely that he would have
given him proper black magic. As if my prediction was correct, Archid answered
meekly.
"Yes. It was immediately noticed that things had gone awry when Kobystein's
Artifact forced the catacombs open. As soon as it opened, the catacombs began to
rise."
"Ah, too... ... ."
It seems that it was Marquis Natalie's scheme that the Catacombs and Intravia were
almost overthrown.
Perhaps it was a plan to take Adelcus to the ground and find their own glory.
I gritted my teeth at the fact that I had been treated nicely by her.
At the same time, his life was lost and the world was almost destroyed. "I'm
terrified," said Archid, clasping her arms.
"First we have to go back to the entrance that Kobistein made. I was begging you to
leave it open until I get back."
Glad there was a way out.
"Oh, wait a minute. I have to take Catherine and Mabel with me too."
I pointed to the two men lying on the altar without trying to run away. Even if
they were going to run away, the two of them had to be taken care of.
The two were still unconscious. It seemed that it was because of the strange light
that came out to them as the ceremony progressed.
Fortunately, it was hidden.
'Clearly, he had a strange restraint on his neck.'
As soon as the ceremony started, it was clear that the ancient artifact was
visible.
I thought maybe it was something similar to the stick that pierced my stomach.
The problem was that, unlike me, this was connecting Catherine and Mabel. I saw
clearly what was connected by chains.
Clearly, it would be impossible to release it in a normal way. Only the genius
Artifacter, Kobystein, will be able to solve this problem.
At that time, Archid asked as if he did not understand.
"Even if Ezer is like that, do you really need to take Mabel with you?"
He didn't like taking her, who was the culprit in this situation. I took a deep
breath and explained the situation.
"I would love to, too, but if I did, I could endanger Catherine too."
Artifacts were objects that required delicate work. It was said that it could be
very dangerous if you touched it without knowing it.
'If I reacted a little late, I would have been tied up together.'
It was fortunate that he showed his wits in the middle and cut the power of the
staff.
"I will no longer play with pollution. I think that restraint ball bound Mabel's
power."
I laughed awkwardly as I relayed the words of the spirits who had been chirping by
my side the whole time.
It was certain because the spirits personally checked it. Whether it was porridge
or rice, I had to take them both with me.
I said, entrusting the spirits to carry Catherine and Mabel.
"Perhaps Kowstein will figure out the identity and solution of that constraint."
"all right."
Akid replied meekly and held out his hand to me.
I grabbed her hand and tried to walk, but in an instant, my body shook violently.
Fortunately, Archid supported me and prevented me from falling.
I let out a shallow exclamation at my trembling body regardless of my will.
"Well?"
"Neither can I."
With those words my feet moved away from the ground. It was thanks to him that he
hugged me like a princess.
"Oh, it's okay... ... . I was surprised for a moment, and I can walk on my own."
"It's because I'm not sure. Please let me go like this."
Archid said firmly, holding me tight. I shut my open lips back.
Rather, I thought this side could move faster. I surrendered myself to Archid.
"Then I will ask."
#171.
It was only after I arrived at Hadelus Villa that I realized that I had been
overworked.
After arriving at my safe space, it was because I fell asleep like crazy.
I fell asleep like fainting. He had been constantly thinking about how many moves
ahead and changing his plans, so he fell asleep in an instant as he was quite
tired.
I slept so well and woke up feeling refreshed.
How many times have you woken up without worrying about tomorrow.
It was when I had just washed my face after turning on the freshness.
Hearing that he had woken up, Elena and Akid cautiously entered the room and
approached my bedside.
"I was worried about sleeping. Aren't you hungry?"
Elena asked softly as she offered warm milk. I slurp my milk and smiled.
It was just to my liking that it was sweetened with honey to make it just right.
"it is delicious!"
"Not even two drinks. I lose my appetite before eating."
"yes."
I had no intention of shouting 'one more drink', but even the slightest possibility
was blocked at the source, so I was a little depressed.
Looking back, Elena seemed to still regard me as a child.
Of course, knowing that it was her own expression of affection, it didn't bother
her at all.
On the contrary, I was a little moved because it felt like I had returned to my
daily life.
Elena muttered a little as if her heart was weakened by my fat reaction.
"Of course, if you want more, don't tell me to bring it. A couple of glasses of
milk before meals would be fine... ... ."
I immediately grabbed Elena's hand, which was reaching out with a string.
"no. It's about time for lunch anyway, so what?"
"I told you to prepare your favorite tomato stew and salmon steak instead."
"Five!"
As I responded with a bright smile, Elena finally reassured herself and bit her
hand that was about to reach out with a string.
'Because my mother is also a soft-hearted type.'
After escaping the crisis of almost filling my stomach with milk, Akid came up to
me and asked me kindly.
"Did you sleep well?"
"Yes, thanks to you, I came and slept comfortably. What happened to Cassie and
Mabel?"
It was a question I asked because I didn't know what happened to the two of them
because they fell asleep. Akid said.
"Both of them are staying safely here. I also got permission from Essel Castle to
work here while Kobystein figure out how to unlock the artifacts."
"Are you conscious?"
"Esher is awake, but in Mabel's case, she has not regained consciousness. Kowstein
diagnosed that it was probably the effect of an artifact."
"okay."
In a way, it was natural for Catherine, a descendant of Lewis, to regain
consciousness first. Because it was the power that restored my trauma at once.
On the other hand, Mabel doesn't seem to be able to predict whether or not she will
be able to wake up. It wasn't strange even if I couldn't wake up because I went
through the chaos.
'it's okay. First of all, let's not think too deeply. It's not a matter of coming
to a conclusion just by thinking alone.'
I shook my head to avoid falling into thoughts again. In this case, it was right to
leave it to Kowstein, an expert in the field.
Akid said with a smirk.
"I was told to bring food to the bedroom. It's better to take a break from now on."
"Ah, it's okay for the four of us to eat together. ... ... what? After that, you
can't see your father, can you?"
I realized later that Damian wasn't there and looked around.
At times like this, he was the father who always wore it without taking it off.
Originally, he would have been the first to come and joke around and scold Elena
for stopping it, but it was strange.
Didn't it bother you when you had to giggle as much as you could (put on when you
fit and fall out when you fall off)?
"that... ... ."
At my question, Archid gave a troubled expression. After that, Elena said
indifferently.
"He is a patient. You probably want to come, but you can't come and you're
frustrated."
"Is your father hurt?"
It was somewhat shocking to hear that his father, who seemed to not come out a drop
of blood even if he stabbed him, was injured.
"How did you do that?"
The atmosphere suddenly became quiet at the question that came out of pure
curiosity. In response, I realized that I had opened a Pandora's box that I
shouldn't have opened.
'Isn't it okay to ask?'
I rolled my eyes and looked around. Archid seemed unaware of the situation.
On the other hand, Elena was licking her lower lip and avoiding my gaze.
'My mother is aware of it.'
It seemed like he didn't want to ask. Archid interrupted the conversation.
"Actually, it's not very good."
"Are you seriously hurt?"
"I think it would be better to go and see him in person. My father must also be
curious about the news of Roena."
Archid glanced at Elena and held out a hand to me. Come to think of it, Akid
couldn't meet Elena's eyes either.
'What the hell happened without me?'
The atmosphere between the two of them was exactly the same as when I first
possessed them. It was very strange to see them face-to-face with each other. Of
course, it's awkwardly different from back then.
It's a situation in which I too belatedly remember my identity and become awkward.
First of all, it would be better to ask Damian, who is the easiest to understand,
so he meekly took Archid's hand.
"yes. Go."
Elena quickly disappeared as if afraid of asking to go with her. I looked at her
softly and asked Archid.
"Did your father ever get hurt because of you?"
"It seems so. The truth is, neither of them spoke."
I don't think I've ever asked.
I just watched his indifferent reaction and didn't ask any more questions. It was a
face that seemed to have a lot of thoughts.
Arriving in front of Damian's bedroom after a while, Archid said, avoiding his
seat.
"I have a place to stop by. We are meeting first."
"Ah yes."
Normally, we would have tried to go together unconditionally, but it was strange.
'Aki is a little strange too.'
At the strange situation where everyone but me creaked, my head tilted.
Rather, it was me who should be creaking, but everyone was weird.
After all, is your father the only answer?
My father is like a feather who opens his mouth when he pays attention.
I entered the bedroom with the knock, recalling the snout of conviction.
And I couldn't help but be terrified of Damian's condition he had encountered.
"Ah, father, wave, arm... ... !"
"Hey, are you here?"
Damian greeted me with an open arm. It was a cheerful reaction for an injured
person.
I couldn't speak in shock as I saw one of his sleeves empty.
I knew I was hurt, but I never dreamed that a part of my body would have
disappeared.
"I was still waiting for you to come. Aren't you walking too slow? I almost fell
out of my throat while waiting."
He smirked and smirked in a nonsensical way. I approached Damian about a month
later and said,
"How are you? are you okay? Ann, what happened... ... !"
Damian burst out laughing at the pouring questions. He ruffled my hair and replied
indifferently.
"There are a lot of questions about the fact that we met after a long time. Did I
miss you like that? It's an honor to be here as soon as I wake up like this."
"Are you laughing?"
"Then are you laughing or crying? The missing daughter-in-law has returned safely,
but there is no way she can be dead."
"Father is really... ... ."
I didn't know what to say. Damian grinned when my lips were tender and I didn't say
anything.
"do not worry. It will be uncomfortable right now, but you will get used to it
soon."
"You say that... ... ."
I couldn't keep up with my words and bowed my head. It was because of a person who
suddenly came to mind.
"Huh? It's okay because it's okay."
As I bowed my head and didn't say anything, he cried out and patted my shoulder to
comfort me.
"Are you crying?"
Damian's voice became more serious. It was time for him to speak with a worried
tone a few more times.
I finished what I was thinking and said, raising my head abruptly.
"You don't have to adapt."
"yes? why? Do you want me to listen to you at least once for the rest of your life?
That's a bit impressive, but please... ... ."
Damian frowned and tried to play a joke. Of course, it was quicker for me to get to
the point.
"I have Lewis."
"ok?"
Damian let out a bizarre sound when he was talking about Lewis.
The sudden mention of Lewis, who had already been wiped out, made him wonder.
I said as I grabbed his hand with a puzzled expression on his face.
"If it were him, he could even put his father's arm back."
At the same time, Catherine, the real Mabel, was here.
If you ask for treatment after her condition improves, Damian's arm will be
restored to its original state.
Damian shook his head in response to my serious reaction and muttered.
"Even a fantasy animal seems to be coming. It's a thrill, but Lewis has long since
disappeared."
"It has not disappeared. If it had disappeared, the light attribute wizard would
have disappeared altogether."
"What do you mean?"
Damian tilted his head with a face that he did not understand the English language.
It seemed that nothing was understandable.
I clenched my fists and said to Damian like that.
"I will tell you the details later. You have to listen to the other person first."
"I hope you can understand me, baby."
"Trust me and wait a minute!"
After saying that, I headed straight for the door. I was thinking of going to
Catherine.
"Baby!"
I heard Damien calling from behind. Before I left completely, I waved my hand
through the crack in the door once to stop him.
Then I asked the users and headed straight to Catherine's room. Having regained
consciousness, I thought to check what had happened.
It was when I just went to her bedroom with such light strides.
"cash?"
I looked at the empty bedroom and opened my eyes. Catherine was nowhere to be seen.
#172.
The place where Catherine disappeared was headed for Maybell's residence. Mabel
closed her eyes and didn't move.
Catherine just stared at Maybell's face with a smirk. After a while, she muttered
to herself.
"strange."
Was that face actually mine?
It was strange to see my face through the eyes of a third person. Is there really
anyone who can have such an experience in the first place?
Catherine looked at Maybell's parched face and pondered.
Immediately after being poisoned by Maybell, Catherine returned to her memories of
her previous life. I think it was probably because I almost went through something
similar.
When he found out that he was Mabel Lewis, he was a little disappointed. Why did
Catherine do something like this?
In fact, she couldn't pinpoint who she was anymore. The time she lived as Catherine
was too long to be called Maybelle.
"You said you were jealous of me, but I was actually envious of you."
Catherine opened her mouth as she recalled her return. He couldn't stop even though
there was no guarantee that he would reach her unconscious.
"What you take for granted has been a miracle to me."
She always missed her family. Even those who abandoned me are bloodlines, so I
wanted to meet them again.
However, when she met her family who came after becoming a saint, she became sad.
They just wanted something from her. There were various kinds of wishes, but none
of them took into account her feelings.
Catherine's family, on the other hand, was very friendly. Because she knew that
Edward, who abused me, loved Catherine so much.
As a result, he could not easily resist the pranks. I envy the unity of the Ether
family.
Even his crooked behavior felt like it was based on love, so he could endure it. On
the contrary, it even made them look good.
"You said I stole Geronis, but the truth is, Geronis doesn't belong to anyone."
From the beginning, he was a different person from me in the way he viewed people
as possessions. Even so, they couldn't blame the two of them because they were
somehow similar.
She smiled bitterly. In a way, the two of us might have felt something from each
other that we didn't have. Envying each other for what the other has.
Just as Maybell was envious of Catherine's family, Catherine was envious of herself
being loved by Zeronis.
'You know, Cassie. Everyone has a hole in their heart.'
'If you're not careful, you'll grow too big, and no matter how much you fill it, it
won't look like it's full.'
Roena was right. Everyone had a hole. The moment you get overwhelmed by that hole,
you'll be devoured in an instant.
In her previous life, Mabel was disappointed and troubled by the selfish family,
but she did not attribute it to external factors.
Instead of clinging to the lack of affection, he focused more on the people who
loved him.
That was Geronis, and thanks to that, Mabel was able to stand up from her wounds.
Catherine, on the other hand, neglected the family who loved her, and forced
herself to have the affection she did not get.
And that poisoned her and ruined her life. Mabel felt a little pity for Catherine.
Of course, I didn't mean to sympathize. Because so many people have been harmed
because of her.
Catherine recalled a conversation she had with Kobystein. He had brought an old
woman with him. My name is Secher.
Unlike Kobistein, who went back to explain how to disarm artifacts, the old woman
stayed alone and asked her unknown questions.
'Do you have any regrets in your past life? I want to go back.'
'no. Rather than that, I'm more worried about the reaction my family will have when
they find out the truth.'
'You seem afraid that your family will turn away from you.'
'I would be lying if I said I wasn't afraid.'
Actually, I was very afraid. I wondered if my beloved father and brother would deny
my existence.
'I don't know if this is comforting, but unlike Maybelle, you were Catherine Essel
from birth.'
'ah.'
'So the current Eselga is not the lying Mabel, but your family.'
'That's how it is.'
It was a point of view I had never considered.
As Secher said, she was reincarnated as Catherine under the influence of gold
magic, so it was different from the beginning of the woman who became Mabel in the
middle.
While Catherine was contemplating, Secher made more shocking words.
'Besides, Mabel will never wake up.'
'Yeah... ... ?'
'The artifact is barely preventing the soul from decomposing. If you release it, it
will be destroyed.'
'!!'
'It means that you can't handle it anyway. So, you can buy the rest of your life.'
'I, ... ... Do I deserve it?'
'Family relations are not qualified to discuss. It's also the easiest relationship
to lose sight of because it's given free of charge. This old man realized it too
late and lost his precious family.'
Secher said that there were no family members in a world where time was turned back
by gold magic. that was a shock
In the first place, her story was that the future could not be completely the same.
Hearing that, I felt a little lighter.
"Now it's all sorted out."
Catherine had come to Mabel, wondering if she would change her mind if she saw her
old face.
But the face was no longer his own. Rather, it feels like a stranger.
"Goodbye, Mabel."
It was not a goodbye to the dying woman, but a farewell to the past self.
Catherine walked out of Maybell's bedroom with a puzzled expression on her face.
* * *
I was just about to go find Catherine when I heard her voice behind my back.
"Roena? Did you come to see me?"
I turned around to see Catherine standing by the door, with a surprised expression
on her face. Inwardly, I was relieved to see that it was brighter than I had
expected.
"yes. I heard you woke up Where are you going?"
"Ah, I just need to clear my mind a little."
"I see."
In fact, it was right after I was kidnapped by an attempt to poison myself in a
complex heart.
It must have been frustrating to just lie in bed. I grabbed her hand and asked.
"Are you okay?"
"yes. You know, Roena. Actually, there's something I didn't tell you."
Catherine smiled faintly and began to talk about what had happened.
The memories of my past life have returned, and I want to continue to live as
Catherine Essel from now on. I was a little surprised by her decision.
Catherine was a tougher person than I thought.
"I'm going to tell my family."
"Are you okay? You can do it slowly."
"no. I don't have much time. Before Mabel dies, we should give the family a
chance."
"Maybell die?"
This was the first story I ever heard. As I blinked in surprise, Catherine said.
"It has been a long time since the soul has been disintegrated. It seems that the
artifact is barely holding onto the soul."
"ah."
"I want to make sure you don't feel lonely on the way. So I think I can start
anew."
It seemed that he had already made a decision in his mind. I have decided to
respect Catherine's will.
It was also the best choice she could have made, as she couldn't live her life
hiding the fact that she was Louise.
I brought out the thoughts I had been struggling with the whole time. This is what
I wanted to say when I met Catherine.
"You know, Cassie. No matter what anyone says, the current Esselga is your family.
At least in this lifetime, it was entirely your family."
"You say the same thing as Mr. Secher."
"Have you met Secher?"
"yes. He was the one who informed Mabel's condition. You looked very detached."
Since I am a person who has lived for eons since ancient times, I have no choice
but to premiere.
'Watching the disappearance of Maybel will give you a lot of thought.'
It was ironic indeed that those who wanted to die had to live a painful life for
eons without actually dying.
I was relieved to know that the cataclysm that Mabel would bring was completely
over. At the same time, I became unhappy with her strange fate.
"Thank you, for helping me."
Then Catherine took my hand and said, Looking at him curiously, she said.
"Actually, I heard what you said to the spirits at the ceremony."
"Huh?"
"I meant to die."
"... ... !"
"I couldn't move at that time, but I could hear the sound."
"I see."
Then it's even more brutal. Because my body was no longer mine and was on the
altar.
Even though he was unconscious, he didn't know that he could hear the sounds around
him. As I nodded in agreement, Catherine said.
"I really didn't know you were going to make a sacrifice. But luckily you have
marbles... ... ."
"Then the marble was the one that healed me at that time... ... ."
"yes. The orb concentrated my power. Originally, it was carried like a talisman. I
needed some tangible comfort."
It was an answer consistent with Angelica's words that she carried it with her
every day. This made sure that all her memories had returned.
Catherine said with a serious face.
"But next time, don't do such a dangerous thing. Even if you see your family who
care about you."
"yes. I actually regretted it too, I think I'll try harder."
"Anyway, I survived thanks to you. Let me know if there's anything I can do to
help. I will help you as much as I can."
My eyes lit up at Catherine's words. Because there was something I wanted to ask
her anyway.
"Oh, then maybe... ... ."
#173.
Meanwhile, Elena was taken aback by the sudden arrival of Archid. In fact, it was
inconvenient because I needed time to think quietly.
"What are you doing?"
"I have something to tell you."
Archid said with a rather determined face. Elena was a little tired and lightly
refused.
"Is it urgent? Otherwise, I want to talk about it later."
In fact, Damian's affairs were very complicated in Elena's head. The words he had
said before falling over and over and over again caught my mind.
Damian's voice seemed to echo in his ears again like an afterimage.
'Because it's okay if you keep hating me. Don't just say divorce, Elena.'
'Please don't tell me to have children. That's telling me to kill you twice.'
'How am I? Don't tell me to hurt you any more here, Ella. You've already received a
lot.'
Other than that, I couldn't understand the idea of killing twice.
Acting as if he was the perpetrator was ridiculous, but the words kept coming to my
mind.
I could put off the problem with him because Roena was missing so far, but when I
got back to Roena safely, Damian's thoughts suddenly popped up again.
That made Elena very difficult. It was because she had already decided to part with
Damian.
At that time, Archid made an unexpected statement.
"I heard that you are preparing for a divorce."
"It must have already entered you."
It seemed to have leaked out even though I had been careful about it. Elena looked
at Archid with a troubled face.
Perhaps he was trying to persuade him not to divorce.
"yes. I'm already done with Damian. Don't try to persuade me, there's nothing to
change."
"... ... ."
"Even if we get divorced, I plan to see you and Roena often. Anyway, I'm sorry I
couldn't take care of you until the end... ... ."
In fact, the reason I hesitated to divorce was purely because of my son and wife.
You gave me a lot of affection so far, but it's a pity to leave like this.
Anyway, I couldn't communicate with Damian properly. It was only recently that
things have changed a little, but that was the end of the moment when he knew the
truth.
Elena didn't want to be with Damian any longer. Even if it was because of Zachari's
threats, it doesn't change the fact that he had an illegitimate child.
At least, if I had discussed it with myself, it wouldn't have been this miserable.
The fact that he had met Zachari without knowing anything made Elena sad.
Then Akid said.
"If it's because of my father's private life, I'll explain... ... ."
"I can't have children."
Elena took the plunge and brought up the main point. At the beginning of the
divorce, he was not afraid to reveal his condition.
It also came from the calculation that it would be possible to block the other
party's persuasion only by doing this.
Archid's eyes widened at Elena's declaration of bombing. Elena continued.
"You don't have to explain your father's private life. Whatever he did, I don't
care anymore... ... ."
"Mother."
Archid cut off Elena's words and came closer. As I approached, I realized that I
had grown up not knowing how it was when I was young.
Elena looked up at him and sank lower.
It's because he looks just like Damien. Still, it seemed like he had a crush on
him.
He said as he wiped his lips with his hand. It's like he doesn't know where to
start talking.
"I already knew about her condition."
"Did you know?"
Elena couldn't hide her surprise that Archid knew about her condition.
Especially since I've never told anyone about it. Archid glanced at Elena, who had
a speechless expression.
When he met Zaparcia, Archid found out about the relationship between Elena and
Damian.
To be precise, it was closer to what Zaparcia showed. At the end, Archid recalled
Zaparcia's voice, which he could not hear properly.
- Your parents are also poor children, so forgive them. If you're curious, come
back to me.
At that moment, Archid could feel it. That Zafarcia has given you one more chance
to review the vision.
Originally, it was a format that counted once as soon as the vision was opened, and
once again when meeting with Zaparcia.
It meant that you would learn the usage and precautions that Damian said. In the
first place, it was the same meaning that the opportunity is only once.
Archid read the vision again immediately after saving Loena. I was curious about my
parents' past.
And there were Damian and Elena, not Zaparcia statues.
Fortunately, Catherine readily agreed to my request to help Damian. My health has
improved, so I can do it right away.
I was worried about rejecting him because he wanted to hide his identity in any
case. I went straight to Damian on the way.
Damian was taken aback by the sudden arrival of Catherine, even more perplexed when
told that she was a descendant of Lewis.
"I hope the day will come when I will be able to help Esselga."
He mumbled in disbelief, waving his supple arm. There was not even a minute trace
of the arm that came back clean, not knowing when it was cut. Catherine asked.
"Are there any more inconveniences?"
"It seems that not only the trauma but also the mana poison have completely
disappeared. Restoration to its original state included internal injuries."
"Can you now believe that Catherine is a descendant of Lewis?"
"I believed that from a while ago, but it's surprising that I even checked it with
my own eyes. Besides, Lewis will show up in Esselgar."
Exactly what happened because of gold magic, but Damian said only so.
Catherine just smiled as if she didn't really care. She uttered words like a former
saint.
"I'm glad it was helpful."
"You didn't know a real saint. I will surely repay you for this work in Hadelus."
Damian trembled softly and expressed his gratitude. He hadn't forgotten the
courtesy to Catherine, who saved him.
It was when I just looked at it proudly. Archid suddenly ran into Damian's bedroom.
When he saw Damian's condition, his eyes were startled, and he immediately
responded calmly.
"Your arm is back."
"If I show you a little more startled, will it make you feel better? Your reaction
is too lukewarm."
"I just guessed the situation with Young Ae Esher by her side."
"Anyway, he's not funny."
Damian grinned and licked his tongue. There was no particular unpleasant feeling.
Archid glanced at Damian and then sneakily approached me and suggested that I
leave.
"I have something to talk about for a moment."
"With me?"
"Yes."
Archid's face was unusually hard.
It was so unusual that he begged Damian and Catherine for their pardon and followed
him out of the bedroom.
As he led me somewhere without a word, I could not overcome my curiosity and asked.
"Where are we going?"
"Oh, I was on my way to my mother."
Archid replied stupidly, as if he realized that he had not even told him where he
was going.
It was strange to see it creaking somehow. I wondered if he suddenly came and asked
me to go to my mother.
"Why?"
Archid paused at my question. I stopped following him, made eye contact, and rolled
my eyes.
Now that I see, Archid's face was not good. My heart was pounding as I wondered
what had happened again.
"What's wrong? Did something happen to your mother?"
He asked the question anxiously, but Archid only hesitated.
Seeing that he sang it separately without telling Damian, it doesn't seem like a
big deal, but I kept procrastinating and became anxious.
"Archid?"
As I urged them again and again, Archid said with a sullen face.
"I think I made a mistake. I think I made a big deal out of meddling in the two of
them... ... ."
"why? What's going on?"
"My mother fell because of what I said."
"Yeah?!"
I was taken aback when I heard that Elena, who had been fine, had collapsed. What
the hell did he say to make Elena, who was healthy, fall?
I was puzzled and waited for the next word, but Akid declared a bombshell.
"I was surprised and while I was going to call a member of the council, my mother
disappeared. It seems to be a runaway."
Yes? Is your mother running away?
#174.
Elena headed to the Imperial Palace. After the fight that day, Zakari greeted her
in a bewildered way, as he had never walked to the Imperial Palace.
"It must be cluttered with things inside and outside, but what has happened so
far... ... ."
"Give it up."
Elena demanded with stern eyes. Zakari, who was caught by the neck, made a stupid
expression, not knowing what to offer.
The waitress sitting next to him was equally astonished. Elena's expression was
similar to the days of 'Heint's Mad Dog'.
Zakari gulped and swallowed his saliva, as if he was going to pierce the ground at
any moment.
Since she was already in a position to be bullied a lot when she was young, the
conversation became colder at her momentum. he asked, holding her hand.
"I want to give it to you, but I don't know what you are asking for, sister. just
talk I'll give you anything."
As soon as I went out, Elena released her collar and said,
"I want you to pay compensation for the damage you caused my husband to suffer."
"It's compensation for damage... ... . How would you like to calculate?"
Zakari asked softly and was satisfied inside. I was worried that I would go back
and get a divorce, but it was because I took care of Damian first than I thought.
'I'm sure the relationship has improved.'
Perhaps it was the influence of Roena Hadelus. Because the atmosphere of the Grand
Duke has changed significantly since she got married.
However, Zakari's expression collapsed mercilessly at Elena's subsequent words.
"priority... ... ."
Elena straightened her back and began to recite every detail about compensation for
damage.
Zachari, who had been listening to the slurping details as if they had prepared in
advance, made an absurd expression halfway through.
"Wait a minute, sister. Anyway, that's too much for damage compensation... ... ."
"Of course, you should be compensated separately for ending this black magic case.
That's enough to be generous."
It was absurd to slap them and judge them generously. Zachari asked with a smirk.
"This is how you get angry."
It was because he had guessed what Elena had come for. I was a little disappointed,
but not angry.
Anyway, I'm glad she wasn't trying to isolate me completely. I felt relieved
because I knew I would be deprived of my brother and sister qualifications like
this.
"yes. That's a small price for cheating on my sister in the first place."
In the end, Zakari, who declared surrender, ordered the chief of the chaplain to
transcribe the details.
Elena, who even received a notarization, made an absurd request, whether that was
not enough.
"And I'll have to take a paternity inspector from the Imperial Palace as well."
Zakari's expression sharpened when he suddenly mentioned paternity, which was not
confirmed even when he enrolled Archid Hadelus.
Maybe it was because he was worried that he had another illegitimate child.
"It's a paternity checker. why? Did the Grand Duke give birth to another
illegitimate child?"
"no."
"then... ... ."
When Zachari was about to ask why he needed a paternity tester, Elena made a
bombshell.
"Because someone claims to be my son."
"!!"
"It's not that I don't trust him, but the paternity certificate needs to be clear
so there won't be any more gossip."
Suddenly, a smile spread across Elena's lips. She was smiling brightly, as if
looking forward to what was to come.
Zakari was speechless at the pure smile of her sister she had not seen in a long
time.
* * *
While Archid and I were on our way to find Elena, Mei, who had just crossed us,
informed Elena where she was headed.
Fortunately, there was no runaway.
"The Grand Duchess headed to the Imperial Palace."
"Why are you suddenly in the Imperial Palace?"
"I don't know about that... ... It's probably not a bad thing. It's been a long
time since you've been active."
The only time my mother is energetic is when she teases Damian.
I wondered if I was really okay, but I couldn't say anything because Mei showed so
much positive energy.
Eventually, after telling my mother to let me know when she returned, I and Akid
headed to our room.
When we arrived at the bedroom lobby, we sat down on the furnished sofa and started
the rest of the story.
In fact, after we met again, there were a lot of stories that were accumulated
because we couldn't talk properly.
"Oh, why are you so upset? What did you talk about with your mother? ... ."
"It's long to talk about... ... ."
Archid wondered if he was hesitating, and then suddenly started talking about the
vision.
I heard from Damian that I had only one chance to see a vision, and I knew it well,
but it was the first time I heard it deeply. Of course, it seemed to be an
explanation of only what could be said to me.
"Have you met Zaparcia?"
"Yes. He interrupted the ceremony and gave me a sword to break down the catacombs,
revealing the secret of my birth."
"Wait, was that sword given to you by Zafarsia?"
I just threw it away in the catacombs, so I thought it wasn't that important.
Unlike me, who was embarrassed, Archid was calm.
"Yes."
Faced with the question of what the problem was, I didn't know where to begin. I
asked carefully.
"But I just threw it away... ... ? That precious thing?"
"Because Roena's condition was more important to me. Swords, aren't they all over
the castle?"
No, no matter how, you throw away the sword that the Dark Dragon personally
bestowed on you like that.
I offered a brief mourning for the sword that had crossed the river of no return.
My sword was mistreated because I was too precious to Akid, oh my.
tttttttttttttttttttttttttt
Of course, the fact that he put me first was even more impressive.
"What was the secret of your birth?"
It was my mistake to say that I would have told you about my birth mother's
destination.
I was flagged by the fact that Archid was originally the son of Damian and Elena,
and that Damian turned time to the Vision.
"Is that real?!"
"Unbelievable, it is true. Because Zafarsia allowed me to see with my own two
eyes."
If it was what Zaparcia showed, it was certain. Because he has no reason to lie to
humans.
I was at a loss for what to do with this ridiculously twisted relationship.
'Then you're saying that all your father's actions were for your mother's sake?'
The shock did not dissipate easily, as he had never once thought that Archid was
not an illegitimate child.
It was quite unexpected that the father-in-law, who only seemed to be a wretch, was
actually a solitary person who lived alone with great secrets.
'I apologize for calling my father a personality disorder 1 in the past.'
I glanced in the direction of Damian's bedroom and apologized inwardly. And
congratulations on finding real parents.
"Now we have become a real family. Of course, it was a real family before that, but
still... ... It was because Archid had a lot of trouble because of his origins."
It's a good thing for Archid in many ways, so when congratulating him purely,
Archid muttered with a bewildered face.
"Actually, I still don't feel it. Originally, I had no intention of saying this in
a hurry, but my mother was deciding on a divorce... ... ."
"Divorce?!"
"Oh, of course, you didn't seem to want to divorce anymore. That's fortunate."
Archid smiled and reassured me. After hearing about Damian's situation, I was very
fortunate that I didn't get a divorce.
'Yes, I can untangle the kinks.'
Of course, Elena did not know the memory of the time Damian had turned. It probably
won't be as easy as it was back then.
Still, it was a happy ending in its own way as Damian no longer had to follow the
ascetic path.
Then Akid said.
"And it's true that Roena became a family, isn't it?"
"Yeah?"
"I heard from Secher. It means that while Roena is Yuina, she is also Roena
herself."
"!!"
"Congratulations, Ronne must have been very troubled, but I'm glad."
"... ... ."
"Now, I will be able to live freely with the people of the April family. I'm not
very happy with it... ... ."
"... ... Are you really okay with knowing that I am Roena?"
"Yes?"
Archid tilted his head, not understanding my question. I struggled to squeeze my
trembling hand.
The moment he almost died, he remembered all the bad things he had done to him
before he died of an epidemic in the past.
I couldn't stand it because I was sorry to have to deal with Archid with those
memories.
"Perhaps if Archid had a memory, he wouldn't have been able to accept me easily."
"Rone."
"At the time, I was a person who was anxious to hurt Aki. If those memories come
back later, you might regret it... ... ."
It was a time of gibberish and anxiety. A warm feeling filled my cheeks.
I was dragged closer to Akid while holding both cheeks. Contrary to my worries, his
expression was calm.
"Actually, I am not that proud. After all, I hurt Ronne right after we got
married."
"... ... Now I know I didn't mean it with bad intentions."
Archid must have meant that he would do his best as a husband in his own way. It
was my fault to accept it differently and be crooked.
"no. It was my fault for not being considerate of Rone, who came to a foreign land.
At the time, I was the only one who thought it was difficult."
"Aki... ... ."
Akid kissed me lightly and smiled, unable to answer me readily.
"So, let's forget the old past and start over, we."
#175.
Archid's blue-gray eyes gleamed with a deep light. His words, announcing a new
beginning, touched my heart.
"Aki, I... ... ."
"We will definitely do better than the first time. As clumsy as I was, I was more
certain."
Akid chuckled and kissed the back of my hand softly. The act of swearing a new
marriage spurred a fever.
Whether we remember it or not, that fact didn't matter to us anymore. Just the fact
that we were looking at each other at this moment was enough.
I spit out the words to express my overwhelming emotions.
"i love you."
"... ... !"
"I love you, Archid."
Akid's eyes deepened at my confession. Suddenly, the corners of his eyes glowed red
with joy.
The power of language is truly amazing. Because he felt more lovable when he spoke
the word I love him out of his mouth.
Me and Akid rushed at each other without whoever came first. The hand holding the
waist was hot.
I wrapped my arms around Akid's neck and kissed him. Soft lips, new breaths came
and went.
He hastily grabbed my hair and gave me strength on my back. Her arms, tightly
pressed against each other, were hot.
I gently caressed his red-hot earlobe.
Akid reacted to the act of being somewhat lovable. I wondered if he let out a
shallow moan and then he dropped me.
"Archid?"
"Rone."
Archid's eyes seemed to burn. There was still strength in the hand holding me.
He looked up at me and said,
"Neither can I."
"Yeah?"
"I said I'd wait until you give me permission. I told you not to rush, but
actually... ... ."
He mumbled an unfamiliar sound and whispered as he kissed the nape of my neck.
"I wanted to rush Ronne."
"... ... ."
"Isn't it?"
His lips touched the nape of his neck, hot and moist. As if begging, I licked my
lips, and my throat was dry.
It was clear what he was asking for permission. I had the same heart, so I had no
intention of rejecting it.
After all, I didn't even care about the oath.
It was the two of us who endured enough to endure when we add up our previous
lives.
"can."
"... ... ."
"Allow... ... oh."
It was the moment when the word "fall" came out of my mouth. Archid hugged me and
lifted me up.
He hurriedly went to my bedroom. Perhaps there was a kina in my bedroom, so I was
avoiding it.
"Put."
The action was cute and made me laugh out loud. I kissed his forehead, his eyes,
his nose, his lips, as if it was a pity that he had to go.
There wasn't a single part that wasn't lovely. Everything was so lovely and
overwhelming that I couldn't control it.
It was the first time that the road to bed felt so long. Archid gently laid me on
the bed.
It was difficult for him to have any more self-control, so Archid hastily kissed
him.
It was as if his mind was clouded by the kiss that came without a moment to
breathe.
The sound of clothes being unwrapped and crumpled echoed in my ears.
Soon after, there was no room in my head to think. It was the same with Akade.
We focused on getting to know each other for the first time that day without being
disturbed by anyone.
* * *
The day when the Artifact that connected Catherine and Mabel was completely
released.
The Duke of Essel came to the villa of Hadelus with Edward. The Duke of Essel said
as he took Catherine's hand.
"Be careful."
"Yes, Father."
Catherine smiled brightly and clasped her hands.
Then Edward, too, intercepted Catherine's opposite hand. He proclaimed in a strong
voice.
"Anyway, you are my sister. It's because you've been watching me since I was born."
Catherine burst out laughing out loud at her rather reliable consolation.
"I am the only brother."
When he waved his hand to reassure him, Edward wrinkled his nose in embarrassment.
Watching it, I was relieved inside. It seemed that the conversation with the family
went well earlier.
Mabel lay still unconscious. The Duke of Etcher glanced at her briefly, but not for
very long.
The way he looked at others made it clear who he regarded as his daughter.
'Actually, a daughter right in front of you is more precious than a daughter who
has no memory.'
Besides, Mabel was the one who tried to kill Catherine. The Duke of Etcher and
Edward could not see it well.
"Start."
At Kobistein's guidance, Catherine returned to Maybell's side.
After a while, the release magic tool was activated, and the restraint ball, which
was in invisible mode, appeared.
The restraints were connecting Maybell and Catherine. The release magic tool
crossed between them and began to cut the constraint orb.
It was Mabel's last. This was the end of the chain with the original.
I saw off Catherine's family, who returned to Ether Castle after the restraints
were lifted. It was very impressive to see the three of them go back.
* * *
Damian walked back and forth with an impatient face, pacing in one place over and
over again.
It was because Asil heard the news that Elena seemed to be preparing for a divorce.
It was clear from the fact that he had recently visited the Imperial Palace.
'It's no longer an excuse to be sick.'
After being treated by Catherine Essel, she was in the best condition.
Damian must have looked pitiful for staying sick because he was ready, thinking
about it, he became impatient.
It was then.
"Are you inside?"
"... ... ?!"
Damian shuddered and shook his shoulders when he heard Elena's voice. It was
because it had been a long time since she had come to the bedroom directly.
Damian's heart sank because she had never seen her face even when she was sick.
'So fast... ... ?'
I was even more scared because I knew well that Elena behaves like a bulldozer when
it comes to things that have already been decided.
"I know what's inside."
"Come in."
Damian reluctantly opened the door to meet Elena. Elena was dressed in outing
clothes as if she had been outside.
Looking back, the number of outings has increased considerably over the past few
days. Perhaps you are trying to figure out how to live after a divorce.
'Anyway, it's like cutting a radish like this... ... .'
Damian didn't know how to convince Elena. I've never been able to convince her
once.
So I couldn't say anything but stupid things like this. Damian said.
"Looks like he came out."
Elena went to the sofa and chinked as if she was going to say something. It was a
gesture to sit in front and talk.
Damian sat down across from him slowly. While sitting in an anxious seat, I opened
my eyes to Elena, who was taking out documents in a hurry.
Damian turned away from the paperwork, reaching out and rejecting it.
"Come on, wait a minute. I still have time to think... ... ."
"Are you so surprised that you know what I'm going to pull out?"
"... ... How can you not know?"
I've already heard that they are preparing for a divorce, but there's no way they
wouldn't know.
Especially when Elena came to my bedroom, there was always bad news.
Damian knew very well that the brighter her face, the worse it was.
And Elena's expression was very good these past few days. It was like when I was
jealous of the person I was writing to, not knowing that it was Roena.
As Damian frowned and muttered a little, Elena smiled bitterly.
"okay. Well, you might know."
Elena said, tapping the envelope on the table.
"Then check it out. Maybe I'm missing something... ... ."
Damian opened his mouth in tears at first talking about alimony. Suddenly, the
corners of his eyes began to moisten.
It was because he was heartbroken that Elena's bright smile was due to the divorce
papers.
"Still, we have lived together for many years, so there is no need to be so cold-
hearted, right?"
"... ... Well?"
"Of course, I know very well that my attitude in the past has offended my wife. But
I also need a chance to explain that part."
Damian looked back on my life as I lay down. There was nothing I could do other
than think.
In particular, the scene where Elena turned around in anger kept bothering me.
After returning, it was understood how miserable his actions must have been for
Elena.
He was afraid that he would be shaken by her again, so he deliberately pretended to
be a concubine, preventing her from approaching.
Knowing that was the way she hated it, he couldn't afford to think of any other
way.
If it was Elena he knew, he would have tried to improve the couple's relationship
somehow.
And if that's the case, he'll pass on a good note.
Damian groaned. I didn't want to get divorced like this. These are the times I
turned back, but I didn't want to let her go in vain.
If this was really the last time, Damian decided to desperately cling to Elena.
I can't tell you everything, but I still hoped that a guy like me wouldn't look too
bad. selfishly though.
Damian squeezed her hand as if voicing a mournful voice.
"I can't let you go like this, Ella. I'm like an asshole and hate it, but if you
give me one chance... ... ."
But Elena did not give Damian a chance to hang on. she said waving his hand.
"I don't know what you are talking about. Do you really know?"
#176.
"Yes?"
Damian was puzzled by Elena's words. At that moment, tears were flowing down my
cheeks without noticing.
Elena looked at his tears and lit up in bewilderment.
"Uh, are you crying?"
"Ah, Ann. This... ... ."
Damian quickly wiped away his tears. The current situation was very embarrassing
for the person who had just knelt down and borrowed.
Damien's mind was already messed up.
"Dust got in my eyes... ... ."
"It's puck."
As if in disbelief, Elena took a handkerchief from her bag and handed it to her.
Damian took the handkerchief with a bewildered face at the friendly reaction.
'Helena gave me a handkerchief... ... .'
Damian didn't know what to do when the person who seemed like he would never change
his expression even if he cried in front of him was friendly.
I couldn't even think of wiping away my tears with a handkerchief, but belatedly I
noticed that there was an imperial seal on the envelope.
In addition, the envelope had the caption, 'The Imperial Family's Position on
Compensation for Damage'.
'Damage compensation?'
While Damian was interpreting the contents of the envelope, Elena was equally
perplexed.
When I came to explain the situation, knowing that I didn't know, he said he knew
everything. So, I was going to bring the point straight away, but suddenly I was
pitiful and I was puzzled. Elena asked with a trembling face.
"Didn't Archid not speak?"
"What do you mean?"
"Huh."
It was then that Elena understood the reason for the dissonance of the
conversation. I'm sure Archid didn't tell Damian the truth.
Of course, Archid wanted the two of them to talk, so he kept the secret.
Apparently, that was what made Damian shovel.
Elena, knowing roughly why Damian did this, said with her arms crossed.
"why? Were you afraid that I might bring in divorce papers?"
"No, I... ... ."
Damian was relieved to know that Elena's visit wasn't meant to be a divorce notice.
Perhaps because of this incident, the imperial family was even trying to reproach
the Hadelus family, I guessed.
It was fortunate. As long as it wasn't for divorce papers, Damian was okay with
Elena's debt of billions of dollars.
As if Damian had ever cried, he said cheerfully as usual.
"I have misunderstood."
However, at Elena's subsequent words, she was startled and her expression was
broken.
"Do you think you want to divorce me?"
"Absolutely not!"
When Damian answered with a sullen anger, Elena's eyes widened. Then, her eyes
narrowed.
"... ... !"
"Then let's check it out. Prepare your heart."
"Gee, are you laughing now? You're not laughing, are you? Is it pure laughter,
now?"
Damian asked, frowning at Elena's smile without showing any displeasure.
It was because I had not received a smile of kindness, even though I had received a
lot of ridicule from her.
Elena smiled belatedly and responded coldly.
"Because you read it."
"yep."
Damian opened the envelope, barely fixing the corners of his lips that could not go
down.
And looking at the documents on the front page, I hardened.
[Paternity Confirmation]
The first word was unfamiliar. Damian was very embarrassed by the sudden
confirmation of paternity.
Could it be that she had given birth to another child, and that Akid's origins are
now being questioned?
If it was Archid's confirmation of paternity, it was difficult. Because he's not my
child, he's literally the one I picked up.
However, contrary to Damian's expectations, the paternity certificate contained
that he and Archid were paternity.
[The probability that Damian Hadelus (hereinafter referred to as "A") and Archid
Hadelus (hereinafter referred to as "C") are paternity is 99.9%. Therefore, A and C
are paternity.]
Of course, what followed was even more shocking.
[The probability that Elena Hadelus (hereinafter referred to as B) and Archid
Hadelus (hereinafter referred to as C) are paternity is 99.9%. Therefore, B and C
are paternity.]
"!!"
Damian opened his mouth wide at the nonsensical verification result. The contents
of the document said that Archid was the son of me and Elena.
Sons to men and women who have never spent the night.
Damian's hands were trembling.
"This, this, what, what... ... Anit."
Damian didn't even have time to look at the damage compensation details included.
He looked at Elena with a puzzled expression.
"Hey, hey, how did this happen?"
"The son you left behind came back."
"Yes?"
"What do you do when you give birth to a baby after giving up your life and then
throw it away, Dian?"
"!!"
Damian covered his mouth with his hand in response to Elena's answer. It was
because Elena knew what had happened before her return.
"That, that, that again, what, how... ... ? Oh no, what else can you say about
coming back? ... ."
"It's because it's a new breast unlike how it looks."
Elena, who had fainted as soon as she heard the truth, laughed without thinking.
"It means that our mourning followed when you turned back time, Diane."
"!!"
"Isn't it wonderful? If you look at his high spirits, he is sure to be our kid."
Elena did not hesitate to remark her arms out and smiled.
"That, that, that... ... ."
Damian, who was about to ask how that was possible, was silent. The signet ring is
an artifact that responds to the power of the original Hadelus.
'Come to think of it, I opened my vision in front of the child before returning.'
Damian smiled in dismay as he recalled the time when he was using Vision.
Archid was born strong enough to cause gustatory seizures. There is a high
possibility that he may have been influenced without knowing it.
Damian understood the whole story and let out a sigh of relief. It was only then
that I understood why Zaparcia dared to teach me the 'magic to turn time'.
If time had not been turned back, Archid might have died on the spot in the
aftermath of stealing the Vision.
At that time, Archid did not have a signet ring.
Only the real householder with the signet ring could read the vision, so a third
party was a summary decision.
Damian's chatter grew cold as he recalled the tragedy that would have happened if
he had saved Elena.
At the same time, I was overwhelmed by Jafarsia's big picture. It felt like a
butterfly being swept away by a huge wave.
"Ha, ha, ha ha."
Damian laughed like a madman and sighed repeatedly. It was because I felt a sense
of relief, but my heart was pounding at the tragedy that would have happened if I
had made a mistake.
"Are you very surprised?"
Elena approached Damian, who could not calm down, and asked. And at that very
moment.
"!!"
Damian hugged Elena tightly. Elena was startled and stiffened.
It was because it had been a long time since I had hugged Damian. I was startled
because it was something that had never happened after marriage. Elena murmured
lowly.
"I never said I could hug you."
"ah."
Damian was startled and was about to fall, but Elena stopped him.
"Well, I'll just look at it this time. You seem very surprised."
Then, in a slumped posture, he began to tuk-tuk and pat him on the back. Damian was
moved by Elena's friendly reaction.
Then he asked, as usual, mischievously.
"... ... So, do you give me a hug every time I'm surprised? Then, do you kiss your
lips when you are sad?"
"Don't do it like you would to a concubine... ... ."
"I didn't."
"?"
"I've never kissed anyone but you."
With those words, Damian hugged Elena even stronger. Elena said, startled by the
bombshell words.
"really? Then in the meantime... ... ."
"I was just pretending. You're the only one I spent the night with, and you're the
only one I kissed. Of course you won't remember, but yes. And I will always be with
you... ... ."
"Come on, wait! I never used to say it so blatantly."
Embarrassed, Elena pushed Damian away and covered her mouth with her palm. First of
all, I liked the fact that he was innocent, but somehow felt ashamed.
First of all, I don't even remember it, but I spent the night with him, and even
giving birth to Archid was ridiculous.
Suddenly, Elena's face turned red. She had no experience in this life, so it was
natural.
Damian's reaction to seeing this was spectacle. Damian looked at him blankly and
suddenly started to cry.
"It's been a long time since I reacted like this... ... ."
"Are you crying again?"
Damian didn't even think to stop the tears and started dropping them again and
again.
It was very obscene to see it dripping and dripping. Seeing the tears of someone
who didn't usually do it, I was swept away with embarrassment.
Elena, struggling to find her composure, stole the area around his eyes with the
handkerchief he had been holding all the time. It's been a long time since he cried
in front of me, but somehow I didn't like it.
"I asked where the crybaby disappeared. Be careful. In the same way as an idiot."
"yes. I am stupid."
Damian meekly acknowledged and lowered his eyes. Elena was somewhat moved by the
sight. That was unusual.
"I know, so stop crying. It's embarrassing to see others."
"don't worry. I only cry in front of you."
Damian cried, but did not lose a word. Elena smirked in exasperation. That's good,
I'm glad
"yes. keep doing that in the future If I cry in front of other women, I know I
won't let you go."
#177.
An afternoon full of warm summer sun. Akalimut's private palace was full of young
guests after a long time.
It was because the long-awaited summer debut tangent finally opened.
The young girls, who were entering the social world for the first time with the
chaperone, were dressed up to the fullest, and their expressions were excited.
It was the first big event after a period of confusion due to the last demon realm
gate incident.
In order to evoke the gloomy atmosphere of Intravia, it was the most glamorous of
all-time debutants.
"It is so beautiful!"
The young girls could not help but marvel at the well-decorated detached palace.
Still, he glanced at the door as if waiting for someone who had not yet arrived.
"Isn't he also said that today was his debut bath?"
"That's right, I'll get an autograph when I meet you today."
"Maybe you will come with me?"
They didn't pinpoint who they were, but everyone was waiting for one person with
one heart and one accord.
That's Roena Hadelus.
He was the hero who solved the case of the fake saint and was the only spirit
warrior in the empire.
"The last cleanup was actually done by him."
"How ridiculous it was to find out that the wicked fake saint had been transformed
like I did!"
"There were too many people who died in the last demon realm door incident. Among
them, there were people who were preparing for their debut Tangte."
When the Demon Realm Gate incident was discussed, the surroundings became quiet. It
was still because it was a terrible event in Intravia.
The imperial family revealed that the contamination and opening of the demon realm
were the actions of the fake saint Mabel and the warlock's chief, Marquis Natalie.
And they tried to summon the evil dragon Adelcus, and it was revealed to the public
that it was the Archduke and his wife who prevented this.
"To be the only spirit in the Empire, or the continent, and her husband to protect
her, it's so cool."
"I think the Grand Duchess is very dear to me. Originally, I would have met a
better mate."
"Oh my, what are you talking about? There is no other bridegroom as good as the
Grand Duchess."
"But he... ... You are an illegitimate child."
Yeong-ae, who said that the Grand Duchess was not worth it, spit out the word
'illegitimate child' as small as a rapid-fire cannon, fanned it and made a fuss.
Seeing this, another young-ae spoke up.
"I wish I didn't get that word out of my mouth. I guess you haven't heard the news
yet."
"News?"
"Ah, I heard that news. It turned out that he was the real son of the Grand Duke
and his wife."
"yes?!"
Young-ae, who had mentioned the illegitimate child, raised her eyes and asked the
question. It was because of the news that she had come from far away from Intravia.
Young-ae, who had beaten her for the first time, coughed and said.
"I don't know the exact details, but it is said that the two sons are right. The
imperial paternity tester directly guaranteed it."
The imperial guarantee was almost certain. Young-ae still couldn't believe
something like this had happened.
"No, so you're saying you didn't know after the two of you were born?"
"Well, that's fine... ... ."
It was around the time that interest in the story that the Prince was not an
illegitimate child had faded.
"Grand Duchess Roena Hadelus and Archduke Archid Hadelus enter."
A huge door opened with the doorkeeper's name. Everyone forgot the conversation and
turned to the door.
* * *
Before entering, Roena stayed in the waiting room and took several deep breaths.
Her chaperone, Marquis Sophie Renia, grinned.
"Even the Grand Duchess must be nervous at times."
"It's probably the first social gathering we have right after we reveal our
identity."
After announcing that she was a spirit samurai, invitations began pouring into the
villa. There were many before, but it was not comparable to what it is now.
Of course, Roena didn't have to answer all the invitations. Even when she wasn't a
Elementalist, she was the Grand Duchess.
Besides, she didn't even have time to attend the party because she was enjoying her
sesame-drenched honeymoon with Archid.
"Actually, he left a lot of disturbance and stayed in the villa, so everyone was
curious."
At the words of Marquis Lenia, I cried and muttered.
"That's because when you go out, the crowd immediately comes in."
She never dreamed that it would be difficult to get out of the villa all the time
she was in the capital.
It was because it wasn't the only time he had been swept away by a crowd after
going out on an outdoor date a few times before.
In the end, they had no choice but to have a forced indoor date. Of course, it
would be heaven wherever it was with Archid, but it was true that it was
disappointing.
"I want to finish my debut as soon as possible and return to the north."
"why. Stay longer in the capital."
"First of all, I want to spend time with my family."
At Roena's words, the Marquis smiled faintly. It was because it was already
revealed that Akid was not an illegitimate child, so the meaning of that word was
even more real.
"Well, this is where the Hadelus family starts. I am looking forward to the future
with such a wonderful daughter-in-law. Even if you go back to the North, I hope you
will not forget me."
"of course. He even made my chaperone, of course."
"Ho ho ho. Nice to hear."
It was then. The door to the waiting room opened and Archid entered. It was a robe
that matched Roena's outfit today.
As soon as Roena saw Archid, she jumped up.
"Aki!"
Her twinkling eyes were different from when she was with Marquis Lenia. Marquis
Lenia looked at the couple with sesame seeds pouring over them with satisfaction.
Archid said while holding Loena's hand.
"You are beautiful today."
"Aki is cool too. Maybe tomorrow will be better, right?"
"Collock!"
Marquis Lenia was drinking water when she heard Sare at Roena's mouth. Roena then
realized that she was there and smiled awkwardly.
He had already ducked out to Archid, so he couldn't stop looking around.
"Ah, Marquis Lenia. What I just said... ... ."
"This is really unexpected. ho ho ho."
Marquis Lenia was talking with her eyes. He said, 'It seems that a rare chicken
meat couple was born'.
Of course, they weren't the only candidates for the rare chicken meat couple.
Because an unexpected couple has been on the rise lately. Just then, the couple
appeared.
"Today, you will shine the brightest."
"Anyway. Whose son and who is daughter-in-law?"
Elena and Damian, who followed, helped one by one. Roena said with a smile.
"Okay. There is no other couple like us."
"I can't agree with that. Me and Ella are close enough to be together every
day... ... ."
"Shut up your mouth, Diane."
Elena hastily covered Damian's mouth. But Damian was one step ahead.
It was because he grabbed Elena's hand and kissed her deeply. The Marquis of Lenia
had no choice but to buy again. This was really surprising.
"Hey, Cologne! Clap!"
"Are you okay, Marquis?"
When Loena patted her on the back, Marquis Lenia waved her hand and said it was
okay.
In fact, I was more shocked by the appearance of the Grand Duchess than the Grand
Duchess couple. We've been craving each other for a while, but I don't know at what
point the honey fell like that.
Of course, we still quarreled frequently, but it was quite different from before in
that it was based on affection. Said the Marquis, who barely stopped coughing.
"If you have a secret, tell me, Grand Duchess."
"There is no such thing."
In response to Marquis Lenia's generosity, Elena glared at Damian.
"Don't do this outside."
"Then make me satisfied when I'm inside."
"Ah, let's do that... ... ! really... ... !"
Elena couldn't keep up with her words and fanned her to calm her burning stomach.
It was because I remembered that I had suffered one time before I came and was
almost late.
'It's definitely changed. Hmm.'
The Marquis of Lenia watched from afar as the four of them shuddered.
The Grand Duke who repeatedly complains to his wife who hates them, the daughter-
in-law who opposes them, and above all, the Grand Duke who is only interested in my
wife.
In such an atmosphere, the Grand Duke was very unfamiliar, yet unique, and
naturally attracted attention. Especially since they are too friendly to be called
a notorious family.
"Now, it's time to go."
The Marquis of Lenia drew attention and invited Loena to go to the banquet hall.
Roena joined hands with Archid and followed the Marquis Lenia to the Debutant Hall.
Elena and Damian followed them, still fighting. Roena spoke to Archid with a new
face of emotion.
"I'm glad the two of you got along better."
"It's all thanks to Rone."
"Did I do anything?"
"Sure."
Archid stopped in front of the door and turned to Roena. The look in full set with
half of the bangs laid out was glamorous.
Roena stared at him blankly. Archid said as he kissed the back of her hand.
"Perhaps my father and mother are of the same opinion as me. Hadelus without rone
is creamy pasta without cream."
"How."
Roena exhaled an exclamation and smiled like a sunshine. She said as she followed
Archid and kissed his hand.
"Somehow, I think I'm starting to look more and more like my swordsman. Where else
did you learn those words?"
Archid smiled at the strange tone. He muttered, stroking the back of her hand.
"It's hard to be surprised like this."
Then he smiled softly and whispered into his ear.
"Actually, I also want to create a secret zone."
"oh my god."
Roena burst out laughing out loud. I never dreamed that I would be declared
virtuous by Akid. As a Deokhoo senior, I said it seriously, giving advice.
"If you look at my Secret Zone, you may change your mind. It will be more than you
think."
"Are you going to show it to me when I get back?"
"Um, I saw what Aki was doing."
"Show me."
"Well."
Roena reacted mischievously to Archid's words and smiled mischievously.
And before entering, I glanced at the Grand Duke and his wife standing behind them.
They raised their hands to Roena and smiled.
My mother-in-law, who used to be difficult, was no longer difficult. My husband,
who seemed blunt, was actually very kind.
Roena was moved by this miraculous change. A miracle-like today that could not have
been thought of in the past.
Roena was happy to be Archid's wife and Hadelus' daughter-in-law.
If someone asks Roena what it's like to be married now, she will answer this
without hesitation.
'Is it too easy to marry the Grand Duke?' Saying that.

<Complete>